《Seven Sins System》 Character Glossary and Illustrations Character Glossary and Illustrations Imissioned all the characters and illustrations so they are made ording to the story. Join my discord server to check on the pics. My discord channel: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv !!!Warning!!! Spoiler alert! ----- Name: Azrael Shadowraven de Nightfall/ Dr. Allen Mistrage (Human name) Age: 523 years old /23 years old (Fake ID) Race: Royal Demon/ Devil Gender: Male First appearance: ch 1 Status: Main Character/ The Shadow Realm''s Crown Prince / Lord of Wrath / Clourmity Battle Academy''s Doctor/ Team 8''s Mentor ----- Name: Diablo Bloodeye de Nightfall Age: 1522 years old Race: Royal Demon / Devil Gender: Male First appearance: ch 2 Status: Main Character''s Father / The Shadow Realm''s Ruler / Demon King ----- Name: Ivy Age: 210 years old Race: High Demon / Subus Gender: Female First appearance: ch 1 Status: Main Character''s Subus/ Secretary ----- Name: Julia Crestcento Age: 35 years old Race: Human Gender: Female First appearance: ch 13 Status: Clourmity Battle Academy''s teacher/ Team 6''s Mentor ----- Name: Katrina Hazemoon Age: 105 years old Race: Vampire Gender: Female First appearance: ch 12 Status: Clourmity Battle Academy''s Chairwoman ----- Name: Barry Grandroar Age: 19 years old Race: Human Gender: Male First appearance: ch 15 Status: Clourmity Battle Academy''s Student/ Team 8''s Lancer ----- Name: Marion Wildstar Age: 19 years old Race: Cat Demi Human Gender: Male First appearance: ch 16 Status: Clourmity Battle Academy''s Student/ Team 8''s Dual Dagger ----- Name: Darren Runestream Age: 19 years old Race: Elf Gender: Male First appearance: ch 16 Status: Clourmity Battle Academy''s Student/ Team 8''s Archer ----- Name: ire Sharpsky Age: 19 years old Race: Elf Gender: Female First appearance: ch 14 Status: Clourmity Battle Academy''s Student/ Team 8''s Knight & Team leader ----- Name: Fiona Hallosh Age: 19 years old Race: Mouse Demi Human Gender: Female First appearance: ch 14 Status: Clourmity Battle Academy''s Student/ Team 6''s Combat Doctor ----- Name: Evie Goldengloom Age: 19 years old Race: Fox Demi Human Gender: Female First appearance: ch 16 Status: Clourmity Battle Academy''s Student/ Team 8''s Mage Chapter 1: The Crown Prince of The Shadow Realm Chapter 1: The Crown Prince of The Shadow Realm Seven Sins System Chapter 1. The Crown Prince of The Shadow Realm The sky above the city of Exos, the shadow realm capital, was getting darker. Although the shadow realm only had a silver moon, its absence indicated it was almost midnight. Yet, that sleepless city was still busy. The cars and buses filled the streets. Colorful neons and light from the windows adorned the buildings. The humanoid shaped demons walked on the side of the streets, chatting, joking, andughing around like humans. They even dressed like humans''. In the middle of the bustling city, there were three tall modern silver-colored buildings. Those buildings were the demon kingdom''s Pce, the Nightwell Tritower. On the 99th floor of the second tower, I sat behind myrge desk in my luxurious office. An expensive ck suit covered my athletic body. My back leaned against the back of the big chair. My elbow was on the chair armrest and my chin rested on the back of my hand. In contrast to my hands'' rxed position, three of my six indigo tentacles that came from my back were busy holding some documents. The other three turned into hands and typed deftly on my three keyboards. My red demonic eyes shifted from monitor to monitor, sometimes to the documents. Completely ignored my messy desk which was filled with scattered documents. A tower of teacups on one side. The remaining dark red liquid in the top cup indicated I had just finished my blood tea. asionally, I waved my finger as I used my Telekinesis to move the pens and write something on the papers. Since I was in my humanoid form, I decided to hide my six demon wings and two tails. It was more convenient to work using only my tentacles. My handsome cold face made me look like a man in his early 20s. My age was 523 year old so I was quite young for a demon. My handbed my messy short ck hair backward. Apanied by a tired breath from my mouth. A pair of indigo horns adorned my head. Despite my tiredness, since I hadn''t hit the bed for a week straight, my dark aura and heavy atmosphere that filled the room clearly showed my status as the crown prince of this realm. Azrael Shadowraven de Nightfall, that was my name. My gaze shifted to the report that had just entered myputer. "Right, another failed investigation..." I muttered. I threw my head on the back of my chair in frustration and closed my eyes. My tentacles put whatever was in their grasp before they disappeared into my back. "This is fucking ridiculous," I hissed in annoyance. I had ordered a lot of spies, investigators, and elite soldiers to investigate this matter. But none of them returned with clues. When the angels from the light realm had clear evidence of our kind trespassing in the mortal realm. It all started six months ago, when we had the 29th light and dark meeting at the border. The angels used us, demons, of trying to expand our territory into the mortal realm. While ording to 300 years ago''s agreement, we had agreed that the mortal realm was neutral territory. We denied that nasty usation, but the angels provided the evidence. Although I hated to admit it, I had checked everything and they were genuine. The problem was... Every demon who wanted to go to the mortal realm needed my permission and my father was the only one who could open the gate. The gate itself was in the safest part of this pce. So the usation was directly aimed at both of us. The meeting itself ended in a mess. Well, the meeting always ended that way, but it was much worse than usual. Our battle not only destroyed the tables and chairs as usual but also almost the entire meeting room. It was a special room with the strongest magic from the shadow and light realms so it couldn''t be destroyed except with immense power. Even the barrier was almost destroyed since it could not contain our power. At the end of the meeting, the angels demanded the evidence to prove our innocence or another war will ur. I personally didn''t mind another war. If they wanted to, I would happily fight them like in the past. After all, didn''t they call me Lord of Wrath because I ughtered a lot of their kind out of my insanity? Unfortunately, my father did not agree with that. His power was starting to weaken after thest war, while I hadn''t got the power of seven sins yet. It was a must for the shadow realm''s ruler to keep this realm stable. The war would disrupt the three realms'' stability so we were at a severe disadvantage. That was the reason why I was desperately looking for the evidence. ''I have no other way. I must send my trusted subject to the mortal realm to investigate this immediately...'' I thought. I had sent my proposal to my father along with the candidate list. Unfortunately, he hadn''t given me any reply. The knocking sounds from the door followed by click-ck sounds from the high heels interrupted my thoughts and I already knew who it was. Shortly, my nose could smell the sweet scent of a woman''s body as a weight pressed myp. A kissnded on my cheek and a woman''s soft hands wrapped around my neck. "Are you sleeping, Your Highness?" she whispered as she pressed her soft breast onto my chest. Her whisper sounded like seduction. A smirk appeared on my lips. I opened my eyes and saw a sweet-faced subus with long pink hair in front of me. Her body was wrapped in a simple white shirt and tight mini skirt which showed her curves perfectly. Especially her ripe breast, since she almost didn''t button her skirt. I could see her soft mounds in her E-cup ck bra. A pair of ck horns on top of her head. Her tail stroked the side of my face. Her name was Ivy, my secretary, and subus. "Did youe to cheer me up? Or you just want to tease me?" I said straight to the point. She knew how much my workload was in thest 100 years, especially after my father withdrew to his ''sexclusion'' with his subi and threw all his workload at me. So I had to handle his and my job at the same time. That was the reason why I was swimming in the pile of documents almost every day, instead of my wine pool. A melodic humming sound apanied by a mischievous smile came from her lips. The back of her hand stroked the side of my face before she brought her face closer to my ear. "Unfortunately I''m not. His Majesty asked me to call you---" she whispered. I chuckled sarcastically. "Oh, I thought he''s still having fun in his chamber and forgot that this realm is on the edge," I said mockingly. Even with my tone, what I said was a serious thing. After thest chaos meeting was over, he returned to his ''sexclusion'' and let me handle everything. If it wasn''t for myst proposal, I bet he wouldn''t have called me. Moreover, his response was too slow, despite the fact that I only needed him to appoint a candidate and open the gate. Actually, I also had a sister but she was as useless as my father since what she did was have sex with her incubi. She only came out if we had a party or other important event. Suddenly, she continued her sentence. "---to the gate room." In an instant, my expression turned serious. Chapter 2: The Seven Sins System Chapter 2: The Seven Sins System Seven Sins System Chapter 2. The Seven Sins System "The gate room?" I repeated once more in disbelief. "Yes. He also asked you toe alone. He said he already has his own candidate," added Ivy. I raised one of my eyebrows. "His own candidate?" I repeated it in the same shock and disbelief. Seriously, I didn''t know of another stronger and more trustworthy demon than what I wrote on the list. "He asked me to call you so you can send him right away," Ivy said. Curious, I got up from my chair. Ivy also got off myp due to my movement. "Clear my desk. I''ll be right back." Without further ado, I used my Teleportation skill to the gate room in the first tower. My dark aura engulfed me, turning my body into a cloud of smoke. A secondter I was in front of a huge stone ck door. The crest of the demon kingdom was in the middle. Engraving ancient spells surrounded the sides. Great power from within it convinced me that my father, Diablo Bloodeye de Nightfall, had activated the gate. I walked in a hurry to the big door. "Caedos!" I ordered and the door opened by itself. The sound of my footsteps on the stone floor echoed throughout the room which was only filled by the huge pirs. My eyes fell on the gate which resembled a dark purple-ck big hole at the far end of the room. My father was standing in front of it. He was about 6 feet tall, the same as my height, and had a good build body. Even though we looked alike, his hair, which was longer than mine, covered the back of his neck and his face looked like a man at the end of his 30s. Unlike my neat appearance, he looked shabby by only wearing a t-shirt, shorts, and sandals. He was a king, but he dressed like he was going to the beach. "Where''s the candidate?" I asked without further ado since I only saw him in this ce. Instead of answering me, he asked something else. "You''ve already made a contract with seven strongest demon beasts, right?" "Yeah." He nodded repeatedly. "Good." I frowned at his mysterious attitude. "Tell me, what happened? Where''s the candidate?" I asked again. Again, he answered me with another thing. "Can you show me your true form?" I turned to him in confusion. My frown was getting clearer. "Dad, seriously stop beating around the bushes. Tell me where''s the candidate and why did you call me here?" The only thing that went through my head was he didn''t have a single candidate yet. But he pretended that he had it to protect his dignity. But this time his response was beyond my expectation. He turned to me and red as he turned into his true form. His muscles were growing much bigger than before. ws reced his hands. His goat-like horns were elongated. His two pairs of wings resembled spider legs behind his back. A tail with two spikes at the end appeared behind him. "I said show me your true form!" he roared. The violent wind blew hard in that windowless room. The atmosphere turned heavy only with that single sentence. A great power stormed at me. Spontaneously, I changed to my true form. Not because of his orders, but because I had to protect myself. Even though my height and body size didn''t change, ck hard skin covered my entire body. Several thorns grew on my shoulders, arms, and thighs. My hands turned to sharp ws. Six wings and six tentacles appeared from my back. To make it worse, several mouths with scary teeth filled my tentacles and every one of them had red eyes with pupils that resembled snakes. Those red pupils indicated I was ready for the battle. But in the normal state, those pupils were yellow and less scary. A pair of tails that resemble rose stems appeared. My purple core was on my chest. All humans and angels were afraid of me when I was in this form. In one move, a swing from my wings deflected his attack. While my tentacles lifted with their tips bent like snakes'' heads, ready to attack their opponent. "Do you want to fight me here?" I challenged him. The only thing that held me back was, I didn''t want to damage the portal. This time he answered me with augh. "I''m not looking for a fight. I just want to see your true form." Seeing his attitude, I frowned again. I wondered if he broke his sanity during his sexclusion. "What do you want?" I said straight to the point without lowering my tentacles. "Has Ivy told you that I''ve found my candidate?" he said in a casual tone with his eyes fixed on me. "She did." But then, I gasped with wide eyes as I caught what he meant. The candidate was me... He wanted to send me as a spy to the mortal realm. "You''re kidding, right?" "This is an important task and I can''t entrust this to anyone else. Moreover..." He opened his palm. A dense power oozed out of it and formed a small orb the size of a marble. I recognized it immediately. It was the new seed of seven sins. The seed that came from the king''s core. "Isn''t this the right time to expand your power? Or do you want to depend on the power of wrath forever?" I hated to admit it, but yeah... I had been relying on the power of wrath too much. That was the reason why I sank into insanity and ughtered all my enemies mercilessly in thest war. Indeed, it wasn''t a nice move. Moreover, I felt like an unintelligent monster after that power overwhelmed me and as a leader, it would be unwise if I lost my mind. "But doing this mission and expanding my power at the same time... Isn''t that unwise?" He chuckled. "It''s the mortal realm, Azrael. Even if your level drops to level 1, you won''t lose. After all, you only need to look for evidence and the mortal realm''s monsters are much weaker than ours." A mischievous smirk bloomed on his lips. "In addition, they have many beautiful women. You should bring one or two as your subi," he teased. I took a deep breath. "True." I studied the mortal realm through books some time ago. So this shouldn''t be a problem for me. But then, I realized something important. "Wait, what do you mean by level 1---" Unfortunately, it was toote. Faster than a sh of lightning, he teleported in front of me and pushed the seed into my core. After that, I couldn''t speak a word except screams of pain. I nced at my core. The seed let out sticky ck cobwebs before entering my corepletely. The pain burned my whole body as my strength disappeared. It was the most hellish thing I ever felt. I fell to my knees. One by one my demonic features crumbled into pieces, including my thick armor skin that covered my body. - Brak! As myst Demonic features disappeared from my body, my whole body hit the ground. The only one that came out of my mouth was my grunt since I didn''t have the strength to scream anymore. My vision was getting blurry. What I could see was only the vague figure of my father and a screen in front of me. [Congrattions! You have reset your power!] [Installing the seven sins system on your core... ] "What... Have you done... To me... ?" I said weakly. "The power of wrath has created an imbnce in you, so the seed will reset it. Don''t worry, it doesn''t disappear from you. The seed only keeps it and will release it gradually. Your power will be evenly distributed and your level will also rise quicklypared to others." That answer sounded faint to my ears. Then I could feel my body slowly move away from the ground and float towards the portal. "As for your job, I will take care of it. I have burdened you a lot over thest 100 years, but I have to create this seed. While your sister is still immature so I have no other choice but to put all of my workload on you. And Ivy, I will tell her about this. I also have prepared a puppet for your double so you don''t have to worry. Just concentrate on your mission," he exined. I wanted to ask a lot of questions but I was too weak. After that, all I saw was darkness as my consciousness disappeared. Note: The MC and his father pics are avable on my discord channel. Chapter 3: A Devil Among The Mortals Chapter 3: A Devil Among The Mortals Seven Sins System Chapter 3. A Devil Among The Mortals "Nghh..." I grunted and opened my eyes slowly. But I quickly regretted it since I prefer darkness to the blinding sunlight that pierced my eyes. I raised my hand to block the light and forced my weak body to sit. My skin could feel the prickly grass beneath me. Slowly, I opened my eyes once again, staring at the calm clear river in front of me with the green grass beneath me. ''Is this mortal realm?'' I thought. My eyes stared at the river nkly. My head was still heavy, trying to connect everything. Not to mention nausea that hit my stomach. I felt like I just woke up from the worst hangover in my life. The breeze ruffled my ck hair and bit my skin. The sun in the clear blue sky bathed my body with warmth. The gentle sound of the wind mixed with the sound of river flow greeted my ears. It was so peaceful here... But my peace onlysted a few seconds, two women''s screams from behind me brought my attention back to my surroundings. "Kyaaa---! Pervert!" I got up and turned to the source of the voice. But I could only see two women running through the bushes in a hurry. Then I looked from side to side to see who the pervert was, but I couldn''t find anyone. Even though I was confused, I was sure it wasn''t me since normally humans would call me a monster or demon. I frowned. "What pervert?" I said in a nonchnt tone. But when I shifted my gaze down and I could see my naked dick dangling casually in my crotch, it was my turn to scream. "Ahhhh! Where''s my clothes?!" I groped my head and couldn''t find my horns. "Where are my horns?!" I tried to summon my wings, tentacles, and tails but the system answered me with something else. [You cannot use your tentacles before level 5.] [You cannot show your horns before level 5.] [You cannot use your wings before level 20.] [You cannot use your tails before level 30.] [Your true form will be disabled as long as you haven''t broken your third seal.] [Fake status has been activated. ] [Demonic Aura has been disabled. ] "This is ridiculous!" How the hell, I, the prince of the shadow realm take the same form as a human? I quickly snapped my fingers and used my Demon''s Clothes. A skill used by a demon to create his own clothes out of his Demonic Power. Unfortunately, the system responded to me with something else. [Skill failed!] [Demon''s Clothes cannot be used in this realm!] "Really?!" I protested. How could I carry out my mission if I don''t even have clothes? This time my father answered my protest. "Ah, I forgot to tell you. A guy named Carl will pick you upter. He is a human who has made a contract with me. He has also prepared everything for you, including your new identity, your job, and your ce. In return, just fulfill his request." His voice came out of nowhere. "Also I forgot to give you this." A dark blue clothnded elegantly on my head. My hand took it and opened it. My jaw dropped either in shock, annoyance, or anger once I recognized what it was. It was his shorts! "That''s your bonus. You don''t have to thank me," he added. His tone made him sound like a wise man while his words said otherwise. I threw it to the ground out of rage. "This is your fucking shorts! At least give me a better one!" I snapped. "Hey, you''re 423 years old. Stopining like a brat!" "I''m 523 years old! You even forgot your own son''s age!" I threw my anger out. "Uh... Well, I had so many thoughtstely so... Ahahaha." That fucking ''Ahahaha'' pissed me off even more. "Give---" Before I could finish my words, another hard object fell on my head. It managed to make me grimace before I picked it up and realized it was a phone. It wasn''t a new model. A shabby one if I could say. "Since I can''t use my Telepathy to contact you once the portal is closed, we will be in touch with that phone. Remember text only, no call allowed. You can send your photo with it or the evidence. I will send my selfie once in a while in return. That''s all. Good luck on your mission and make me proud, son." Hisst sentence made me cringe in disgust since he never called me that before. Moreover, who needed his selfie?! "Seriously?! You''re going to leave me with just this?!" I shouted again. This time he didn''t answer me. "At least give me a newer model!" I said in depression. I referred to the phone. Again, he didn''t answer me. I exhaled tiredly. "Right... He''s gone," I muttered in a much calmer tone. Reluctantly, I took the shorts and wore them since I had no other choice. Well, it was better than naked. Then I threw myself to the ground, andy down on the grass one more time, trying to calm myself down and swallow my anger. My eyes fell on the blue sky above me. I realized my power imbnce could give me problems one day since the power of wrath tends to swallow the user''s logic andmon sense. And I knew the only way to reach a higher power was to reset and bnce it. Still... After all the hard work I had put in, I felt like I was kicked out of my own house... I knew I should have checked my system, but the heavy feeling in my heart made me refuse to do it. At least, I wanted to calm myself down a bit. Before... I was a strong demon prince. The Lord of Wrath. My aura alone could make other people run away or lower their heads in fear. Only a few people had the guts to look me in the eyes. My dad, my sis, Ivy, and some royal demons. But now I''m a human... I couldn''t feel my aura and knew I had lost my strength. I even couldn''t ess my original form. Wasn''t that pathetic? A few minutester, the sound of footsteps approached from my side. "Excuse me, sir," he said doubtfully, mixed with his panting breath. After another exhale, I sat down and turned to that human. Somehow I managed to calm myself down quickly despite my loss. I knew what I had to do was concentrate on what I would gainter. "You''re Carl, right? Shall we talk in a better ce?" I said in a calm tone. Chapter 4: The System and The Devil Contract Chapter 4: The System and The Devil Contract Seven Sins System Chapter 4. The System and The Devil Contract After Carl answered me with a nod, he led me to a ck hatchback car not far away from the river. Previously, I thought Inded out of town or something, but I was wrong. It was a park in a city called Erstonia, the capital of Republic Harmonia. "Um... Sir great demon, thank you foring to help me," Carl said timidly as he got into the car and sat behind the wheel. He was a bald 40 years old man with a friendly face. His body was a little thin and his height was shorter than mine. His skin was a bit pale. A light blue t-shirt and jeans covered his body. "Don''t mention it," I said lightly, sitting down by his side. A simple white t-shirt and trousers covered my body. Those were Carl''s so the t-shirt was too small and the end of my pants was hanging over my ankles. I also didn''t wear shoes since he did not have a spare. Sadly, I couldn''tin. His car back seats were filled with everyday items like clothes,ptops, and a mattress, indicating he had been living in his car for a while. So I knew he was broke. "May I exin the deal now?" I could catch his nervousness from his words. "Wait a second." I raised my hand, asking him to hold back his words since my attention was on my system. [Status] [Name: Azrael Shadowraven de Nightfall ] [Age: 523] [Level 1] [Exp: 0.00%] [Race: Royal Demon] [Title: Lord of Wrath] [Seal tier: 4] [HP: 600/600] [DP: 250/250] [ATK: 250] [M.ATK: 250] [SPD: 25] [DEF: 25] [Fake Status (Covers original stats and skills with weaker ones) - Status: Activated] [Detection (Detects shadow or light realms creatures automatically) - Status: Activated] [Demonic Eyes (Shows level, HP, and MP / DP / SP automatically without using observation skills. Detects movement of targets around the user) - Status: Activated] [Scan and transfer (Scan image by eye and transfer it to a device)] [Regeneration (Regenerates HP and DP faster than normal demon/human. Effectiveness depends on base level) - Status: Activated] [Demonic Aura - Status: Deactivated] [Demonic Form - Status: Deactivated] [Demon Lord Form - Status: Deactivated] [Seven sins points] [Wrath 0/1000] [Lust 0/1000] [Envy 0/1000] [Gluttony 0/1000] [Sloth 0/1000] [Greed 0/1000] [Pride 0/1000] [Complete all to break the seal!] [Partners (Subus): 1] [Ivy - Demon (210). Location: Shadow realm] ''Not bad, huh?'' I thought. Indeed that status was much lower than my previous one butpared to Carl... [Name: Carl Dewfire] [Level 2] [HP: 45/45] [MP: 12/12] That meant I could kill him in one hit. Well, I was a royal demon after all. My level 1 wouldn''t be as weak as a human''s. ''Skill.'' [Skills] [Dispel (Requires 2 DP/ Pride) - Removes negative status effects from the target. Chance depends on the base level. Can be used on all creatures.] [Analyze (Requires 2 DP/ Envy) - Skill used to analyze targets.] [Shadow Barrier (Requires 2 DP/ Sloth) - Skill used to create protection from DP. The number of hits absorbed depends on the base level ] [Dark Healing (Requires 2 DP/ Pride) - Skill used by a royal demon to change 2 DP to 100 HP. The amount of healing will increase depending on the base level. (Max 2 DP = 5000 HP). Its effectiveness will only drop to 10% for non-demonic creatures.] [Devil''s Craft (Requires 5 DP/ Greed) - Make potions/ elixir/poison/ drugs/ other chemicals only with some simple ingredients] [Devil''s Blessing (Requires 5 DP/ Pride) - Skill used by a royal demon to strengthen the target''s attacks and increase speed inbat. Strength and speed increase by 10% per base level (Max 150%). Its effectiveness will be reduced by 50% for non-demonic creatures. Cannot be used on light realm creatures.] [Shadow Space (Requires 5 DP/ Neutral) - Skill to create virtual spaces that are not connected with reality. This space is at the border between the three realms.] [Libido (Requires 2 DP/ Lust) - Skill used by a royal demon to erect without having to do forey. Gives greater pleasure, cock length, and amount of semen. Can only be used on Subus under Dark Contract skill.] [Summon (Requires 1 summon point) - Summon 1/4 part of a demonic beast (will increase after the seal is broken) for 10 min. Summon points are obtained from exchanging quest points. 5 quest points = 1 summon point. ] [Seven Sins Tentacles (Requires 0 DP) - Summon your tentacles as you wish.] [*Pride - Healing (Magical surgery) and poison injection] [*Greed - Creates your clone/other creature by separating one of your tentacles] [*Lust - Turn your tentacles into six long dicks or hands] [*Envy - Put your tentacle on the target''s ear to read his mind] [*Gluttony - Creates a thousand mouths on your tentacles (You can eat/drink your target''s blood/body with it)] [*Wrath - Turn your tentacles into deadly weapons] [*Sloth - Turn your tentacles into your strongest shield] [Lust Contract (Requires 10 DP/ Lust) - The skill used by a royal demon to bind a woman and turn them into his subus. The contract cannot be canceled. Each subus will get a certain mark based on her lewdest desire. Requires an honest confession to activate it. ] [Avable marks:] [*Arouse - Her libido will rise quickly once her master looks/touchs her with sexual intent.] [*Cum addiction - More cum, more pleasure.] [*Sensitivity - Her body will turn more sensitive when she has sex. Either in forey or intercourse.] [*BDSM Lover - Tied and spanked is her pleasure. Closing her eyes can increase her sensitivity.] [*Cumhole - Double pration is her favorite. Triples are even better.] [*Obey - Every orgasm will increase her desire to serve her master better.] [*Breastfeeding - Whenever her master ys with her breasts, it will stimte her to produce subus nectar from her breasts.] Even though my skills weren''t much left, at least I could change my tentacles into seven sins mode now. Moreover, I bet sex would be more fun with that power of lust. As for my summoning skill, I only could take out 1/4 of my Demonic beast because of my seal. "Sir?" Carl''s voice dismissed my thoughts. But instead of answering him, I nced at the window on my other side. My sight immediately caught a few cops walking in a hurry along with the two women who saw me earlier. Quickly, I turned to Carl who was looking at me in confusion upon my silence. "Let''s get out of here. You can tell me on the way." I came here as a spy, so I didn''t want to make a fuss on my first day. I even had to keep myself low profile to avoid suspicion. I knew the light realm''s spy also among the mortals. "Yes, sir." Then he started his car. Chapter 5: First Quest Chapter 5: First Quest Seven Sins System Chapter 5. First Quest "So what''s the deal?" I said. My back rested casually on the back of the seat. My eyes fell on a group of teenage fox girls chatting on the sidewalk. Then I shifted my gaze to a bunny woman who was buying ice cream with her child. This was my first time in the mortal realm after the war hundreds of years ago. So I found the scenery quite interesting. Indeed, the mortal realm was not much different from the shadow realm. But their appearance was something else. "Before that, how about using your seat belt first? I don''t want to get a ticket," Carl replied with an awkward smile. Without saying anything, I fastened my seat belt and turned to him. "Um... So, where should I start?" he said timidly. "Tell me why you made a contract with my father and what should I do," I said. He was desperate enough to perform the forbidden ritual and make a contract with my father, so I was sure this was a big problem for him. My father could have asked for either his body or soul in return, but he was lucky enough since we needed him for other things. Instead of directly answering me, he took several deep breaths to calm himself before starting his long exnation. Words came out of his mouth as our car drove on, changing scenic river and park views into a bustling shopping district. His voice grew sadder as time went on as if he had been holding all these burdens for a long time. asionally, he took a tissue to wipe his tears. Since I didn''t know how to respond, I chose to remain silent. I was used to leading meetings, wars, checking reports, making decisions, and ughtering. But I had never faced this kind of situation. In some parts of the story, I wanted to ask why he didn''t ughter those bastards. But judging from his status and strength, it was not that he didn''t want to, but he couldn''t. This was the first time I acted as a good listener. Even though I couldn''t rte to his problem, I could understand his sadness. His problem was simply a bad case of marriage. Yeah, since demons didn''t know marriage but only sex, Ipletely didn''t understand this. But I simply put this problem as a form of greed and wrath. Six months ago he decided to marry a woman named Ava after his wife died two years earlier. It was a beautiful wedding at first. Unfortunately, it didn''tst long. Three monthster, Carl caught Ava cheating on him and they had a big fight. He decided to divorce her. But that woman had prepared everything from the start. Ava had recorded their fight, edited the video and twisted the facts. So in the video, it was Carl who did domestic violence against her. With the evidence, Ava filed for divorce and demanded a lot ofpensation. The court granted her request, even giving her custody of his child. That child was from his first wife and he knew Ava didn''t like him. Carl could have appealed, but he knew his time was ticking. He didn''t know what Ava did to his child while he was in her care. Moreover, Ava said she would not hesitate to kill the kid if he dared to appeal. To make it worse, Ava''s new boyfriend was a gangster leader. Even though it was just a small organization, they were ruthless and worked neatly. So the police couldn''t catch them. "So what do you want?" I said as soon as he finished his story. My eyes were on the traffic light countdown timer not far in front of us. I was sure he wanted to take his son back, but what about Ava and the others? "I want you to kill them..." I could catch sadness, disappointment, and anger. All of it mixed into one. An announcement suddenly appeared in front of me. [Do you want to ept a quest?] [Fulfilling Carl Dewfire''s wish.] [Type: Main Quest.] [Target: Ava and the gangsters.] [Reward: Quest points and EXP.] [Yes] / [No] This was an easy task for me and killing someone was my specialty, so I took the quest without hesitation. The problem was that ording to the agreement between demons and angels, I couldn''t kill mortals. Well, I could make them suffer more than death but Carl wanted their lives so I had to think of another way. "Do you have a weapon or something?" I asked. "I-I have a revolver to protect myself," he stammered. Well, those gangster members should also have guns. "And how many people were there?" "It''s about 7 people, including Ava." If I assumed he would need another weapon to kill them, in case he missed his shot. "Your house has a knife, right?" I made sure. "Yeah. Do you need more weapons? We can buy more bullets and guns if you need them," he said. I held myughter desperately upon what he said. "Pfft! What makes you think I need that?" My chuckles sounded between my words. "So for what?" he said with clear confusion. "For you." My chuckle changed to an evil smile. "Aren''t you interested in punishing them with your own hands?" I tempted him. My words stunned him. His hands gripped his steering wheel even tighter and his emotions were evident in his trembling eyes. But a couple of secondster, the sound of hornsing from behind our car made him realize that the red light had changed to the green one. Quickly, he drove his car. But from his expression, I could tell his mind was filled with what I just said. Seconds passed, but he didn''t answer me. I knew a lot of thoughts filled his head and doubt filled his heart. After all, killing someone was no small thing for a human. Since I couldn''t kill humans, I decided to give him a little push. "Don''t worry, I''ll weaken them. You just have to give them the final blow," I added in a casual tone as if what I said was just a small thing. Another short silence followed before he finally agreed with me. "Okay." I smirked in satisfaction since this would make things easier for me. "Good! Take me there, we''ll take care of them." "Now?" he asked in confusion. "Of course. Or would you rather wait for your son''s death?" I replied with a frown. "I-I understand." Chapter 6: Knock Knock Knock Chapter 6: Knock Knock Knock Seven Sins System Chapter 6. Knock Knock Knock After another half hour, our car stopped at the side of an empty street. Houses with simr shapes around us showed signifying we were in an elite cluster of housing. Our eyes fell on a house across the street, a two-story beige house with a modern design. To be honest, I was kinda surprised that despite Carl''s shabby appearance, the house was quite big. At leastpared to the other houses. "How do we get in?" said Carl in a low voice. He looked restless. His eyes darted from side to side anxiously, making sure no one was watching us. "From the front door of course," I replied in a rxed tone. My answer startled him. "W-What?" he said in a stammering voice. "Just get your gun and follow me. We''ll clean them up as quietly as possible. Just make sure you have plenty of cleaners to clean your house." I got out of the car and took some pebbles on the side of the street before I walked to the house in casual steps. Still, with naked feet. There was no burden on me since taking care of some humans was an easy task for me. One for sure, I had to control my power since I couldn''t kill them directly. But that wouldn''t be a problem since I still could break their bones here and there or make them spit some blood. A little beg would make everything even better, sadly that would have put us at risk. Well, I still had to be careful with that Ava bitch. Who knew if she recorded all our actions or put us in a live stream. In contrast to my rxed attitude, Carl followed me with clear anxiety. His gun was tucked into the back of his jeans. A jacket covered his t-shirt. As soon as I arrived at the front door, I pressed the bell. *Ting Tong* "W-Wait, are you serious about going through the front door? Shouldn''t we go through the window or something?" said Carl in a stammering voice. He didn''t expect this. I frowned upon his words. "Why? They are weaklings. Why should I hide from them?" Seriously, even though I''m level 1, I was much stronger than them. Not to mention I was a demon and I had hundreds of years of battle experience. From killing someone silently to ughtering a whole toon of warriors brutally. After all, they were not warriors nor magicians. "B-But the cops... They will suspect us," he stammered. I smirked. "As long as no one reports it, no one will know. As long as we eliminate the evidence, the cops won''t be able to catch us." They were gangsters and the police were after them, so they would also try to solve all this as quietly as possible. Just like us. "B-But---" "Rx. I know what I''m doing," I interrupted him. A secondter, a tall muscr man opened the door. His face was fierce and his eyes looked at me with intimidation. "What do you want?" he said impolitely. I was about to answer him but heughed when he saw Carl who was hiding behind me. "Carl, why did you bring a hobo here? Are you desperate or something?" he scoffed. Instead of paying attention to his taunts, I looked at the status on the top of his head just to measure how much power I should use on him. [Name: Gery Flintarm] [Level 5] [HP: 95/95] [MP: 32/32] "Can we talk to Miss Ava?" I asked with a friendly smile. Like I asked before, Carl didn''t do or say anything before I ordered him. "Go away. She doesn''t have time for you," he snapped. Without further ado, he mmed the door. But before it closed, I held it with my hand. "Since she''s inside, can we see her for a moment?" I said politely, still with the same friendly smile. Instead of answering me, he pushed the door with all his might. But I could hold it without difficulty. As I suspected his strength was much weaker than mine. It was like an adult resisting a 5-year-old boy. "You---" He was about to throw his tantrum at me, but I quickly shifted one of the pebbles between my two fingers before I flicked it at him. The pebbles hit his forehead and knocked him out in an instant. The blood flowing from his head showed how hard my hit was. [You have hit a human for 63 HP.] "Excuse us," I said politely. Casually, I stepped at his body and entered the house followed by Carl. We had just closed the door and walked into the living room, another man who had juste down the stairs greeted us. "Hey, how did you get in?!" His hand was about to take his gun from the back of his jeans, but quickly, I threw a pebble at him. [You have hit a human for 58 HP.] Just like before, he fainted with just one hit. "I wonder where she is?" I muttered as my feet stepped through the living room which was dominated by warm colors. "I-I think she''s in the entertainment room. She just renovated it and bought a pool table a week ago," Carl replied. His hands were shaking violently. I turned to him. "Where is it?" "Just go straight and turn right." Following his directions, we arrived in arge room containing lots of entertainment stuff like a big TV, billiard pool, sofa, and a table filled with bottles of alcohol. A tattooed man around the end of his 20s and a beautiful woman in his 30s kissing passionately on the couch. The two other men yed billiards and another guy watched an action movie. Their bodies were much bigger and more muscr than mine. So I could understand Carl''s fear. Our sudden appearance made them turn to us. "Who are you?!" snapped Ava as she broke her kiss. Her half-open ck dress showed what they had just done. Upon her scream, immediately, the others pulled out their guns and pointed them at me. Except for the leader of course and all of them used silencers. Chapter 7: Whos There? Chapter 7: Who''s There? Seven Sins System Chapter 7. Who''s There? They walked closer to us and Carl spontaneously hid behind me out of fear. Seeing him scared, Ava stood up from her seat and folded her arms in front of her chest. Arrogantly, she raised her chin a bit and looked at the two of us in disdain. "Carl, why did you bring this hobo here?" she scoffed. Her sexy curves and styled shoulder-length ck hairplemented her beauty. A thin makeup with red lipstick on her lips made her look even more attractive. "Oh, C''mon. I know I don''t wear proper clothes. But I''m not a hobo," Iined with a frown. Seriously, did humans judge everything by their clothes? Would they bow to a beggar in an expensive suit? This was even worse than the shadow realm which judged everything by power. ''Wait a second¡­'' I just got kicked out of my home and went astray in the mortal world. So¡­ She was right. "Shut up, retard!" Ava snapped. Her boyfriend, Jericko, stood up from his seat and hugged Ava''s waist. "Looks like your ex has lost his mind." His chuckle sounded between his words. Since he was only wearing his boxers, I could see his muscr body covered in tattoos. I sighed. "Carl, stay where you are." I decided to clean them up quickly. ''Shadow Barrier!'' [A barrier has been created] Once a transparent dome covered Carl''s body, my hand quickly snatched one of their guns and almost pulled the trigger to kill the owner. But then, I remembered I couldn''t kill mortals. "Tch!" I shifted the gun to shoot his foot. [You have shot a human for 11 HP.] He fell. Swiftly, the other pulled their trigger, but I simply ducked down to dodge. As a result, they shot each other by ident. I stood up and kicked the guns away so Carl could execute them easily. Then I snapped my fingers to cancel my barrier. "Finish them," I said as I threw my gun at Carl. It had a silencer while he didn''t. My eyes fell on Ava and her boyfriend who looked at us in shock since I was able to clean up their subordinates in a few seconds. Following my orders, Carl shot them one by one with trembling hands. I stepped towards Ava. While Jericko immediately pointed his gun at me. "Are you a hitman? Did Carl hire you?" His panic was clear in his tone. "Well, you could say that," I said lightly. I did this to fulfill my dad''s contract so it was kinda simr. As we were talking, Ava grabbed her phone from the table. I bet she wanted to do the same thing as thest time, record us and me everything on Carl. With my two remaining pebbles, I flicked my fingers, hitting their wrists with them. [You have hit a human for 11 HP.] [You have hit a human for 15 HP.] Her phone fell. A groan of pain came out of her mouth. Likewise, her boyfriend, his gun fell before he could press the trigger. "Opsss..." I said with an innocent grin. Cornered, he tried to run away, leaving Ava behind. Since all my pebbles were gone and the gun was too far, I grabbed a nearby ss ashtray and threw it at him. [You have hit a human for 75 HP.] Jericko copsed with a severe wound on his head. "Shiet..." I muttered in regret. He was bleeding a lot and his HP only 5 points left. "Carl, quick shoot him," I said in a panic. Holding myself back from killing humans was harder than killing them. Unlike mere demons, the agreement between light and shadow bound royal demons like me and my father tightly. Once we killed mortals, the agreement would be broken, the light realm would get an announcement about this, and the war would ur. So what I could do was use a 3rd party to finish the job for me. "O-Okay." As I ordered, Carl shot him before his HP turned zero. I turned to Ava who was sitting limply on the floor. Her arrogance was reced with clear fear. "Now it''s your turn," I said with a smirk. I trod closer to her like a hunter approaching his prey. Ava crawled backward and shook her head from side to side in fear until her back hit the wall. I stopped in front of her. "Let''s start with a simple interrogation," I smirked. But before I started it, Carl stole my first question. "Where''s Conny?" he asked without further ado. Conny is his son''s name. Rather than fear, clear panic was evident on his face. "B-Basement..." Ava answered in a stammering voice. He gasped in shock. "Basement?! He''s afraid of the dark. Why did you do that?!" he shouted in anger. Without waiting for Ava''s answer, he went to the basement in a hurry. "Well, that was easy," I said in disappointment. Previously, I thought I should do a rough interrogation to get the information. "S-Sir, I think you misunderstand here. I''m not a bad guy, I''m just a victim. I''m innocent. Please let me go," she begged. Her tears were at the corners of her eyes. Even though it was a normal thing, iming she was a good person to a demon like me, almost made meugh. "You should say it to Carl, not me. I don''t give a fuck with good or bad," I said in a casual tone. Well, demons didn''t always do evil. We were the same as mortals who could do good things. It was just... our instinct was wilder and our good or bad standards were different. Not to mention we had different rules than mortals. "How much did Carl pay you? Just tell me. I''ll pay you double," she tried to bargain. "Really?" My smile widened. "Yes. Just tell me what you want," she assured. A smile also started to appear on her lips since she considered this her chance to live. "Then... How about your soul?" My smile turned into an evil smirk. Those words made her smile disappear. "W-What?" she said in a stammering voice, hoping she heard me wrong. "We have never met before. Why do you want my life?" she continued. "Your. Soul," I repeated in an emphatic tone. "Life and soul are different things." That scared her even more. "W-What are you?" she said in a stammering voice. "Give me your best guess." In a panic, she tried to take her phone again but I simply stomped it, smashed it into pieces. "Please don''t y a nasty trick on me," I threatened. Chapter 8: Its Me, The Devil. Chapter 8: It''s Me, The Devil. Seven Sins System Chapter 8. It''s Me, The Devil. The sound of footsteps from behind me distracted me from her. "Ava, what did you do to him?!" Carl snapped as soon as he arrived at my side. His anger filled his friendly face. I didn''t even see his fear anymore. A five-year-old boy was lying weakly in Carl''s arms. His slightly skinny body looked dirty as well as his messy blonde hair. He buried his face in Carl''s shoulder and his hands wrapped around his father''s neck. Due to his weak condition, I used my skill on him. ''Analyze.'' [Name: Conny Dewfire] [Ages: 5] [Level 1] [Race: Human] [HP: 21/31] [MP: 11/11] [Skills: N/A] [Emotion: Fear, relief.] [Condition: hunger, dehydration, bruises] "We only taught him a little lesson," Ava replied. "He''s starving. How long has he been there?" I asked before Ava answered Carl''s question. "A-A day," Ava said. "He''s innocent. He has nothing to do with our problem. Why did you do it?!" yelled Carl hysterically. Ava gritted her teeth and looked at Conny with anger. "That brat tries to run away and keeps raving about you!" she yelled. "You!" Without a second thought, Carl grabbed the gun behind his jeans and shot Ava. As Ava''s body fell and her HP point changed to zero, an announcement appeared in front of me. [All enemies have been defeated!] [Congrattions! You havepleted your first quest!] [Congrattions! You have defeated your first enemy!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [You are now Level 4. HP +60, DP + 60, ATK and MATK + 15, DEF and SPD +6] [You have earned 1 quest point] [Your Wrath point has gone up by 10] [Wrath 10/1000] [HP: 660/660] [DP: 310/310] [ATK: 275] [M.ATK: 275] [SPD: 31] [DEF: 31] "Ah, what a waste. You can sell this bitch on the street if you want, ya know," I said in a nonchnt tone. To be sure with such her annoying attitude, I had no interest in making her my subus. "I don''t care anymore," Carl said desperately. His sob sounded between his words and tears rolled down his face. He put his gun on the table and walked towards the exit with a nk stare. His frustration was evident on his face. "Where are you going?" I asked. "Take my son to the hospital," he said without stopping. "With that bloody shirt? They''ll catch you," I warned. He stopped his steps and turned to me. "But, my son... He needs treatment." Once I saw Conny''s face, I could understand why. A severe bruise was on the corner of his eye. A little dried blood was on the corner of his mouth. His dry lips and slightly opened eyes indicated the nightmare he had been through. "I can help you. Just put him on the couch and get me some stuff." I knew Carl was desperate and couldn''t think straight. His decision to make a contract with my father showed how much he loved Conny. "Are you sure?" he asked hopefully. I smiled confidently. "It''s just a small problem for me." Another announcement appeared in front of me. [Do you want to ept a quest?] [Heal Conny Dewfire.] [Type: Side Quest.] [Target: Conny Dewfire.] [Reward: Quest points and EXP.] [Yes] / [No] Of course, I epted it. At my request, Carl put Conny on the couch. While I sat beside him. "Bring me any kind of meat, carbs, or vegetables. Raw is okay. Also small HP potion," I ordered. "Only that?" he said in disbelief. Indeed those ingredients sounded like cooking preparations. "Oh, and a ss. His ss is better. Also a pitcher of water," I added. "Are you sure you can heal him with that?" Carl confirmed. I gave him a t stare. "Yes. Now get it for me," I said in annoyance. It would take a long exnation to make him understand. So I decided to show it. Immediately, he did as I asked. As soon as Carl left the room, I put my hand on the boy''s forehead. My eyes fell on his bruised face. "Please, don''t hurt me..." he sobbed in a stammering voice. He looked terrified as soon as Carl left him, but he was too weak to hold his father back. I smiled to calm him down. "Don''t worry. I just want to heal you." ''Dark Healing.'' [Dark Healing has been used.] My dark aura covered his wounds. A secondter all his bruises were gone. [A Human''s HP has been restored by 40 points.] I took my hand away. "See? You''re feeling better, right?" He nodded weakly. "Is this enough?" Carl came with a tray of raw meat, vegetables, bread, water, and a bottle of HP potion, as I requested. His hasty steps made the water in the ss spill around. "Put it there." I pointed at the table near us with my gaze. After I took out the pitcher from the tray, I reached out my hand for the other ingredients. ''Devil''s craft. Nutritional Tonic.'' Dark miasma burst out of my palm and enveloped all the ingredients, engulfing them in the darkness. A couple of secondster, the darkness dissipated like smoke, revealing a ss filled with a creamy liquid with an appetite-stimting fragrance and a pile of disgusting ck trash by its side. [A Nutritional Tonic has been created!] [Name: Nutritional Tonic] [Type: Usable Items] [Special potion made from food essence and an HP potion that can restore one''s health. This potion is suitable for the sick.] While the waste on its side was the residue. "Give him little by little. Then let him sleep, he will be fine by tomorrow morning," I instructed. "W-What''s that?" asked Carl. "Nutritional Tonic. It works faster than any medicine." Seeing I had healed Conny''s wounds, Carl helped Conny to sit and gave him the drink as I said. Conny drank it slowly. But after a sip, he finished the tonic quickly out of hunger and thirst. "I''m thirsty, daddy..." Said Conny. Just as I expected, his face looked brighter. Fluids were more easily absorbed than any food. After all, he also needed it due to his dehydration. Carl''s worry started to disappear. Swiftly, Carl gave him another ss of water. [Congrattions! You havepleted your first side quest!] [Level Up!] [You are now Level 5. HP +20, DP + 20, ATK and MATK + 5, DEF and SPD +2] [Now you can use your tentacles] [You have earned 1 quest point] [Your Greed point has gone up by 10] [Greed 10/1000] [HP: 680/680] [DP: 330/330] [ATK: 280] [M.ATK: 280] [SPD: 33] [DEF: 33] ''Sweet!'' Since I could use my tentacles, everything would be easier. Even before the system came to me, I used my tentacles for everything. Well, mostly killed my enemies. But it was also very useful for doing my paperwork. "Carl, can you take him upstairs? I have to take care of this." My gaze pointed at Ava''s corpse near the wall. "Okay," he replied. After Conny finished another ss of water, Carl picked him up and hugged him tightly. As his feet stepped towards the stairs, he buried his son''s face into his shoulder, trying to hide the terrifying sight around them. Once they were upstairs, I stood up from my seat and called out my tentacles. ''Gluttony.'' My six tentacles burst out of my back like fierce snakes out of their nest. Thousands of mouths resembling those of bloodsuckers'' filled them. I grinned evilly. "Let''s eat them up." Note: There are many types of demihumans in the mortal realm. So the mortal realm also uses magic threads for their clothes. Chapter 9: Gluttony Feast Chapter 9: Gluttony Feast Seven Sins System Chapter 9. Gluttony Feast Like hungry snakes, my tentacles spread across the room and nted their teeth on the corpses. They sucked their blood, drained it, and turned the fresh corpses into mummies. Indeed those teeth looked terrifying. But since my tentacles'' mouths didn''t have tongues, I couldn''t taste anything. What I felt was a surge of power flowing from my tentacles to my body. [Your Demonic Power is fully charged] [Your Health Point is fully charged] [Your Gluttony point has gone up by 10] [Gluttony 10/1000] "Now, the meat." The mouths widened and turned into those of starving beasts'' before they started eating the corpses. The crunching sound filled the room. I leaned my back against the couch and folded my arms in front of my chest since my tentacles would need some time to eat them and I still had two extra servings at the entrance. In the meantime, I looked at my shirt and thought about what to do next. ''I should buy proper clothes,'' I thought. Then I cast my gaze around the room before itnded on the TV screen. I watched the movie with a frown since the actor kept shouting his skill''s name before he attacked. I meant, what kind of stupid person told the enemy his attack. But well, it could cover the noise. Again, Carl''s voice startled me. "I-I thought you were cleaning them up." He stood near the staircase with trembling legs. His shock was evident in his voice. His eyes stared at my tentacles in horror. His face looked pale. "I am," I said in a casual tone. "I-I mean like bury them or hide their corpses," he pointed out his meaning in a stammering voice. I held myughter upon his words. "Pfft! What''s with thoseme methods? This way is so much better." I moved one of my tentacles in front of him. The one which was eating Ava. The big mouth had swallowed half of her body, leaving her waist down hanging in front of the mouth. Since I had sucked her blood so no blood dripped from there. "See? No mess. You just need to clean their blood and we''re done. You should thank me for that," I said proudly. Seeing Ava''s legs hanging in front of him, Carl turned his head and threw up. I distanced my tentacles away from him. My hand covered my mouth. A frown on my forehead. "Ugh, where''s your manners? I''m eating here," I said in disgust. On second thought, this wasn''t the shadow realm and normally, mortals never ate their enemies'' bodies. Unless they had no other choice or had a questionable morality. "Just go upstairs. I''ll call you when I''m done," I ordered. Without a word, he raised his thumb and left. As I expected, as my tentacle ate thest body, another announcement appeared in front of me. [Your Gluttony point has gone up by 10] [Gluttony 20/1000] ''I see. So this system will give me points every time I use a skill rted to it. Then this will be easy...'' ----- 07.21 PM The sun had set and the sky turned dark, but Carl was still busy cleaning the room. His hand, which was holding a cloth, was moving to clean the ce where those people died, erasing all traces and evidence. The bloody smell in the room had turned into avender scent. Nearby, Conny sat on the couch apanied by his teddy bear. Even though he still looked weak, he wanted to apany Carl here. I guessed the incident had traumatized him a lot. Luckily, he didn''t see me eating those bodies. Just like Conny, I also sat on the couch. A t-shirt and jeans that fit my size covered my body. It belonged to one of the gangster members. I found it by ident after I was desperately looking for proper clothes. My eyes were fixed on the TV screen, learning a thing or two about mortals since there had been so many changes since thest war. As I watched the news, my worries about my previous crime were getting higher. So I decided toe up with a little alibi just to make sure the police didn''t suspect us. I nced to the side, making sure Conny didn''t see me before I summoned two of the tentacles. ''Greed.'' As soon as the two tentacles came off my back, they split away and writhed like a pair of worms. A demonic eye was at the end each one of them. ''Out. Turn to Ava and Jericko. Then go to the night market and take a walk there,'' I ordered quickly. Immediately, they turned into snakes and slithered out of the room. It was the power of greed. I could separate my tentacles from my body and change their shape, turning them into me or whatever. They would carry out my orders like an obedient ve. The difference was since they were a part of me, their consciousness was connected to me. I could see and feel what they saw and felt. I also could move them freely. In other words, even though they looked like different creatures, they were no different from my hands and feet. Although Conny didn''t notice my tentacles, Carl did. After asking Conny to stay, Carl followed my tentacles. But he came back after my tentacles morphed and drove Jericko''s car out of here. "That thing can drive?" said Carl in confusion. I turned to him and frowned. "Of course. I can drive, and so can they. They are part of my body." A frown of confusion appeared on Carl''s forehead. "You can drive?" he said in shock. "I have my own cars and driving license back in the shadow realm. Do you think I''m some sort of unintelligent monster or something?" I asked unhappily. "The shadow realm has cars?" His shock did not change. I took a deep breath and looked at him with a t stare. "You seriously think I''m the same as a monster, are you?" My annoyance was clear in my voice. Instead of Carl, it was Conny who answered me. "You don''t look like a monster." He looked at me with an innocent face. "Have you ever seen a monster before?" I asked that innocent lil kid. Conny nodded with a gloomy face. "Ava is a monster... Her friends are monsters... They are evil." His hands hugged his teddy bear tightly. Upon his words, Carl hugged Conny and said sorry repeatedly. His hand caressed Conny''s head and I could see the tear fill up his eyes. His emotions were evident on his face, yet I could only make another frown. ''Is this mortal''s parental love?'' I thought. Demons had never shown this kind of thing. The only thing we got was pressure from our parents to be stronger. That way we wouldn''t be the bottom of the food chain. Chapter 10: Combat Doctor Chapter 10: Combat Doctor Seven Sins System Chapter 10. Combat Doctor I returned my gaze to the TV. Something bothered me when I saw them. Maybe... because I didn''t understand what they felt or because something tickled my memory. But I didn''t remember what. So I decided to do something to distract myself. Yet, I kept ncing at them. "Do you want a drink? I can make another Nutritional Tonic for you," I offered to Conny. I decided to keep myself busy. Conny turned to me. "You can make it again?" Despite his weak body, his enthusiasm was evident in his eyes. Well, Nutritional Tonic was delicious. All creatures loved it. So he wouldn''t say no. I smiled. "Yeah. As long as your dad has the ingredients." "Just give me a second. I''ll get it for you." Carl was just about to get up but I stopped him. "Just show me where," I said. "It''s in the refrigerator and the medicine box in the cab." Carl pointed to where he meant with his gaze. His hands were still holding Conny. "Great." I was about to use my tentacles to get it, but I undid my intention since I was sure it would traumatize Conny even more. So I decided to take them one by one manually. After I collected all the ingredients, I made another Nutritional Tonic and threw away the residue. I also decided to make a Tonic of Calmness for Carl since I found the ingredients in the medicine box. Although he didn''t say anything, judging by his frustration, I was sure what he had done took a toll on his mind and heart. [Name: Tonic of calmness.] [Type: Usable Items] [A special potion made from herbs and an MP potion that can give peace of mind.] [Your Greed point has gone up by 10] [Greed 30/1000] "Here ya go." I gave the tonic to Conny and he quickly took it happily. Then I gave the Tonic of calmness to Carl. "For you." But Carl didn''t pick it up right away. "What''s this?" he said with a frown. "Tonic of Calmness. You''re sweating a lot and your mind is a mess. Stop torturing yourself with guilt." I referred to both reasons. Either because of Conny or because he just killed seven people at once. Moreover, he just saw how I ate them with my tentacles. It was a gruesome sight for him. Upon myst sentence, Carl fell silent. His gaze shifted to his palms which were shaking and sticky with sweat. He kept cleaning the room and all the traces of blood non-stop. Also, inspect the house and hide the gangster''s belongings. I could tell he was anxious about what he had just done. He was afraid of being caught, afraid of separating from Conny again, and also shocked that he had killed so many people in just one day. "You saved your son, Carl. Chin up. Besides, didn''t I cover up for you?" I added. He returned his gaze to me. "You''re right... I think I pushed myself too far and worried too much." He took the ss from my hand and drank it. As soon as he lowered his ss, his face looked more rxed. "Thank you," he said with a smile. His first smile after he went through this terrible incident. "Are you a doctor?" said Conny out of the blue. His ss was already empty. I chuckled upon his guess. "No, I''m not." I made his father kill people, yet he guessed I''m a doctor? "But you healed me, gave me delicious drinks, and were so kind to me. You must be a doctor, right?" said Conny innocently. "Well, you can think of me as one of them." I wouldn''t me a kid''s simple logic. After all, only a few humans had healing abilities. And based on what I got from TV, mortals were called healers as doctors now. Besides healing wounds and providing support skills inbat, they also mastered more abilities. Such as magical operations, therapy, and curing diseases. It had been 300 years since I came to the mortal realm, so they had changed a lot. Not just a change from castle to modern building or carriage to the car, but their lifestyle and capabilities. It made me curious about the modern mortal warriors'' abilities since I knew monsters still roamed outside this city. "That''s it!" Carl''s voice startled me and Conny. "I think I''ve found a suitable job for you," he said excitedly as if he had just found a treasure. "Do you mind bing a doctor in the battle academy?" he continued. I knew Carl had created a fake identity for me, but he hadn''t found a suitable job. Even though I could stay at his house for a while, I needed a job where I could go in and out of the city freely. A mere worker couldn''t do that, so I needed a suitable job. Indeed, this city looked peaceful, but on the outside, monsters were roaming around and they would attack anyone. They existed onnd, sea, and sky. Only certain people were allowed to go in and out of town or moved from one city to another. It was the same as the shadow realm, but my realm''s monsters were more terrifying. Also, demons had no special regtions for going in and out of the city. Once we exited the city gates, there was no guarantee of our safety. The rule was killing or being killed. As simple as that. But rather than that, I was surprised by other things. "Mortals have battle academies now?" "Yes. It''s been around for 100 years. Instead of letting the young warriors to fight and climb to the top alone, we chose to train the warriors. It will minimize the casualties," Carl exined. Well, I didn''t mind it. But why a doctor? I could picture myself behind the back row, supporting everyone and watching them kill all the monsters without being able to do anything. "Rather than a doctor, how about a warrior? Or anything that puts me in the front line, not the backline. I have mastered all types of weapons and am used to close and long-rangebat. So I have no problem with anything." "Sorry, I don''t think I can do it. It''s already mid-semester now. The academy should have closed warrior vacancies. Either for teacher or student. Previously, they always ept tank*. But after Miss Aria became a pdin a year ago, a lot of people are trying to be a great tank like her. So tank vacancies are also already full by now. " (*Tank is a profession that draws attackers away from other members. Usually have strong endurance and defense since their job is to withstand enemy attacks). "Besides healing is a rare ability, I''m sure you can get the job easily. No academy can refuse someone with perfect healing abilities like you. Moreover, you can make potions like an alchemist. It''s a rare skill. Your skills are perfect for abat doctor," he continued. "Combat doctor?" I asked for his exnation. "It''s a modern term for the battle healer. Most doctors prefer to work in safer ces like hospitals." "Battle healer, huh?" On second thought, it was a perfect disguise for me. Although I couldn''t attack my enemies directly, at least I went with them to the battlefield. As long as I had my tentacles, I could level up easily. Not to mention, I would be able to get information about abnormalities faster. "Fine. When can I start?" "I will prepare everything and send my rmendation letter to Clourmity Academy immediately," said Carl. Note: All doctors in this story are healers. The difference is their skills. A battle healerbat doctor usually works on the battlefield. They concentrated on external wound healing, bleeding, and support skills. While hospital doctors have more knowledge to handle illness, give further prescriptions, and perform magical surgery. Chapter 11: The Devil Became A Doctor?! Chapter 11: The Devil Became A Doctor?! Seven Sins System Chapter 11. The Devil Became A Doctor?! The morning sun shone in a clear sky above a white modern building in the city of Erstonia. Even though it was still early, the students and teachers had already started their activities. Some were straight to sses and offices. Some decided to grab their breakfast at Cafeteria. The magnificent main building was surrounded by several dormitories for teachers and students. Also, another building served as a hospital. A huge outdoor battle arena was behind it. It was a ce where the academy held tournaments and semester tests or sportspetitions. While the smaller battle arenas were inside the main building. A well-maintained park where students and teachers could walk around and enjoy the weather was in the center of the ce. It had a lot of shady trees, some benchs and drinking fountains. The ''Clourmity Battle Academy'' sign was above the gate. It was the famous battle academy in Republic Harmonia. The clock showed 08.10 AM when I was sitting in my office, an infirmary in the Clourmity main building. The room was smaller than a ssroom and only contained 3 beds with white curtains. Several cabs were filled with medicine across them. My desk and a locker were near a row of windows. I was standing near my desk. My gaze shifted between the room and my hand which was holding the medical supply list sheet. My tentacles were busy moving across the room, checking the medicine inside the cabs. My mouth mumbled the name of the items. My other hand held a pen to give a checklist for each stock. A simple shirt, ck trousers, and a white doctor''s robe covered my body. An ID with my new identity hanging around my neck. Dr. Allen Mistrage, that was my human name. "5, 6, 7. Okay, 7 painkillers. Checked," I muttered as I checked thest list. With that, my work was done in just 5 minutes. After one of my tentacles unlocked the door, all of them slowly retreated and disappeared on my back. I knew I shouldn''t have used my tentacles to do this, but it would have taken 2 hours to manually check it. So I decided to lock the door and check all of this quickly every morning. After all, there was no CCTV here so no one would know. After I put the list on the desk and sat down, I took my breakfast from my bag and started eating it. My gaze shifted to the window, looking at the clear morning sky. Three months had passed since I arrived in this realm and I had learned a lot about mortals. Rather than the stone wall like in the past, a magic barrier protected the city from the wild monsters. Indeed, the monsters were much more docile now. They even didn''t care about mortals anymore, but that didn''t mean they never tried to attack the cities. Even though the monsters had their own territories and habitats, some major attacks had still urred in thest few years. But the mortals were more than prepared to face them. Especially after the battle academy existed. Still, that didn''t mean tragedy never happened. 50 years ago, the mortals had tried to end this war byunching a massive attack to y the monsters. But it didn''t work. Instead, the attack woke some powerful monsters up. The big attack failed. The monsters even managed to destroy several cities and kill many warriors. In the end, they didn''t want to carry out that crazy n again and only attacked the monsters that acted suspiciously. As for those powerful monsters, the humans could only put them back to sleep and seal them in a ce far from the city. Yeah, it was the mortal''s fatal mistake. Bored, I decided to check my system. [Status] [Name: Azrael Shadowraven de Nightfall ] [Age: 523] [Level 15] [Exp: 10.20%] [Race: Royal Demon] [Title: Lord of Wrath] [Seal tier: 4] [HP: 880/880] [DP: 530/530] [ATK: 330] [M.ATK: 330] [SPD: 53] [DEF: 53] [Seven sins points] [Wrath 10/1000] [Lust 0/1000] [Envy 0/1000] [Gluttony 20/1000] [Sloth 0/1000] [Greed 60/1000] [Pride 130/1000] [Quest points: 50] A long tired breath escaped my mouth. ''So slow...'' I cried out internally and took another bite of my jam sandwich. It had been a while since I arrived at this ce, yet I was still level 15. Since they assigned me to the infirmary, I could only rely on my quests to raise my level. Worse, I hadn''t even found any evidence about my mission, although I had been trying to figure this out. On the bright side, at least I got a lot of quest points. But I knew this would be over soon since they were going to send me on my first mission today. ''Skill expansion.'' The screen in front of me changed to another. [Camouge = 30 points (Bought)] [Hypnosis = 28 points] [Telekinesis = 28 points] [Teleportation = 30 points] [Portal = 25 points (Locked. You need to buy Teleportation to unlock this)] ''Buy Teleportation.'' With this, I could move more easily. [Congrattions! You just get a new skill!] [Teleportation (Requires 2 DP/ Sloth) - Move from ce to ce quickly (Max 100 meters)] ''I should buy Portal or Telekinesis next time,'' I thought as I closed the screen. Again, I took another bite of my sandwich. My gaze returned to the sky. It felt a little strange to find myself doing nothing in the past few months. I could even take a nap anytime. This was so different than when I was in the shadow realm. Somehow I felt guilty about it. Yeah, I knew I shouldn''t feel that way but after living a busy life for 100 years, it was hard to get rid of that thought easily. ''Just think of this as a vacation, Azrael. You need it,'' I reminded myself. I had to admit, living like this wasn''t bad either and I had made a lot of friends here. Chapter 12: Sweet Scent of Blood Chapter 12: Sweet Scent of Blood Seven Sins System Chapter 12. Sweet Scent of Blood *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* - Clek! The sound of the door opening apanied by a woman''s voice turned my gaze to her. "Your training schedule, Dr. Allen." An elegant female vampire about medium height approached me. Her silver hair covered her back. Her age was more than 100 years, but she looked like she was in her early 20s. A pair of vampire red eyes adorned her face. A ck turtleneck dress covered her well-defined body. Her name was Katrina Hazemoon. She was this academy''s chairwoman. [Name: Katrina Hazemoon] [Level 72] [HP: 1267/1267] [MP: 402/402] Spontaneously, I stood up and put down my food. "Miss Katrina, you should have called me." Or sent my schedule via email so I could open it with my phone. But because of some reasons, she preferred to send this through paper to me. "It''s fine. It''s still morning anyway," she said in a casual tone. A friendly smile on her lips. I took the schedule and put it on the desk. "Thank you." But before I took my hand off it, she spoke again. "Your first mission is this afternoon, right? I think you should check it out now." She pointed to the schedule with her gaze. "Did you change my schedule?" Without waiting for her answer, I sat down on my swivel chair. My hand opened the schedule. My eyes scanned it all. But I didn''t find any changes for today''s schedule. I raised my head and looked at her. "Pardon me, but---" Before I finished my sentence, she put her hands on the chair handles, trapping my body between the chair and hers. She brought her face closer to mine, tilted to the side of my neck, and took a deep sniff of my skin. Yes, this was the main reason why she insisted on printing out the schedule instead of sending it in soft copy like the others. I knew she was attracted to my blood. "Just a reminder, Miss Katrina. Taking someone''s blood without his consent is a crime," I reminded her. If she wasn''t a vampire, I would think she was in love with me since she had done this to me so many times. It was just that she had never been this close before. At least not on my neck. She usually only stole the opportunity to sniff my wrist. "Then--- have you reconsidered my request to donate your blood?" she whispered. "I already said I''m not interested in it," I replied. I couldn''t let anyone take my blood since they would notice my abnormalities from there. Unfortunately, as the crown prince of the shadow realm, my royal blood emitted a special sweet scent for vampires. Well, not all of them could smell it. Only high-level vampires had a special sense of smell. Still, I didn''t like being seen as another race''s dinner. On the other hand, giving her my blood voluntarily was a bad idea. Vampires had a sensitive sense of taste. They could distinguish human, animal, and artificial blood easily. Some as far as the blood type, age, and gender. So she could recognize I was not human from there. "You should rethink it," she tempted me. A smirk on her lips. "I''m just a mere human. Why are you so obsessed with my blood?" I reasoned. She distanced herself, showing me her devilish yet seductive smirk. "I still can control my blood lust, so you can''t say it''s an obsession. But I have to be honest, you give off a sweet smell for a sensitive vampire like me. It''s more tempting than RH-Null blood. That scent is like a dinner invitation for me. " "I see. But I''m not interested in donating it. Sorry." That ''more tempting than RH-Null blood'' was a huge red g for me. "How about a raise?" She tried to bargain. "I''m happy enough with my sry," I answered. "Then how about a better room?" she added. "Thank you. I''m quite happy with where I am now," I refused. "Just tell me. What do you want?" She refused to give up. "For now? Nothing," I said in a nonchnt tone. A long breath escaped her mouth. "That''s a pity. I''d be willing to pay anything for your blood." Her disappointment was evident from her expression. I smiled sweetly. "I wille to you if I change my mind," I said lightly. "Fine," she said with a huff. "I will excuse myself then," she turned and walked to the exit. "Good luck with your first mission, Dr. Allen," she said without turning to me. "I have to deal with her sooner orter," I muttered. Maybe taking her to be my subus was a good idea. But to settle the contract, she had to give her heart and loyalty to me as a sign that I was the only man in her heart. Faking the confession or making her say under my skill would be useless since the essence of this contract was aplete resignation to me. A will that she had agreed to give her everything for me. And a devil like me, not only wanted her body but her as a whole. Including her heart and soul. That way I could tie her to me. Our souls would tangle each other. If I died, she would experience excruciating pain. Her heart would shatter into pieces. And I would feel the same pain if I lost my subus. That was why I was a bit picky about this. I took a deep breath and returned my gaze to my desk. My sight turned to the list for a while before I continued my breakfast. But another knocking sounding from the door diverted my attention. It was the first time I had so many guests in the early morning. Note: This world''s vampire is not afraid of the sun like the original vampire. But they still drink blood, either human or animal but mostly artificial blood. Chapter 13: Lame Sandwiches and The Sexy Mentor Chapter 13: Lame Sandwiches and The Sexy Mentor Seven Sins System Chapter 13. Lame Sandwiches and The Sexy Mentor A woman in her early 30s opened the door. Despite her age, her face still looked cute and sweet. Her long brown hair covered her back. Her blue eyes were the same as Ivy''s. A sweater dress covered her hourss body. And like everyone else here, an inventory ring on her index finger. It was a ring where we kept our weapons so we didn''t have to carry them around like a hitman. But the ring could only be used to store a weapon, not for other items. She was the academy''s teacher. [Name: Julia Crestcento] [Level 52] [HP: 760/767] [MP: 312/312] "Morning Dr. Allen," she greeted with a smile. My heart started beating fast upon her sweet voice. Somehow, her appearance reminded me of someone. But I couldn''t remember who. Well, I had lived more than 500 years, so I might forget one or two people in my life. "Morning, Julia. Is there anything I can help you with?" My hand put down my sandwich without taking my eyes off her. "Mind checking me up before the mission starts?" Once she walked into the room, I immediately realised what was wrong. I stood up from my chair and approached her, helping her to walk. "Did you sprain your leg?" I guessed. And she answered me with a nod. After she sat on the bed, I knelt and checked her ankle. Luckily, it hadn''t been swollen yet. "I stumbled when I brought some documents to my office. I just want to make sure this won''t be a problemter," she said. Her hiss of pain sounded between her words. Just like me, the academy also sent her to apany rookie students on their first mission. Since they had just entered the second semester a couple of months ago, this was their first mission outside the city. Even though they were used to fighting the monster hologram and practising against each other, the real battle was sometimespletely different from what they have learned. So all mentors like Julia and I had to prepare ourselves to handle any situation. I used my Dark Healing on her. [Dark Healing has been used.] Rather than a dark aura, a white light covered her ankle. A secondter, it was already healed. Yeah, I used my Fake Status. So it looked the same as the human''s Healing Light skill. [A Human''s HP has been restored by 150 points.] "There. You should be fine." I stood up, returned to my desk, and wrote my report. She twisted her ankle to either side to make sure that she was fully healed. "Thank you." I put down my pen and turned to her. "No problem." But instead of answering me, she gazed at me in silence. I could catch the hesitation in her eyes. I knew she wanted to tell me something. "Do you want to talk about yourte husband again?" I made a wild guess. Even though I had only worked at this ce for 2 months, we were quite close. A month ago, her student was seriously injured during training. She wanted to take him to the academy hospital, but it was already full of other patients. A huge traffic ident urred nearby so they took all the victims to the academy hospital. It was so chaotic at that time. That student ended up in my infirmary. Although his wound wasn''t as bad as it looked, he was bleeding a lot. I asked them toe out so I could do a medical operation alone. Well, that wound was not a big deal for my tentacles. In addition, there was no internal organ damage. Long short story, although I was a new doctor, I managed to heal him and my abilities shocked them. The hospital even asked me to work there, but I refused since that would be a dead-end for my real mission. After that, I and Julia sometimes met outside of our working hours. She even told how herte husband died in a car ident a year ago. Well, not only her. Even though I didn''t understand mortal''s problems and had never done any shy things, somehow many people were attracted to me and started to think of me as their free consultation ce. Especially students. Either boys or girls. They said my solution was brilliant while I couldn''t rte to their problem whatsoever. I simply gave them a logical answer. My voice dispersed her thoughts. She smiled. "Well. Rather than that, I want to talk about that." She pointed to myme sandwich. I looked at it before returning my gaze to her. "What''s wrong with my sandwiches?" It was my usual sandwich. A couple of white bread with something they called peanut butter and strawberry jam. "There''s nothing wrong with that. But I think you should choose healthy food. You always eat peanut butter and jelly sandwiches every morning," she said with a frown. Yeah, as a doctor I should have chosen healthier food. "It''s tasty and simple," I replied with a shrug. And the strawberry jam colour reminded me of blood. As for the others, the mortal''s food taste was different from the shadow realm. So I didn''t pay too much attention to it. Then her gaze shifted to my juice. "And what''s that?" she asked. I showed it to her. "Tomato juice. Want some? I have more in my bag." Yeah, it also reminded me of blood and the shadow realm''s blood tea. It even had a slightly simr taste to it. I had tried artificial blood before, but I didn''t like it. After all, it would make me look like a vampire while Carl registered my race as human. "No thanks. You always eat the same food almost every day. I mean, you''re a doctor. Shouldn''t you be taking better care of your diet? All I''ve seen is sandwiches, mac n cheese, and instant ramen," she said with a frown. "That''s not true," I retorted. "Or... Are you just bad at cooking?" she guessed. "It should not be that bad. I can cook eggs, sausage, bacon, and chicken nuggets." I snapped my fingers. "Oh, I also can fry french fries," I defended myself. But somehow it always ended up in a deep brown colour. That was all Carl taught me since I didn''t know much about mortal food. But on second thought, I couldn''t cook the shadow realm''s food either. I was the crown prince. I had a lot of maids and servants to serve me. So for 523 years, I never went to the kitchen. "I mean something like chicken marinara, cream soup, or lemon baked fish," she exined. I wrinkled my forehead at those foreign food names. ''What the hell is that?'' The mortals had so many food names. I couldn''t remember them in such a short time. "Sorry, I can''t cook well," I admitted. Well, there was a Cafeteria here, but I rarely ate there since I had to be here to handle emergencies. This was a battle academy, all bad things could happen during training. So I only knew one or two easy menus such as sd and pasta. Hearing my words, her hesitation returned to her face and it made me frown. "Should I make one for you?" Finally, she let out her voice. "If you don''t mind," I said happily. I wouldn''t say no to free food. Since here, in this mortal realm, I was broke. There was no wine pool, big pce, expensive suit, or luxury cars. My room was only the size of my pce''s bathroom. But Carl said it was a standard size for a studio-type apartment. I felt sorry for mortals. They had a more pathetic life than I thought. "Today''s mission is your first one, right? Do you mind if I cook for you tonight? Think of it as a small celebration," she said with a blushing face. The previousbat doctor retired early after he got a stroke. Even if he recovered he could only work in a clinic or hospital. Since he couldn''t be abat doctor again, they gave his task to me. "Sure. Just tell me when," I said in a casual tone. While I was actually panicking as I remembered my room was a mess. So I had to tidy it up before she came andughed at me. ''I need to buy an air freshenerter,'' I thought. I remembered there was a convenience store near my dorm so I nned to stop by after the mission was over. Chapter 14: Students Chapter 14: Students Seven Sins System Chapter 14. Students "How about around 07.00 PM? I need to buy a few things first," she replied. The mission started after lunch so it should finish around 05.00 to 06.00 PM. As for this ce, a hospital doctor would take over my shift. "Okay. But I will warn you, my room is a bit messy and I barely have any condiments in my kitchen. So don''tugh at me," I warned her. It was better to say everything in the front. She giggled. "Got it." As I took another bite of my sandwich, she asked again. "Anyway, I''m a little surprised how fast you can adapt with your job." She referred to how fast I could handle my job as a mentor. She was sharing the same battle arena when I trained with my teamst week, so she knew how I led my team. Sometimes, I let the team leader make decisions. Sometimes I gave them my advice or only some clue, so they had to use their brain to solve it. I let them go through trial and error, so they knew what to do if they found themselves in a simr situation and how bad the risk was if they made the wrong decision. In an emergency, I would lead thempletely so they didn''t mess up. Well, I often trained my elite soldiers in the shadow realm so this was an easy thing for me. "Also you have good leadership at a young age," she added. Yeah, Carl decided to take thest two digits of my real age for my fake ID. I smiled. "You think too highly of me." Another knocking sound made us turn to the door. This time, two female students came to my room. One of them was my team leader, ire. She was a 19-year-old elf with a cold beautiful face and green eyes. Her medium height was not much different from Julia''s despite ire''s body slimmer than her. Her slightly wavy long purple hair was tied to the sides and the Clourmity academy uniform covered her body. A paper bag in her hand. Despite her body, she was a swordsman. She was the main tank in my team and had the Steel Body skill to reduce the enemies'' damage. While the other was a demi-human. A pair of tiny mouse ears on top of her short gray hair and a tail behind her. Her sweet face looked shy and her nervousness was evident in her ck eyes. Plus she kept holding onto ire''s hand. [Name: Fiona Hallosh] [Level 19] [HP: 283/283] [MP:102/102] "Morning, Dr. Allen," ire greeted me. While Fiona just greeted me with a nod. "Morning, guys. Is there anything I can help you with?" I asked. There was nothing wrong with their status and they looked fine, so I guessed they came to ask for my advice. ire turned to Fiona. "C''mon say it." But Fiona responded by poke ire with her elbow. "He''s your mentor. You go first." I smiled. "I don''t bite, you know." While Julia also smiled at their bashful attitude. ire took a deep breath to shake off her nervousness before she handed me the paper bag with a blushing face. "I made too many healthy chicken wraps this morning so I thought to share it with you." "Oh, thank you," I said as I took the paper bag. My brain tried to extract information from my memory about what chicken wrap was. Unfortunately, I didn''t remember it. ''Well, who cares? It''s free food. Just eat it.'' "This is my first time making it. So give me your opinionter," ire quickly added. Although she tried to keep herposure, her nervousness was evident on her face. It even managed to break her usual cold expression. "I''m not a picky eater, ire. I can''t judge your food." Most mortal foods tasted foreign to my tongue so I didn''t know if it was good or not for their standards. And since my body was immune to poison so even if her cooking skill was that bad it wouldn''t kill me. "Just tell me if you like it or not. So I can make it for you next time," she said nervously. "Okay." I nodded repeatedly. Just from her gesture I already caught her feelings for me. Good thing I watched one or two mortal''s love dramas on Carl''s House before. Demon''s lovenguage was seduction and sex so it was rted to lust. I wouldn''t understand her intentions if it wasn''t because of those love dramas. ire''s act gave Fiona courage. "Hello, my name is Fiona from team 6. Um... I heard you are an expertbat doctor so I want to ask for your advice after tomorrow''s training," she said nervously. Her nervousness was even clearer than ire''s. I turned to Julia who had been watching us silently. "She is from your team?" I asked. Well, during training I focused on my team since I had more members than anyone else. The reason? Because the academy didn''t have manybat doctors. So while other mentors only had 3 students, I had 5 students. The team was usually divided into a tank, a ranged DPS*, a closebat DPS, and a healer. But in my team, I had a tank, two ranged DPS, two closebat DPS and I was the only healer. So if I didn''t pay attention to them, my team would mess up. Especially since my team had no other tanks besides ire. Upon what I said, ire and Fiona pulled the bed curtains to their sides. Their shock was evident on their faces when they saw Julia sitting there and smiling sweetly at them. Looked like they didn''t realize Julia was here since half of her bed was covered by a curtain. "Miss Julia, you shouldn''t be hiding here," Fiona protested. Her flushing face became more and more. While ire could only hide her blushing face. "I was not hiding. Shouldn''t you have noticed my silhouette?" said Julia calmly. And she was right. The morning sun and the light showed her silhouette from behind the curtain clearly, yet they didn''t notice it since their concentration was only on me. Note: DPS'' job is to deal some damage to his enemy. Ranged DPS is a ss that relies on long-range attacks such as archers and mages. Close ranged DPS is a ss that relies on close-ranged attacks such as assassins, dual swords users, andncers. Chapter 15: Do You Love Me? Chapter 15: Do You Love Me? Seven Sins System Chapter 15. Do You Love Me? They were speechless upon Julia''s words. "Anyway." Julia turned to Fiona. "I''m d you took my advice," she said happily. Fiona stole a nce at me before she turned her gaze to her mentor. "Even if you didn''t ask me, I nned to have him teach me from the start." She lowered her head, covering her guilty expression. "I mean... He could heal Glen in an instant when I thought we would lose him forever. I''m a uselessbat doctor," she said sadly. Glen was team 6''s tank. "Don''t me yourself. You just need to practice more," I advised. At that time, Glen was bleeding heavily. While Fiona''s Healing skill could only cover 20 to 25 points. Although it sounded pathetic, it was good enough since a normal mortal''s HP was about 40-45 points. Besides, I was a royal demon. Even the current me was stronger than lv 50 mortal. "But Glen ordered me to create the barrier from the start, yet I couldn''t make it in time. That was the hardest skill for me." Fiona''s guilt was getting clearer from the tone of her voice. "Practice makes perfect, dear." Julia tried tofort her before she turned to me. "I believe Dr. Allen must have experienced the same problem like yours in the past." I desperately held my cringe. ''No, sorry. That fatal mistake means death in my realm and dad will disown me for sure.'' But I couldn''t say it bluntly, so I decided to smile and give her my innocent face. "I promise I''ll try harder, miss." Fiona turned to me. "So... Can you help with my training?" "I can''t give you my promise. I have to take care of something tomorrow. But I will consider it." I nned to expand my search range with my Teleportation skill. Who knew I might find a clue soon? "Thank you," Fiona said. "It''s almost 09.00 AM. The ss is almost starting. You should go back to your ss," I added. "Okay. Later," they said before they left. "I also should go now," said Julia. "Do you have to teach the morning ss?" I guessed. "Nah. I just need to take care of some things at the office," said Julia. She just got off the bed, but another student barged in a hurry. "Dr. Allen!" said Barry excitedly. He was one of my team members. His short brown hair looked messy and the uniform that covered his good build body was in a mess. A happy grin adorned his friendly face. I was about to nag him about his uniform but he suddenly ran and hugged me. "I made it! I managed to bang herst night! Thank you for your advice." It made me freeze in awkwardness since he said it bluntly in front of Julia. An awkward smile on my lips as I shifted my gaze to her. "I''m d you managed to bang your girlfriend. But I think you don''t have to scream that loud," I replied. ''That would make you sound like a desperate virgin'' somehow I wanted to say that, but I held my tongue. He removed his hands. "It''s fine. It''s just the two of us after all----" His words trailed off and his grin faded as his gaze shifted to Julia who was staring at him with a t stare. Her arms were folded in front of her chest. "Uh... Hi, Miss Julia. I didn''t see you there. You should tell me you''re here in the first ce," he said in a panic. "I don''t mind you having fun with your girlfriend, as long as you do it with her consent. Just remember, r*pe is a crime and this academy cannot tolerate it," she reminded. He raised his thumb and grinned awkwardly. "Don''t worry. I won''t have the guts to do it. I also used my Contraception spell. So it''s all under control," he exined. "Since you got what you wanted. I expect your good performance for this mission," I said in a casual tone. He was ancer and supposed to be a close-ranged DPS, but due to my team''sck of tanks, he sometimes acted like one. It was kinda hard for him but we had no other choice since he was the most suitable ss for this. "Don''t worry. Just leave it to me." He grinned and patted his chest proudly. "Great." The ringing bell sound interrupted our conversation. "Oh crap! I have to get back before that crazy pdines," said Barry in panic as he turned and ran for the door. "You mean Mr. Theo?" I asked. He was the only pdin in this academy. Barry stopped in his tracks. "Of course, it''s him." He pointed at me. "This is just you and me, okay? I mean three of us," he added quickly, remembering Julia was there. "Later." Without waiting for my answer, he ran to his ss. "I also need to excuse myself," said Julia after Barry had disappeared from our sight. But my words stopped her steps. "Julia, you have to be careful with him," I warned her. "Who do you mean?" "Theo. He''s obsessed with you, right?" I pointed out who I meant. Although Barry sounded a bit dramatic by calling Theo a crazy pdin, I admitted he was right. And I knew Theo loved her. Despite Theo''s good endurance and high defense as a pdin, his anger management was worse than mine. He couldn''t control his emotions well and as a warrior that could get him into trouble one day. He even considered me his enemy out of nowhere. Unfortunately, there were only a few pdins as strong as him, so the academy could only endure his nonsense as long as he didn''t cross the line. "Don''t worry. I rejected him three days ago. I already said I wasn''t interested in him." She shrugged. "Although I''m not sure he would give up that easily, at least I''ve gave him my answer." "Oh, he confessed?" I was a bit surprised since Theo usually put his pride over everything. He even could make Lord of Pride cringe. "Not really a confession. He only asked me for a date tonight. But I said I already have other ns," she said with a sweet smile. "Is that your main reason why you suddenly want toe to my ce?" I guessed. This would make me his nemesis but I didn''t care about that since he had been treating me as one from the start. But on the other hand, judging by his stubbornness, he could have appeared in front of Julia''s room and made a bit of a fuss so she couldn''t say no. If I was in her shoes, I would also run away to avoid him. Or¡­ killed him. If I could. "I have another reason." A meaningful smile on her lips. "That reason... Is it because you love me?" I asked straight to the point. She put her index finger in front of her lips. "You can''t ask that straight to a woman, Dr. Allen," she said calmly. A sweet smile on her lips. Then she turned and walked towards the exit. "See yater." Chapter 16: First Mission I Chapter 16: First Mission I Seven Sins System Chapter 16. First Mission I It was already 12.21 PM and I had juste out of the academy changing room. Instead of the usual doctor''s robe, the academy fighting uniform covered my body. A simple ck tight armor suit with some simple purple list, which indicated that I''m a healer, covered my body. The crest of Clourmity Academy in silver on my back signified my position as a mentor. A pair of arm protectors covered from my wrists to my elbows. A device that resembled a watch at one end. It was ourmunication device. A special inventory ring on my finger. It was the academy''s special ring for a mission like this and I had to return it after the mission waspleted. The ring contained various potions and antidotes. I and other mentors strode down the corridor to the parking lot in the basement. Even though this was just a simple mission and sounded easy to me, I could see the tension on some of the mentors'' faces. Including Julia. They said it wasn''t this mission that made them worry, but their own team. This was their team first real mission. Some may think this was an easy thing and lower their guard, it could mess up everything. Even cost their life. Judging by some students'' attitudes, I had to say their concerns were well-grounded. But the problem was... the mission itself wasn''t enough to make me nervous or anything. Our mission was to destroy a new Mad Boar''s nest near the Whispering Forest. It was one hour from this city. Mad Boar was a level 10 monster and only had around 100 HP points. Even the chiefs were only level 20. They had no special skills other than attacking their enemies with their tusks and their height was only about 2 meters. Moreover, a small nest only contained 20 to 30 Mad Boars. Well, the forest itself was quite dangerous since it could be inhabited by many other high-level monsters. But as long as we didn''t enter it, it should be fine. Once we arrived at the parking lot, we could see armored vehicles with a magic device shaped like a sr panel on top lined up neatly on both sides. That magic device was used to create a magic barrier to protect the vehicle in emergency cases. I walked quickly to my car, but Julia caught my wrist and made me turn to her. "Dr. Allen, this is your first mission and your members are much more than the others. Please be careful," she reminded. "So are you," I replied with a smile. After she released my hand, I went behind car number 8. The row of seats attached to both sides of the vehicle had been filled by my team members. A screen that showed the situation around us in front of the vehicle. Once I got in the car, some of them greeted me with annoying smiles. "I''m surprised our new mentor is moving faster than I thought," Barry said to a blonde cat demi-human beside him. That demi human''s name was Marion. But his nickname was Ion since he thought Marion sounded like a girl. He was our assassin, our dual dagger fighter, and the fastest among my team. His brown eyes were sharp and he could see in the dark. He was slightly taller and slimmer than Barry. "As expected from our mentor," teased Ion. While ire, who was sitting on the other side of Barry, stared at me silently. "What are you talking about?" I said with the same annoying smile. My hand was pulling my seat belt. I bet they saw what happened from the monitor. A friendly elbow poke came from my side. "You know what we''re talking about," teased a silver-haired male elf who was sitting beside me with an annoying grin. Darren was our archer and the most handsome guy on my team. His body size was simr to mine. "It''s only a normal chat between mentors. Nothing more. Stop talking behind my back and concentrate on this mission," I nagged. Yet the smile on my lips indicated it was not a real nag. An announcement from the monitor interrupted us. "Please fasten your seat belt. We will be leaving soon." Then the door closed automatically and our car moved. The boys killed the time by chatting. Sometimes they joke around about my rtionship with Julia. But for sure, they looked excited about their uing battle. While the girls remained silent. I knew ire might be jealous of Julia. But Evie, this team''s mage also just kept her head down in silence. I turned to a fox demi-human sitting on the other side of Darren. Her long blonde hair covered her neck to the top of her shoulders. Her eyes were golden yellow. Although her height was not much different from Julia''s, her body figure was about ire. "Evie, are you all right?" I asked. Upon my words, she turned to me. A smile appeared on her sweet face. "I''m okay, sir. I''m just a little nervous." "You are the best among us. What are you afraid of?" said Barry with a frown. "Our opponent is only the Mad Boar. There''s nothing to worry about," added Darren. "But this is a real battle. Things can go wrong if we''re not careful," said Evie. Her concern was clear from the tone of her voice. "Pffft--- We have Dr. Allen, remember? He can revive the dead. We''ll be fine," Darren added. I replied with a t stare. "Oi, Necromancers are already extinct." Actually, I could do it with my old power. But they would only be undead and had no personality like before. "You''re overthinking. We''ve fought hologram level 20 so many times and can handle them just fine," said Ion. "He''s right, Evie. You need to be more confident. Just focus on our mission and your surroundings. You''ll be fine, don''t be too nervous," I said. My words created a smug smile on the boys'' faces. But then, I turned to them. "But that doesn''t mean what Evie said ispletely wrong. I know you are ready and strong enough for this mission. But many unpredictable things can happen on the real battlefield. The hospital is far away and I can''t treat fatal wounds. Sometimes we can only rely on ourselves. So pay attention to those around you. A careless act can kill the whole team," I gave my long speech. It made their smiles disappear. "We understand, sir," they replied in unison. Then I turned to ire who was sitting across from me. "ire, you are their leader. Please concentrate on this mission. Your team depends on you," I said in a much calmer tone. "I understand, sir." Note: Guns can only be used to kill/injure mortals but not strong enough to fight monsters. So bow and magic arrow are moremon in academy battles. I will exin the damageparison and the difference in strength betweenmon people with guns and archerster. Chapter 17: First Mission II Chapter 17: First Mission II Seven Sins System Chapter 17. First Mission II "Good," I said. I was just about to give them some instructions, but ire called me. "Dr. Allen." "Yes?" I replied. "Have you tried the chicken wraps? How is it? Is it good? Is it bad?" Despite her calmness and cold expression, I caught her nervousness from there. "It''s delicious. Thank you." To be honest, it was my first time eating chicken wrap so I didn''t know if it was delicious or not by mortal standards. Since I couldn''t give my opinion, I decided to give a simple answer. Her nervousness turned into happiness. Still, she didn''t show it on her face openly. "Should I make---" Before ire could finish her words, Barry interrupted her. "Wait! That''s not fair! Why only Dr. Allen? Where''s my chicken wrap?" heined. "He''s our mentor and has taught us a lot. He''s even better than our previous mentor," she retorted with a frown. Indeed, theirst mentor had the mentality of a real doctor. So he was more concerned with his team members'' safety and was too afraid to take the risk. As a result, even though this team had more members than the others, they never got a lot of battle points. Even though it would affect their score. "You should make one for the whole team," Darren protested. "Why should I?" replied ire in a nonchnt tone. "You are our team leader, remember?" Ion added. "I only ate a hot dog and soup for lunch," said Darren. Hisint sounded like a whine. "It was better than mine. I only ate peanut butter celery, cheese strings, and stacked crackers," protested Barry. Ion turned to Barry and cringed. "What are you? An elementary school kid?" he teased. Barry pouted. "It''s better than a peanut butter n jelly sandwich every day." He pointed at me with his gaze. I exhaled a long breath. I seriously didn''t understand what was wrong with that. Back in the shadow realm, I also rarely tasted my food since I was too busy. So this kind of thing wasn''t a big deal for me. "Fine. I will make something different tomorrow. So no moreints." As I remembered, Carl once said I could also put something called cheese slices in the middle of the bread. "Let me guess. Chocte spread?" Ion guessed. "I put my bet on cheese slices," Darren made a bullseye guess. His annoying smirk on his lips. "Hey, hey! Cut it out. Concentrate on the mission," I reminded. Somehow I could understand Julia and the other mentors'' worries. "Dr. Allen..." This time, it was Evie who called me. "You''re a doctor. I think you should eat something healthier. If you don''t mind, I can make your lunch starting tomorrow," she offered. The boys weed her offer with an orchestra of disappointment. "That''s unfair! My lunch was worse than his. You should give it to me,"ined Barry While Ion gave me a pleading look. "Doctor, you''re not going to take all the girls, are you? Don''t you already have Miss Julia?" His statement made me frown in confusion. "Didn''t you just get a new girlfriendst week?" I asked. Harem was an umon thing for students like them so his statement confused me. Ion answered me with an innocent grin. "Stopining like spoiled kids." Finally, ire let out her voice. Yet I could catch a bit of jealousy from her gaze. Unlike the others, Darren looked calm. He folded his arms and put on his cool expression. "Oh C''mon. ire is cold, and Evie is too quiet. While Miss Julia is way--- much hotter and sexier than them. I bet Dr. Allen will choose her for sure. Moreover..." He turned to Evie who was sitting next to him. His eyes were on her chest. "They are kinda t." Despite his cool expression, his words left me speechless. "Ahhh!" A scream of pain followed his suicide statement. His cool expression broke. His hand quickly brushed Evie''s hand that was pinching his thigh in annoyance. "Are you sure you are a mage? Not a melee DPS?" Darrenined. His hand rubbed his thigh. His expression clearly showed his pain. Before I could ask them to stop joking, Barry spoke again. "Evie." It made Evie turn to him. "We are on our first mission. You shouldn''t do that." ''Oh, that''s unusual.'' I was kinda surprised by his mature statement. But his next sentence made me regret it. "After all, Darren was only telling the truth. You---- Ahhh!" This time, it was ire who pinched Barry''s thigh. Just like Darren, Barry brushed it off and rubbed his thigh in pain. I facepalmed myself and shook my head from side to side. ''For my father''s sake, is this just my team or all modern mortals like them?'' Upon theirints, Evie finally exined. "Enough for the joke. As ire said, Dr. Allen has helped us a lot to reach this point. We used to be in thest rank. But look at us now, because of him, we are almost into the top 5 rookies now. Isn''t that a good reason to treat him better?" Evie made a lot of progress after I became their mentor. Their previous mentor was too worried since the mage had the least HP points than the others. So instead of a real DPS, he treated her like support. He ordered her to keep her distance to the point she didn''t know what she had to do in closebat. Which was followed by ire. "I thought the same thing as Evie. Also, if you guys want it, I don''t mind making lunch for all of you." She returned her gaze to me. "Without exception." Which was greeted by the boys'' cheers. "Yeah! Free lunch!" They screamed with joy. But I gave a different answer. "I have to refuse it." My answer stopped their cheers and made them turn to me. So I continued my exnation. "Once in a while is fine. But not every day. I know cooking is an important skill, but you guys are in a battle academy, not a culinary school. Just focus on your training and mission." Then I turned to Evie. "This also applies to you." I could catch a love signal from ire, but Evie was still a mystery to me since she was quiet and kind to everyone. Barry took a deep breath. "You''re right. I think we are pushing our luck." "Yeah. Think again, the academy will give us more missions. We should concentrate more on our battle formation," added Ion. "Okay. Enough for the chit-chat. Now listen to what I have to say," I said. Chapter 18: Charge! Chapter 18: Charge! Seven Sins System Chapter 18. Charge! We spent the rest of the journey talking about all that could happen there and how to deal with them. Including the worst case where another, more powerful monster came and we had no other choice but to fight it. I also warned them about a few things, especially about their strength''s limits. Even though they were only about level 20, with good cooperation, I predicted they could defeat all kinds of monsters up to level 40. So if we encountered a higher-level monster than that, we should retreat. It also only applied to one at a time. If there were two of them, we also had to back off. Well, in urgent cases, I could use my tentacles to kill the monster secretly. "Any other questions?" I asked. My eyes swept over them. We just got an announcement that we would be arriving at our destination in a few minutes and entering the battlefield as soon as we arrived. "No sir," they answered in unison. "Good." I turned to the monitor in front of us. The city view had changed to a beautiful green field from an hour ago. Some low-level monsters around us immediately fled as soon as they saw the vehicles. A small camp surrounded by thick wood fences was not far in front of us. An announcement appeared in front of me. [Do you want to ept a quest?] [Clear your first mission and protect your team.] [Type: Side Quest.] [Target: Team 8.] [Reward: Quest points and EXP.] [Yes] / [No] As usual, I chose yes. Although a bit strange, it seemed that the quests were rted to my emotions and desires. I returned my gaze to them. "ire, Barry. Remember. Dodge if you can, parry if you have no other choice." At the same time, I extended my hand to them. ''Devil''s Blessing.'' White light enveloped and entered their bodies. Yeah, that was also because of my Fake Status. [Your team ATK, M. ATK, and SPD + 75%] [Time remaining: 14:59 ] Then an announcement came from the monitor. "We will arrive at our destination soon. Please, prepare for the impact." Their faces stiffened. Their hands quickly grabbed onto the handles and waited. Likewise with me. The car engine''s roaring sound came as our vehicle went faster. The armored vehicles cut through those green fields fiercely, like a herd of beasts ready to ambush their prey. Not even the sturdy wooden wall could stop us. As we almost hit the wall, the magic device activated and created a transparent barrier to protect our vehicle. - BRAK! A loud crashing sound echoed apanied by a tremendous shaking. From the monitor, we knew we had entered enemy territory. The vehicle stopped and the door opened. "Let''s move out!" I ordered. Our hands quickly released our seat belts and stormed out. With crity, they called upon their weapons. ire and Barry quickly blocked the two Mad Boars that were charging at us. While Ion attacked another Mad Boar. With his fast movement, even though he was not a tank, he could deal some damage to the monster well. Evie and Darren attacked from the distance to back up Ion, killing their first Mad Boar before finishing the other two. Behind us, the vehicles left and retreated to the safe zone. Loud banging sounds came from all directions. Likewise with the shing sound of swords. As I expected, the real battlefield was very different from the hologram which had a fixed number of enemies. The same went for programmed attacks. Worse, there were at least more than 40 monsters here. Which meant that the academy''s estimates were off. But since we kept pushing through. Although I caught a bit of nervousness from my team since the monsters came from all directions, they remained calm and stayed in their battle formation. As a mentor, I didn''t have to do much other than watch over them and ensure their safety. I only needed to use my Shadow Barrier to protect them once in a while. So I decided to look around, trying to steal the opportunity to send my tentacles to hunt other monsters. That small camp only contained several mounds of dirt and the only thing that looked like a real building was a pile of wood that resembled a tower. Also, I didn''t see any other use for the mounds around us other than to hide. Surprisingly, the monsters didn''t use it. So I felt a bit fishy about it. We continued to advance toward another mound. After making sure the others were busy, I hid half of my body behind the mound and used my tentacles. My eyes remained on my team. ''Greed.'' Three of my tentacles popped out of my back and separated themselves from me. In an instant, they turned into several baby-sized worm monsters that snuck into the ground. That way, I could use them to level up remotely or investigate what happened since I felt something was wrong with this ce. At least based on my instincts and battle experiences. Unfortunately, I hadn''t been in the mortal realm for a long time, so I didn''t know how this realm''s monsters behave. In just under fifteen minutes, we managed to kill all the monsters here. "Piece of cake~," Barry said with a proud grin. Hisnce in his hand turned into shards of light, which meant that he had put it back into his inventory ring. ''Yeah. Piece of cake....'' I thought as I could feel the EXP flowing into me. I moved my three tentacles into the forest, turned them into huge monster worms, and killed another horde of Mad Boar. There were far more of them in that ce than in this camp. But of course, I did everything quietly. Apart from leveling up, since their eyes were connected to mine, I could use them to observe the forest. "Barry, our mission isn''t over yet. Keep your weapon ready," ire warned him. Just like me, her eyes were watching the surroundings with caution. At the same time, Evie was busy destroying the mounds around us with her earth spell. "Rx, ire. We have killed them all," said Barry. His hand swept around, pointing to the monsters'' bodies around us. "But the chief hasn''t shown up yet," I reminded him. My eyes scanned one monster corpse to another. The same went for other mentors. They swept their gazes around to make sure the Mad Boar Chief wasn''t among the bodies. "Oh, shit..." Barry muttered. He quickly recalled upon hisnce and swept his gaze around him in caution. But a secondter, I found where The Chief was. He was in a cave with another horde of Mad Boar. It looked like they wanted to trap us. Unfortunately, I found them first. So I simply made my tentacles kill them one by one and ate them. [All enemies have been defeated!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [You are now Level 20. HP +100, DP + 100, ATK and MATK + 25, DEF and SPD +10] [You get 1 quest point] [Now you can use your wings] [Your Wrath point has gone up by 10] [Wrath 20/1000] [Your Gluttony point has gone up by 10] [Gluttony 30/1000] [HP: 980/980] [DP: 630/630] [ATK: 355] [M.ATK: 355] [SPD: 63] [DEF: 63] I closed my eyes as a surge of energy flowed into my body. ''This is much-much better than chicken wraps.'' Meanwhile, Evie was about to use her earth spell to destroy another mound. But a huge fireball shot through it and it shocked everyone. Chapter 19: Horde Chapter 19: Horde Seven Sins System Chapter 19. Horde Despite their shock, I held out my hand calmly since I already knew what it was. ''Shadow Barrier!'' A transparent wall covered us. Although the fire spell wasn''t aimed directly at us, the heat and impact were something else. [A barrier has been formed.] Explosion apanied by wind and smoke that enveloped us. Reflexively, my entire team raised their arms to protect their eyes. But my barrier had blocked all impacts, wind, and heat. As the smoke got thinner, they had already made their usual battle formation. Their hands were ready with their weapons. Their gazes were fixed on where the attack came from. But instead of a monster roar, we only heard Julia''s angry voice and I already knew why. "Lower your weapon. It''s not a monster," I ordered. Yet I didn''t take my eyes off the attacker and my annoyance was clear from the tone of my voice. Once the smoke cleared, we could see Julia arguing with a pdin. A great sword and a cool shield in his hands. His uniform looked different from the others. Rather than a suit, silver armor covered his body, reminding me of a typical knight in shining armor several hundred years ago. I could remember how I ughtered a lot of them since their shining armor blinded my view. He was the only pdin-ss mentor in Clourmity Academy, Theo. He was much taller and more muscr than me. His short hair was slightly curly with a slight bang that almost covered one of his eyes. His hard jaw made his face look even more masculine. His yellow eyes and a tail covered by snake scales behind him clearly showed his status as a lizardman. Behind him, a female bunny demi-human mage looked down in guilt. It seemed Theo just made her do something she didn''t want to. "You could have injured the entire team 8, Theo!" said Julia angrily. But Theo replied by folding his arms in front of his chest. At the same time, his weapon and shield were shattered into pieces. "Pfft! That''s impossible. Isn''t Dr. Allen their mentor? Besides, this is his first mission, I decided to test him. Just for a reminder, a mentor who can''t protect his team is the same as trash," he said in a nonchnt tone. Then he turned to us. No, but to me. "After all, he should have ordered his mage to use a fire spell, not an earth spell," he mocked. Yeah, I had heard of his glorious achievements. He often destroyed the monster camp alone. As a tank, he had the endurance and strength to inflict a good amount of damage. Not to mention his level and HP points that were above the others. So he rarely needed abat doctor. They called him a prodigy. But I called him an asshole. [Name: Theo Sunrider] [Level 71] [HP: 1545/1545] [MP: 412/412] ''Calm yourself, Azrael. You are undercover. You can beat him as you like after this mission is over. Just don''t kill him,'' I reminded myself. "That crazy pdin..." Barry hissed in anger. He almost raised hisnce again, but I caught his wrist and lowered it, asking him to restrain himself. The same as the others. Even though the others tried to maintain theirposure, I could catch their anger. I forced myself to smile. "Thank you for your warning. I appreciate it. In return, I will also remind you of one thing. A mentor is prohibited from attacking other mentors or students on the battlefield. Vitions will be considered serious crimes. I hope you can remember it, Theo," I said in a cynical tone. "It''s Mr. Theo." He said in an emphatic tone. His arrogant smile was still on his face. "You''re still a junior Dr. Allen. Please have some respect for your senior. You''re just a little lucky because the academy needs a lot ofbat doctors. Also, my student didn''t attack your team. So I didn''t make any vitions. It''s your fault for bringing your team too close to my mage''s target." I was aware of his cunning strategy from the start. That was why I stopped Barry and asked my team to lower their weapons. Theo could twist the facts and me us. "Pardon me, Mr. Theo. But I think that the fire spell was too much for a mound." Based on the impact, it was enough to take down a Mad Boar in one hit. But his arrogant expression did not change. "Really? Well, my mage only has the best spells. So she''s never used a low-level spell." He turned his gaze to the bunny mage who was gripping her staff in fear behind him. "Am I right, Rachel?" he red. "Y-Yes, Mr. Theo," Rachel squeaked. It was clear that she was in on his intimidation. "Just remember, Mr. Theo. I will not forgive anyone who hurt my students," I said straight to the point. Theoughed at what I said and walked over to me casually. Stopping in front of me, he grabbed my cor and red at me. "Very funny. You''re just abat doctor. What can you do?" Our eyes red at each other. Julia and the other mentors tried to get his hand off me. While my students tried to warn him. But he didn''t budge. That was thest straw of my patience. So I decided to give him a lesson that he would never forget in his life. I ordered one of my tentacles to morph into a giant worm monster and headed under his feet. I nned to trap half of his body and make my tentacle eat half of his legs. The agreement stated I couldn''t kill mortals, but that didn''t mean I couldn''t make him cripple, right? That would end his career for sure and throw him into the abyss of desperation. Unfortunately, in the middle of the shape-shifting, my tentacle suddenly flung back and forth fiercely before several huge monsters ripped right into its eyes. "Khhh..." Even though I put on my poker face, I couldn''t help but flinch. [You have taken 125 physical damage.] [Regeneration will be activated] [Your HP will increase by 1 point per second] [Your tentacle has been killed.] [It will respawn in 5 minutes] Just like me, my tentacle has an amazing regeneration ability. As long as it was not their eyes, they could handle any attack and regenerate without dealing any damage to me. But since it died quickly, I knew it was a bunch of high-level monsters. At least by mortal standards. I bent my head down and ordered my other tentacles to turn into little birds to find out what it was. That previous tentacle was quite close to this ce so this was not good news. After all, my tentacle should have killed all the Mad Boars and Chiefs in the forest. What I saw next shocked me. A horde of other monsters was approaching us. They looked angry and restless. What confused me even more, there was a variety of types of them, not just one. This indicated something was wrong with this ce. Chapter 20: Deja Vu Chapter 20: Deja Vu Seven Sins System Chapter 20. Deja Vu "What''s the matter? Are you chicken out?" Theo''s voice brought my thoughts back. His arrogant grin in front of me. "We have to go now..." I muttered. My pupils moved from side to side. At the same time, my tentacles'' pupils also moved, trying to estimate how many monsters there were and their level. There were more than 100 of them and their level was about 40 to 60. So I was sure the students wouldn''t stand a chance against them. If it was just me and Theo, I would pretend nothing happened and leave him at thest moment with my Teleportation skill. If necessary, I would use my Devil''s Blessing on those monsters so they could tear him apart easily. But I didn''t want the others to pay for his mistakes. Heughed loudly since he thought I was afraid of him. While Julia tried to get Theo''s hand off me. "Let him go!" she snapped. But Theo was a high-level pdin, so it was in vain. "Theo, this is a vition!" another mentor reminded him. But he didn''t care and kept mocking me. "I don''t get it. Why is everyone talking about you? You have nothing special and your skill is only slightly better than the others," he scoffed. "So... you envy me," I muttered. "There''s no way---" But before he could finish his words, I gripped his wrist, hard. Hard enough to make him grimace in pain and make a cracking sound. [You have hit a demi-human for 46 HP.] I raised my head and smirked. "It''s okay. You should envy me..." I said before I took my hand away from him roughly. He gritted his teeth, enduring the pain in response. "Does it hurt? Do you need me to heal you?" I asked. As expected, he was too cocky to admit it. "Very funny. I was the one who let you go in purpose." That meant I didn''tmit any offenses. Despite his arrogant tone, I caught the confusion in his eyes. Ignoring Theo, I turned to the others. "We have to evacuate now! Something ising from the forest!" The others looked at me in confusion. "How do you know it?" asked one of the mentors. Since the monsters were still out of their sight and the radar hadn''t caught their presence yet, I had to look for another way to tell them. I pointed at the ground. "Ground vibration. Can''t you feel it?" I caught several huge monsters moving here so it should create a vibration on the ground. All of them fell silent, trying to feel the vibration for a while before finally realizing it. "He''s right. Something''sing from the forest," a mentor said. "We have to move now!" another mentor said. His hand gestured at the other to retreat. Even though all mentors'' level was quite high, the students were still rookies and we were responsible for their safety. Without wasting time, everyone moved to get out of that camp. Julia immediately pressed hermunication device. "Mission has beenpleted. We caught a huge movement from the forest. Request to change pick up location." The academy was supposed to pick us up at this camp. A male voice answered it. "Bzzzt! Tell me your location." "We''re moving out and following the vehicles'' tracks as far as possible," she replied. "Request epted. We''ll be moving there soon." We moved quickly to get out of there. Some mentors were in the front, including Theo. They would be in charge to protect the students from strong monsters and open the path. The others were in the back, including me. Although we moved as fast as we could, I was not sure we would be able to get out of here in time. My two tentacles that took the shape of small birds perched on my shoulder. Some students smiled at that cute moment. While I was looking for an opportunity so they could merge back with me. A loud bang far behind us made our steps stop and we turned in the direction the voice came from. Our eyes could see some monstersing out of the forest one by one and charging toward us furiously. As if we had made a big mistake. "Move!" I muttered before I looked forward. "Faster!" I ordered. I also detected some monsters moving on the ground. Instead of walking, we started running. In the worst case, I would use my tentacles to create some huge monsters so they could escape. Seconds passed and the horde drew near. The mentors were prepared for the worst, facing the monsters so the students could escape. Luckily, the roar of the car engine signaled our vehicles had arrived. As the vehicles stopped, all the students got on one by one and so did I. Some vehicles immediately left after all their teams got in. I was just about to fasten my seat belt when I realized a monster was under Fiona who almost got into her vehicle. "Look out!" I shouted. She was out of my skill range so I couldn''t use my Shadow Barrier. At the same time, a pair of huge pincers burst from the ground. It was simr to the beetle''s, except that it was much hideous with the spikes around it. Reflexively, Julia, her mentor, pushed her. So rather than Fiona, that monster managed to get Julia. She screamed in pain as the pincers pierced her body. Neither of us batted an eye. Her blood sshed and soaked the ground. I could see her HP points reduced by half. *Ba-thump* My heart suddenly pounded upon that sight. I felt deja vu with this scene, but I couldn''t remember it. It was weird since I was used to seeing blood and corpses. I had ughtered many mortals before, but now... My heart ached in extraordinary pain that I couldn''t describe in words, as if someone had just ripped it. ''Your Highness...'' A woman''s voice echoed inside my head. That voice sounded both familiar and foreign at the same time. But I knew it wasn''t Julia''s voice, nor was it Ivy''s. ''Who?'' I thought. There was a sadness and mncholy feeling in my heart, something I had never felt before. But I didn''t know why. Before I could remember anything, in a split second, the monster carried her deep into the ground, leaving a huge hole. Chapter 21: Fear Chapter 21: Fear Seven Sins System Chapter 21. Fear "Shit! ire, lead them!" I released my seat belt and hit the emergency button on my side. A button which was used to close the door automatically and ask the driver to leave immediately. But before the door closed, I jumped out of the vehicle. At the same time, another quest announcement appeared in front of me. [You have received an emergency quest!] [Find and save Julia.] [Target: Julia Crestcento.] [Reward: Quest point and EXP.] This time there was no ''yes or no'' choice since I felt the urgency to save her even though I didn''t understand why. "Dr. Allen!" they shouted. But I ignored them and ran towards Fiona. Fiona looked shocked to the point she couldn''t move from her position. And I bet her friends were also the same. All of them were still rookies and this was their first mission so they were not used to this kind of chaos. Once I got near Fiona, without further ado, I carried her and threw her into her vehicle. A bang sounded as her shaking bodynded on the vehicle floor. Rude indeed, but I didn''t have the time. Julia was dying, the monster horde was getting closer. Her friends immediately helped her. I could see their bodies shaking in shock and fear. Without saying anything, my hand hit the emergency button, closing the door and asking the vehicle to get out of here immediately. Turning around, I pressed mymunication device. "They got Julia and dragged her to the ground. I will try to save her." Without waiting for their answer, I turned off mymunication device and jumped inside. I bet the academy would order me to back off and wait for help. But when the help came, all we could do was look for Julia''s body. Worse, the monsters had already eaten her. On the other hand, if I epted the order and didn''t do it, it would be the same as an offense. So I would simply say my device signal got cut off after I jumped into the ground. Better, I could say another monster managed to grab me before they answered me. As I fell, I summoned my tentacles. ''Greed!'' My six tentacles shot out from my back, separated themselves, and turned into huge, fast-moving purple worm monsters. Their bby bodies made them look weak, but their wide mouths filled with hundreds of sharp teeth would make everyone think of another. A red-eye was above their heads. That was their core. Deftly, I grabbed one of them and made it my vehicle. This way I could move more easily. "Find Julia!" I ordered. The others moved faster, paving the way for me. Judging from her previous HP, I realized I didn''t have much time. She was bleeding heavily. So even though she could escape, she could only wait for her death. It was a long tunnel. Although I was not sure, based on the direction, it looked like the monster took Julia deep into the forest. As soon as I exited the tunnel, I arrived at an open ceiling cave. My eyes immediately fell on Julia who was surrounded by severalrgerval antlion-shaped monsters on one side of the ce. They were about 10 meters high with a body covered in spikes like that of a hedgehog. Her hand swung her whip desperately, countering the monsters'' attacks. While her body was shaking violently. Either in fear or because she had lost a lot of blood. For sure I knew she had no other choice but to fight since there was no hiding ce here. [Name: Violent Antlion] [Level 41] [HP: 501/501] [MP: 37/ 52] Our arrival made the monsters turn their eyes to us. I jumped down from my ride. "Kill them," I ordered. Roars came out of my worm monsters. ck hard skin like armor covered their bodies and their mouth evolved into a more terrifying shape as they charged at those antlion monsters. They bit each other, wrestled, and tore their bodies apart. Rumbling, thudding and cracking sounds echoed throughout the cave. asionally their roar sounded. The cave and the ground shook violently. Every now and then, the small rocks around the cave fell. Indeed, those Violent Antlions were much stronger than my tentacles. Especially since my tentacles only had 1/7 of my HP points. Which meant their HP was only about 138 points. But as long as those monsters didn''t attack the eye, my tentacles wouldn''t take any damage at all. It could regenerate easily as long as it still had its eyes. As they fought, I ran towards Julia who could only sit against the wall. Her HP was only about 1/4 left and kept decreasing. - Crack! Two Violent Antlions suddenly fell from the hole above the cave, right in front of me. Since my tentacles were too busy, I decided to take care of them by myself. ''Devil''s Blessing.'' [Devil''s Blessing has been activated.] [ATK: 355+533] [M.ATK: 355+533] [SPD: 63+ 95] [Time remaining: 14:56] I opened my wings and glid at them. Before they could react, in one fell swoop, I ripped one head with my bare hand. [Instant Death!] [You have ripped a Violent Antlion for 875 HP. ] His body throbbed in pain. A disgusting dark green liquid burst out of his head before he finally didn''t move anymore. Yes, as my father and I expected, the mortal realm was no different from a yground for me. My bloodline itself was special for demons, not to mention the monsters were much weaker than the shadow realm. Just like before, I simply lunged at the other one and separated its head from its body before Inded in front of Julia and hid my wings. I let my tentacles take care of the rest since my main goal was to save her. "Julia! Please hang on!" I called her name and used my Dark Healing on her. [Dark Healing has been used.] [Dark Healing has failed!] [Found 5 bone fractures, 2 broken ribs, 4 organ injuries, and internal bleeding] [Please initiate Magical Surgery immediately!] The problem was, her HP points were too low. I could recall my tentacles yet since monsters kepting to this ce. My panic invaded my head. My heart was pounding. It was the first time I experienced... Fear. Yes... I, Azrael Shadowraven de Nightfall, The Lord of Wrath, The Crown Prince of the shadow realm was afraid. I was afraid to lose her. Strange indeed... I had only been talking to her for a month and she had nothing to do with my mission. If she died, my maximum penalty was I would fail toplete my quest. Yet there was a fear that covered my heart. Something that stirred up my deepest trauma and nightmares. Chapter 22: Lust Contract Chapter 22: Lust Contract Seven Sins System Chapter 22. Lust Contract "Dr... Allen... Is that... You?" she said in difficulty. Her voice was faint and her breath was getting weak. From the look in her dimmed eyes, I could tell she couldn''t see me clearly. I quickly propped her and held her hand tightly. "Yes, it''s me," I said. The traces of my worries were clear. My eyes were on her. Strangely, her face and body which were covered in blood reminded me of something else. Another woman who looked just like her. But I couldn''t remember her face clearly nor her name. What was left was the pain that pierced my chest. So much pain. "I must be dreaming..." From her words, I was pretty sure she didn''t see me kill the monsters clearly. "No, you are not. It''s me, Julia. I''m real." I knew I had to do something or I would lose her. I nced at my tentacles. They had finished killing the Antlions but another batch of monsters came and I couldn''t perform my magical surgery without them. Meanwhile, my Teleportation skill''s maximum range was 100 meters. Since we were in the middle of nowhere, it wouldn''t help much. "Even if you''re not real... I''m d you could apany me here," she said in a stuttering voice. I didn''t like this. She spoke as if she was going to die. She spoke as if I was powerless and could do nothing but watch her life disappear before my eyes. It was bugging my pride. No one... No one died before my eyes without my permission! I drew closer to her ear. "Julia, do you love me?" My whisper sounded like a devil''s temptation rather than a confession request. "I am... I love you... I thought of a new beginning with you... But it seems... I can''t do it." A faint smile graced her blood-filled lips. Tears rolled down the sides of her eyes and trickled down my sleeve. As she confessed to me, another voice echoed in my head. ''Your Highness... I love you...'' Just like Julia, this female voice sounded broken. She sounded dying, yet my memory was foggy about it. Oddly enough... The pain was too real. ''Have I ever had another subus besides Ivy?'' But no matter how I tried to remember it, I couldn''t find it in my memory. I was too busy before. With that much workload, women were thest thing on my mind. The reason why I took Ivy was that both of us needed sexual relief amid our piling work. I decided to ignore the memory and concentrate on Julia. I pulled my head and looked at her. "Then... Be mine." I brought my lips to hers and kissed her, tasting the sweetness of blood on her lips. As my tongue entered her mouth, I could feel how my Demonic Power poured into her body and how my power dominated her Magic Power. ''Lust Contract.'' My eyes glinted in red. I could see her eyes widen when she felt how my power took over her body. Her eyes remained on mine as if she was under my hypnosis. The dark aura from my body spread out, forming a magic formation beneath our feet. [Lust Contract initiated... ] The dark aura beneath our feet spread up and swirled around our bodies. Her half-opened eyes locked onto mine. [Lust Contract is in progress...] [Installing the power of lust in Julia Crestcento 67.8%] [Installing the power of lust in Julia Crestcento 98.9%] Once it reached 100%, I broke my kiss and stood without taking my eyes off her. My thumb grazed her remaining blood on my lips and licked it. My devilish grin graced my lips. In front of me, Julia''s body shook violently. A creaking sound came from her body. Tears were streaming down her eyes. Her mouth was wide open and a loud cry of pain came out of it. Her hands gripped the ground. "Dr... Allen..." She turned to me, looked at me with a teary face, and called out my name. But I responded by ncing to my behind as a Chief Mad Boar charged towards me. ''Teleportation.'' In a blink, I was behind him. In mid-air, my hands held both sides of his head. And in one fell swoop, his head flipped over and he got an instant death before my feetnded on the ground. I turned around, staring at the monsters that kepting from the tunnel where I came from. There were at least more than fifty monsters there. My tentacles had a hard time fighting them. So even though this would make me miss out on the moment where I turned my first human into my subus, I had to take care of them. Well, it wasn''t like I had other options. I opened my wings and stormed on them. ''Devil''s Blessing.'' [Devil''s Blessing has been activated.] [ATK: 355+533] [M.ATK: 355+533] [SPD: 63+ 95] [Time remaining: 14:56] I gouged their hearts, twisted their heads, and tore up their limbs to my heart''s content. I killed them with my bare hands one by one. It had been a long time since I mass ughtered something like this, so I didn''t mind throwing out all my thirst here. I could say it was fun. In less than a minute, the monsters in the cave were reduced drastically even though other monsters kepting. [Lust Contract has been sessfully done.] [Congrattions! Now, Julia Crestcento has be your subus! ] [Type: Lesser Subus] [Julia Crestcento''s strength has increased by 50%] [*Arouse - Her libido will rise quickly once her master looks/touchs her with sexual intent.] That announcement indicated that the contract has beenpleted. The woman who became my subus was divided into three phases. Lesser, mid, and high. The more they had sex with me, the stronger they would be. Of course, each phase would be apanied by the evolution of their demonic features and the addition of skills. Since the monsters were almost gone, I decided to leave the rest to my tentacles. I turned and flew to her. Casually, I walked toward her as soon as my feet touched the ground, approaching Julia who looked at me in fear and shock. Chapter 23: The Devils Seduction Chapter 23: The Devil''s Seduction Seven Sins System Chapter 23. The Devil''s Seduction She crawled backward until her back touched the cave wall. "Dr. Allen... What are you?" she said in a stammering voice. Her wide eyes were fixed on the six demon wings on my back. I stopped a few meters in front of her. "Allen isn''t my real name." I flexed my leg backwards a bit. My right hand swung to my left chest. My eyes remained on her. "I''m the Lord of Wrath. Azrael Shadowraven de Nightfall, The Crown Prince of the Shadow Realm." "You are a demon?" she said in the same stammering voice. Like a hungry jaguar, I trod casually to her, closing our distance before I stopped in front of her, bent one of my knees and brought my face in front of her. My devilish smirk on my lips. "I am... So are you," I whispered, full of devil temptation. "I-I''m not..." I chuckled. "You are. It''s a price you have to pay to save your life..." My smirk widened. "Do you think a mere Healing skill can heal such severe wounds?" Upon what I said she groped her body and just realized that all her wounds had disappeared. In addition, she also had a tail with a triangr tip behind her. "This can''t be..." she muttered. I brought my face closer. So close that I was sure she could feel my breath on her face. "Oh... Everything is possible for me," I said in a teasing voice. My hand caressed the side of her face to her hair, letting her strand of hair fall between my fingers. "You are mine now..." I whispered again. She was stunned, shaking either in fear or lust. Or maybe both of them. "I thought all demons lived in the shadow realm? What are you doing in our realm? Do you want to take over this world?" she asked in a stammering voice. I chuckled. "Don''t worry. I didn''te to bring cmity. My father sent me to investigate something more important than that." I tilted my head. My evil smirk reappeared. "So don''t be afraid." "You are the devil. How do I know you''re not lying?" she asked. Her suspicion was clear from the tone of her voice. "Devils don''t always lie, Julia. We only lie if we have to. Just like mortals. After all, I have no reason to do so. You''re my subus. You can''t turn your back on me. Why should Iplicate things?" "Does that mean I''m your ve now?" she made sure. "Not a ve. But my woman. You are the first human that I turned into my subus. It''s a great honor for you. Are you happy, Julia?" My whisper sounded like seduction. Every word that came out of my mouth and my gaze enchanted her. It was not only because of her mark, but her feelings also yed a big role to re up her desire. I''m her master now, so she can''t resist me. Besides... I looked at the top of her head and found her DP was under 10%. So her lust was not because of her Arouse mark, but because her body demanded her to refill her DP immediately. It was normal since she was dying when I contracted with her. So I knew she was hungry. Very hungry... "Julia, are you hungry?" I tempted her. "No..." she said. Iughed since I was sure she interpreted this directly. While I meant hunger for Demonic Power. She had filled it in order to survive in the mortal realm. The mortal realm was different from the shadow realm. Even though my Demonic Power regeneration was a bit weak here, I could regenerate it just fine. While no food in this mortal world could replenish an ordinary demon''s Demonic Power like her so she had to get it from me. In other words... She had to have sex with me to refill it. She needed me to survive. "That''s not what I meant, Julia. Do you want me? Do you feel hot?" I drew closer to her ear. "Can you feel the zing desire in you?" I whispered. My voice was full of temptation. Those words made her realize, it had something to do with me. "What is this? What did you do to me?" she whispered. I distanced my head a bit. "You''ve made a contract with me. So you need me to survive..." My fingers traveled to her lips. "You have be my woman. My subus. The man who lives in your heart will only be me..." I exined. She was silent, deep in thought for a while. "That love confession... Was that the contract?" she guessed. "Correct. It''s a deration that you agree to be mine." My hand shifted from the side of her cheek and down to her abdomen. "Now cut the chit-chat. If you don''t eat soon, your lust will rule your mind." "Ngh!" She flinched as soon as my hand stopped in front of it. Her face turned red and her breathing quickened. She immediately realized something was wrong with her Without further ado, she lowered the zipper in front of her suit, revealing her ck bra shamelessly. Her eyes fell on a love mark under her navel. A womb tattoo, a Subus mark that came from her lewdest desire. Her wildest dreams for sex and what she wanted to fulfill when she was a human. She returned her gaze to me. "What''s this?" A seductive smile formed on my lips. "It''s a sign that you belong to me." My hand drew closer to that mark and caressed it. It glowed dimly upon my touch, indicating that her desire was getting stronger. This kind of mark should only belong to The Lord of Lust, so Ivy didn''t have it. Her breathing was getting heavier with just that simple touch. Her eyes that glinted in lust were fixed on me. I even could feel her trembled body, indicating she was holding herself desperately. But I knew it was a matter of time, her body and heart screamed for me. She was the same as a butterfly entangled in a cobweb. The more she fought, the more she fell for me. Chapter 24: Arouse ** Chapter 24: Arouse ** Seven Sins System Chapter 24. Arouse "Do you want me? Then seduce me... I''ll quench your thirst." My voice was full of temptation. "Al-Allen..." It was the first time she called my name directly. I knew she was at her limit. "Azrael," I corrected her. "My real name is Azrael. Don''t call me Allen when we have sex. It will turn me off." "Azrael..." she whispered. In a stammering movement, she came closer to me and bumped her lips onto mine. I could clearly catch her fear and hesitation in her movements so I decided to give her a little push. She didn''t know that if a subus suppressed her lust for too long, it would be fatal to her. Her lust would swallow hermon sense to the point all she wanted was to have sex with me all day. It would take a week for a lesser subus like her to regain hermon sense. I tilted my head and pushed my tongue into her mouth, shing my tongue with hers. It only took a couple of seconds before her hesitation lessened. I could tell by her tongue''s wild movement. My hand took hers and pressed it against my cheek a few seconds before descending to unzip my outfit, exposing my chest and abs to her. But it didn''t stop there, I brought her hand down and rubbed my cock. Noticing the hard flesh between my crotch, she gasped. Her breathing was getting heavier. Her lips went down the side of my neck and showered it with kisses. "Azrael..." She called me once again. This time her voice sounded like seduction. "Yes... That''s it... Call my name, Julia," I whispered. Her hunting breath sounded clear to my ears despite the battle noise around us. Not to mention the dust and small rocks that kept falling at us. Luckily I already had my Teleportation skill. If this cave was going to copse, I would take Julia with that skill. "I-I think... I-I''m going crazy..." she whispered before kissing me again. No. She even started licking me. She tried hard to seduce me, preparing my body to satisfy her thirst. Her hand traced my chest and my abs. While the other pulled my clothes. As soon as my top came off, she distanced herself to get a better look at me. Her eyes which were fixed on my lower half showed what she wanted from me. She bumped her lips against mine again and opened her mouth wider, sticking her tongue deeper. Her chest rose and fell. Her eyes glinted in thirst. With the tips of her fingers, she touched the front of my cock and rubbed it a few times before her hand slipped into my trousers. But I caught her wrist before she could do it and broke our kiss. "You haven''t seduced me enough," I whispered. "I understand." Without any instructions, she removed the top of her outfit and her bra, exposing her pair of nice mounds. They looked so soft and bouncy. With a flushed face, she grabbed one and offered it to me. While her other hand twisted her nipple. "Do you want to taste it?" She bit half of her lower and gazed at me seductively. ncing down, I could see her womb tattoo''s glow getting brighter, showing how aroused she was. I smirked. "With pleasure." I pushed her down, pinned her hands on the top of her head with my hand, and buried my face in her breasts before I opened my mouth and stuck one of them in. My other hand slipped between her tights. As I expected, due to her subus mark, her entrance was already wet. Her inner wall was twitching, calling me. "Ngghhh!" Her moans were mixed with the battle noise around us. While my tentacles were busy killing the monsters, I, the owner, was busy having sex with her. I pulled her tight suit down so I could y with her pussy more easily. I put my two fingers in and she spread her legs willingly. Her breathing was getting louder and louder. Her aroused expression spurred my desire higher. After all, I hadn''t had sex in a long time. - Brak! A monster''s head hit the wall above us and fell at us. I simply used my Shadow Barrier and let the head roll down to the other side. I didn''t even nce at it. I felt so aroused to the point I didn''t care about my surroundings. I rubbed my cock in front of her entrance a few times, just to lubricate it before I pushed it on her sweet hole. "Haaa..." Hers and my moan became one as I filled her hole with mine. The rough friction made us immersed in pleasure. Her inner wall mped my shaft perfectly and her lubricant turned the friction into pleasure although we only did short forey. As soon as my whole cock entered, my waist immediately moved back and forth impatiently. My eyes fell on her, observing every change in her expression and the thirst that colored her gaze. As my desire reached the top of my head, I shifted her hands to her lower abdomen and held it with one of my hands, pping her breasts between her arms. This position made her breast look bigger. At the same time, I pulled my torso away and I did all of that without stopping my waist movements. Julia moaned loudly and called my name. asionally, her body raised slightly to hold back the pleasures from beneath her. Our ragged breath and moans sounded over the ruckus and the monsters'' roars. Both of us were immersed in pleasure until we reached our limit. "Ngh!" I flinched as I shot my seed inside of hers. [Your subus'' DP is fully charged.] I ended it with a passionate kiss as I pulled my cock. But then, I could feel her tears. It made me break my kiss in shock. "Julia, what happened?" I said in worry. She said she loved me. Even if this lust was based on her needs, it should not be a problem. Was having sex with a demon that bad? Or was I too rough for human taste? "Ah, sorry. I''m just too happy. Every time I feel this desire, what I remember is the pain of my loss. This is the first time I felt sexual satisfaction after my ex died," she confessed. ''The pain of loss,'' I repeated in my head. I had never felt it but I wondered if the pain was the same as what I felt when I remembered the mysterious woman... I wiped her tears and hugged her. "Don''t cry. You have me now..." My devilish smirk appeared on my lips. "I will free you from your pain. I will fill the hole in your heart," I whispered. Chapter 25: Summoning Altar Chapter 25: Summoning Altar Seven Sins System Chapter 25. Summoning Altar Minutes passed. We had already put on our clothes and were sitting close together at the corner of the cave intimately. asionally, she kissed me. Our eyes were fixed on the battle between the monsters in front of us as if it was a live show. The smell of monster blood pierced our noses. Even though 20 minutes had passed, the monsters kept arriving non-stop. Luckily they were all low-level monsters so I let my tentacles deal with them. Moreover, the narrow tunnel made them have to get out of there one by one. Since all of them had low intelligence, they didn''t realize that my tentacles'' weaknesses were in their eyes either. Still, that didn''t mean I could sit back and look at it all. Every now and then, I had to kill some of them with my own hands since there were too many of them. "Are you cold?" I asked. I had told her my intention and exined that I was not here to destroy mortals. Somehow it calmed her down. She shook her head from side to side. "You keep me warm," said Julia infort. Her tail had disappeared after I taught her how she returned to her human form. For a subus, there was nothing morefortable than being near their master. After all, she loved me from the start. She snuggled closer and hugged me tighter. "Somehow... Instead of a battlefield, I feel like a couple in a cinema." "You mean a couple watching a death match?" I fixed her words. That made her turn to me and raise one eyebrow. "Do they still have a deathmatch in the shadow realm?" "Yes. It''s amon show for us. Besides, power is everything in my original realm," I exined. "That sounds terrible..." I chuckled. "Believe me, my realm is not much different from the mortal realm. We only have a slight difference regarding the rules." "Really?" she said in disbelief. Before I could answer, Antlion''s roar interrupted our conversation. "Graahhh!!!" Fiercely, he passed through all of my tentacles and charged toward us. I smirked and tilted my head at Julia without taking my eyes off that monster. "Kill him for me, Julia," I whispered. My request sounded like a seduction. Without answering me, she grabbed her whip and lunged at that monster. She jumped. In one fell swoop, she shed her whip against his head, separating it from his body. Due to the power of lust, even though she had the same level, she was much stronger now. It was something that every woman who contracted with the demon lords got. She turned to me and smiled proudly. "That''s my girl..." Iplimented her with an evil smirk. After 5 more minutes of fierce battle, all the monsters finally died. [All enemies have been defeated!] [Congrattions! You havepleted your quest!] [All enemies have been defeated!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] X2 [You are now Level 30. HP +200, DP + 200, ATK and MATK + 50, DEF and SPD +20] [You get 2 quest points] [Now you can use your tails!] [Your Wrath point has gone up by 30] [Wrath 50/1000] [Your Lust point has gone up by 50] [Lust 50/1000] [HP: 1180/1180] [DP: 830/830] [ATK: 400] [M.ATK: 400] [SPD: 83] [DEF: 83] ''Ha... Finally!'' My tentacles that were still in the form of a worm monster approached and slowly transformed into their original form before they climbed onto my body and snuck into my skin. "Does this scare you?" I said as I noticed Julia''s shocked look. "Yes... I thought they were some kind of pet," she said as soon as she could get her voice out. Iughed. "They are a part of me. Just like my hands and feet." I stood up and approached her. The back of my hand brushed her cheek. "What I do next might surprise you more. But this is me..." ''Gluttony!'' My tentacles burst out from my back. Sharp teeth filled their huge mouths. With gusto, they began to eat the monsters'' bodies. Apart from clearing this ce, it would be useful for increasing my Gluttony point. Julia looked at the terrible sight in horror. "Y-You eat bodies?" she said in a stammering voice. "Yes. I did it to absorb their power. It didn''t fill my stomach." I turned to them. "It will take a while. So I hope you don''t mind to ---" Julia''s gagging voice answered me. I returned my gaze to her. "--- wait for me." I continued. Julia had already turned her gaze in another direction and covered her mouth, trying to hold back her vomit with a pale face. I exhaled a long breath. ''Well, I can''t me her. It''s an unusual sight for humans anyway.'' I hugged her tightly from behind. My hand closed her eyes. "Just concentrate on me, okay?" I whispered. She nodded. It took a few minutes before I could clear the cave from the pile of corpses. I could feel a surge of power flowing into me. It made me feel much stronger, moreover, these monsters'' level was above the previous ones. [Congrattions! You have eaten more than 200 monsters!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [You are now Level 34. HP +80, DP + 80, ATK and MATK + 20, DEF and SPD +8] [Your Gluttony point has gone up by 30] [Gluttony 60/1000] [HP: 1260/1260] [DP: 910/910] [ATK: 420] [M.ATK: 420] [SPD: 91] [DEF: 91] ''Nice...'' I grinned as I released my hand from her eyes. I swept my gaze at the empty cave, proud of how my tentacles were able to clean all the corpses cleanly and only leave the pool of blood everywhere. But then my sight caught something else in the cave. A pile of stones simr to an altar used for summoning rituals hundreds of years ago. I didn''t realize it before since the monsters covered it. Besides, it was already half destroyed. "I will check that altar for a moment," I said. Without waiting for an answer from her, I approached it. Chapter 26: Bloody Magic Formation Chapter 26: Bloody Magic Formation Seven Sins System Chapter 26. Bloody Magic Formation I checked the altar stone. It was shaped like a huge stone table that had been badly damaged. My eyes quickly caught a faint bloody magic summoning formation below the altar. I was pretty sure it was a magic formation to summon one of the seven lords of the sins but I didn''t know which one since three-quarters of the formation had disappeared. But from the blood, I was sure it was new. Besides my father--- the demon king, I--- the crown prince and the Lord of Wrath, and my sister, there were 6 other demon lords who represent the deadly sins. And mortals could summon us by drawing certain magic formations. Of course, that didn''t always work since our presence relied on the casters'' grudge, negative emotions, and... Our mood. We were not mortal servants so it was up to us to answer their call or not. In fact, I hadn''t answered mortal calls for almost 200 years. Whereas, previously, I and the other demon lords answered it just for fun, just to eat their souls to be precise. Although they were tasteless, their struggle and scream was another thing. It was an extraordinary sensation. As for my sister, even though she could be a demon queen, only a male demon could be the lord. So the seven lords of deadly sins of the shadow realm were the opposite of the seven goddesses of virtues of the light realm. Also, although mortals could summon and make a contract with my sister, I was not sure she would answer them either since she was too busy with her incubi. ''Is any of them involved in this?'' It was just a random guess since the one who summoned the lord was a mortal. Besides, we couldn''t appear in the mortal realm without going through the gate. Even with the summoning formation, we couldn''t manifest directly or show ourselves in flesh. We only could show our shadows and raise our voices. We also couldn''t use our full power due to our iplete form either. Just like what Carl had done, summoning and contracting with a demon lord was an equivalent trade. We would grant the summoner''s request or grant them the power to do so with their souls or bodies as the payment. The one who could make the request was only the owner of the blood. But in Carl''s case, my dad asked for something else. Yeah, I would consider him the lucky one. He was the only one who paid his request at a cheap price. I tried to draw amon thread between this magic formation and the previous monster attack. But I didn''t get it. I meant, if someone asked another lord to kill the Clourmity Academy''s students, instead of using the monsters, he should be killing them directly. Besides, the fact that the monsters turned against me and Julia indicated the monsters'' target was not the students, but anyone near them. On the other hand, if the request was to kill Julia or me, why couldn''t I feel the other lord''s presence? What had just happened was just another regr monster attack. The difference was that they were angry about something and I didn''t know what. Also, why did the caster summon the lords in a dangerous ce like this? Or... Has mortal''s intelligence gone down that much? "Azrael, what happened?" A tap on my shoulder and Julia''s voice dispersed my mind. "Nothing. I have a lot of things in my head," I replied. I focused my gaze on the formation and used my skill. ''Scan.'' My eyes glinted in red as some detailed images entered my head. [Evidence number 1 has been found. An altar in the cave.] My eyes were back to normal. "I hope you don''t mind staying here a little longer." I decided to look for anything that could be my clue. Another tunnel, a path, or an altar for example. Even if the monsters or another demon lord had killed the caster, at least he/she needed a way to enter this ce. So I thought to find where the caster came from. "What are you looking for? Let me help you," said Julia. "I don''t know. I''m looking for anything that could be a clue to this abnormal attack. Something simr to that altar or another tunnel," I exined briefly. "Okay," she replied, though her confusion was evident. Julia and I spent another 15 minutes searching the entire cave. I also summoned my tentacles to do the same. But we didn''t find anything other than the altar and the bloody formation, including another tunnel. Moreover, with the previous fierce battle, I bet that has destroyed other evidence. As for where the caster came, my only guess was that he was using the same tunnel as the Antlions. I took a deep breath, forcing myself to swallow my curiosity and the questions running through my head. "I think my only clue is the altar," I said in disappointment. This was the first time I got a clue in months. But it led me to nowhere. I was not even sure this had anything to do with it either. It could be just a random summoning ritual. "What could be a clue for you?" asked Julia curiously. It was a difficult question since I didn''t know either. "I''ll exin to youter. You still owe me dinner anyway." Without waiting for her answer, I hugged her waist. "Let''s get out of here." I decided to try my luck elsewhere. Before I used my skill, another announcement appeared as I could feel Demonic Power from the surface. [Anomaly power detected!] [Estimated: demons] That announcement shocked me. Especially since the announcement said the trespassers were from my realm. A secondter, my shock turned into a grin of excitement as curiosity about the idiot demons that broke the agreement, filled my head. "Atst... You showed yourself," I muttered. Chapter 27: Poltergeist Chapter 27: Poltergeist Seven Sins System Chapter 27. Poltergeist "Azrael..." whispered Julia, confused by my change. But I only replied to her with an evil smirk. ''Teleportation!'' In a blink, a dark aura enveloped our bodies and transported us to the top of a tall tree in the forest outside the cave. She looked shocked by my ability yet she decided to shut her mouth after she saw my serious expression. My eyes were fixed 500 meters in front of us, watching how an invisible force knocked down the surrounding trees one by one and made the monsters run in fear. Besides that, I also noticed a trail behind them, which showed that the invisible power had been raging in the forest for quite a while. It was clear those forces were the main reason why the monsters ran amok and attacked the students. An announcement appeared in front of me. [You have received an emergency quest!] [Kill all demons.] [Target: demons.] [Reward: Quest points and EXP.] "What''s that?" she asked. "Demons. Their bodies are trapped at the border. Therefore they can only manifest it with their power. Can you see them?" Although they were not visible, faintly, my sight could catch their true forms. Mortals were often called this poltergeist. They thought they were ghosts but they weren''t. It was because of a being that was trapped between three realms. "I-I can''t see a thing," said Julia in a stammering voice. Well, she was still a lesser subus so her sight was not as sharp as mine. "I will show you what happened," I said. ''Shadow Space!'' I snapped my fingers and an invisible force came out of it. The wind brushed our hair. The Demonic Power from the snap stopped everything around us and spread rapidly. That power created a huge dome and covered the sky in darkness. As the dome was perfectly created, that invisible power manifested into two unintelligent ck demons. Or we, demons, preferred to call them monsters since they simply lived like beasts. Their height was about 10 meters. A pair of deer antlers on their heads and their feet resembled that of a goat. They were noseless and had red eyes like any other demon. Sharp teeth adorned their mouths. A trail of dark aura was behind them. [Name: Nightwalker] [Level 42] [HP:1307/1367] [DP: 312/512] Yeah... The HP, DP, and strength differences between the mortal realm and shadow realm''s monsters were too significant. "What are they?" asked Julia. Her eyes were on the monsters. "They are monsters from my realm. They shouldn''t be in this ce. This is a rare case." No, this was my first time seeing it. Usually, it was an intelligent demon who was trying to escape from the shadow realm. Like a criminal or something. Also, they were only stuck for a few seconds or a minute. That was why a poltergeist usually onlysted a few seconds. "Would you mind helping me?" I asked. "Of course." "Did you see the little demons under them?" I pointed at the little demons shaped like skeletons of centipedes. They were about a big dog size and followed the Nightwalkers like obedient pets. [Name: Skeleton Centipede] [Level 12] [HP: 407/407] [DP: 13/34] "Yes," she answered. "I will leave them to you. Just be careful, they are not ordinary monsters. They may look weak, but they are four times stronger than ordinary monsters," I warned her. "Okay." ''Teleportation!'' Once again, my dark aura engulfed us. In a split second, we were already at a tree near them. Julia jumped down from our tree branch and got ready with her whip. While I opened my wings and summoned my tentacles after I used my Scan skill to collect my second evidence. ''Wrath!'' This time, my tentacles hardened. Terrifying huge thorns filled it. The giant sharp dagger on its tip. ''Devil''s Blessing.'' [Devil''s Blessing has been activated.] [ATK: 400+600] [M.ATK: 400+600] [SPD: 83+ 125] [Time remaining: 14:56] ''Teleportation.'' In an instant, I was already in front of them, hovering in mid-air. I raised my chin a bit and folded my arms in front of my chest. "Uans. Ap waba kin ni? (I will ask you once. Who brought you here?)" My voice sounded like a snake''s hissing sound. Although they were unintelligent monsters, they could speak and understand the shadow realm''s simplenguage. They tilted their heads. "Tean? (Are you a friend?)" "Bawu! (Answer me!)" I red. "Kan tean! (You aren''t a friend!)" One of them opened his mouth and almost let out a ck me from it. But swiftly, my tentacles stormed at him. In one fell swoop, my tentacles cut its body into pieces. Yeah, despite their scary form, they were just weak enemies to me. The other Nightwalker looked shocked as his friend''s body fell to the ground. Blood soaked the surrounding trees and bushes. "Bawu! Ap waba kin ni? (Answer me! Who brought you here?)" I repeated. My tentacles were ready to gouge out his eyes. "Sura... (A voice... )" he answered. "Sura? (A voice?)" I frowned in confusion, asking for more exnation from him. But he didn''t answer me. Instead, he tried to kill me with his ws. ''Teleportation!'' I disappeared right in front of him and reappeared behind him. "Foolish!" I hissed in displeasure. In a move, I cut his body into pieces. [All enemies have been defeated!] [Congrattions! You havepleted your quest!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [You are now Level 39. HP +100, DP + 100, ATK and MATK + 25, DEF and SPD +10] [You get 2 quest points] [Your Wrath point has gone up by 20] [Wrath 70/1000] [HP: 1360/1360] [DP: 1010/1010] [ATK: 445] [M.ATK: 445] [SPD:101] [DEF: 101] That announcement also indicated that Julia had finished killing the centipedes. I descended on Julia''s side not far from me. She was panting, indicating it was not an easy fight for her. "How''s your first experience?" I asked. "Not bad. But I have to admit, they are stronger than they look," she said between her panting breath. "You have done well, Julia. Thank you for helping me. Now..." I turned to the demons'' body parts and reced my Wrath tentacles with Gluttony. "Dessert time," I said with a smirk. Chapter 28: Escape From The Whispering Forest Chapter 28: Escape From The Whispering Forest Seven Sins System Chapter 28. Escape From The Whispering Forest Almost two hours had passed since myst report and I was sure the academy would not standstill. Due to the previous attack and the dangerous terrain, I predicted they would send drones to look for us. Although I could use my Teleportation to get out of the forest and be the hero of the day, Julia and I decided to pretend. We wanted to show that we didn''t go through all this easily and avoid the academy''s suspicions. After using my Teleportation skill to approach 2 kilometers from the exit, we turned ourmunication device on. A male voice immediately called us. "Dr. Allen, do you copy?" "Yeah, I can hear you," I said in a panting breath. "Report your status!" "I have got Julia. We are safe and sound. I will send our location to you. Please guide us," I said. Another male voice apanied by a ruckus answered me. "Krrk--- krkkk... Julia! Julia! Can you hear me?" "Mr. Theo, please sit down!" another male voice came from it. "Shut up! Julia, speak to me! Are you okay?" said Theo again. From his voice I guessed Theo snatched themunication device from the operator and refused to return it. I turned to Julia. She gave me a sour expression in response. Reluctantly, she pressed hermunication device and answered. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Dr. Allen has healed my wound." "Please wait for me, Julia! I will pick you up! I will save you!" He sounded like the hero who would save the princess from an evil dark lord in a cliche fairytale, totally ignoring what Julia said. Oh, wait... That was kinda right. I was indeed some kind of an evil dark lord. The difference was, that I was the one who safe her, made the princess fall in love with me, and fucked her. So yeah, he was wayyy toote. Julia cringed so hard at his te heroic intentions''. While I looked the other way and covered my mouth to suppress myughter. I thought all these heroic things had expired but it seemed that some people still like to y like heroes. "I''m perfectly fine. I have Dr. Allen with me. Just stay at the academy, Theo," she said. I bet she could already imagine what would happen if he came. "Yes, I know he''s with you. That''s why I have to pick you up!" he answered eagerly. I couldn''t hold myughter upon it and decided to let my voice out. "That''s enough, Theo!" A woman''s voice came from the device. From her elegant and firm voice, I bet it was Katrina. "We''ve got your location. The chairwoman is thinking about sending you a helicopter. Is there an open field near you?" the operators asked. "We only saw trees," I replied. "Can you see the sun?" "Yes." "Follow the sun. It will lead you to the exit. We will send vehicles to pick you up. Please avoid any monsters along the way as best as you can," he instructed. "Roger that!" I said before I hang up. "So... What are we going to do?" asked Julia. They would need some time before they got here. "Evening walk, of course," I said simply. Again, two tentacles popped out of my back and turned into a worm monster that quickly snuck into the ground. They would be my bodyguards for this boring walk. If other monsters came near us, my tentacles would grab and eat them. Just like what the Antlion did to Julia. "Sounds boring," she said. "Indeed. But we have no choice," I shrugged and started walking. Rather than in the forest, we acted as if we were taking a walk in the park. "So what do you want for dinner?" she asked, walking leisurely by my side even though some monsters had noticed our presence. "Anything is fine as long as it''s edible," I said casually. ----- The sun almost set when we arrived at the forest exit. We ran quickly through the bushes and trees, trying to escape from a 5 meters weasel monster behind us. Above us, a drone followed us. That was why we put up on this act. "Julia, another one at 1 o''clock. We have to engage them now or they will follow us to the vehicle," I shouted. She clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Tch! I will take care of the one on the back first! Support me!" I used my Devil''s Blessing skill. Swiftly, Julia leaped onto the trunk of arge tree beside us, making it a foothold before she jumped again and shed her whip at the monster behind us. While I gritted my teeth and used my barrier to hold back the monster that came from in front of us. - Brak! The monster crashed into my barrier and tried to break through. But my barrier held it. "Move!" she ordered as soon as she finished killing the monster behind us. Like a good team, I ducked down, letting her whip pass over my head to kill the monster. At the same time, I snapped my fingers to cancel my barrier. The transparent barrier in front of me shattered into pieces. Then her whip shed the monster''s eyes. The monster screamed in pain. But he wasn''t dead yet, so I took out my emergency dagger on the side of my boot and stabbed him right in the chest. Blood spurted from the wound. He struggled and groaned in pain for a few seconds before he finally fell and didn''t move anymore. Even though killing monsters with a dagger like this was kindame for me, I had no other choice but to do it. They would suspect me if they found out I was not using my dagger at all. I was the only one who helped Julia and I didn''t have any other weapon besides that dagger. It was impossible if I didn''t use it at all. At least with this, I could cover the de with blood. "C''mon!" said Julia. Again, we moved through the forest. Chapter 29: Jealousy Chapter 29: Jealousy Seven Sins System Chapter 29. Jealousy A few minutester we could see the exit and the vehicle. Theo was also there with his sword and shield in his hands. "Julia, are you all right?" he approached her in a hurry as soon as we exited the forest,pletely ignoring me who was standing next to her. His concern was evident on his face. She rolled her eyes to the side. "As you can see, I''m fine," she said reluctantly. "The sun is almost set, we have to get out of here now!" I warned him. Darkness would bring more danger to this ce. At least for mortals. But he snapped at me. "Shut up! I saw everything from the drone. It was Julia fighting those monsters, not you!" he said in displeasure. I had expected this from the start. That was why Julia asked him to stay in the academy. Although I wanted to rip his mouth apart, I couldn''t attack him in front of everyone. Moreover, the drone was still watching us. But I knew I would get an interesting showter. "He''s abat doctor, Theo. That''s his duty. If it weren''t for him, I would be dead by now!" She defended me. He turned to her. "Oh, C''mon, Julia. If I was with you, I could have protected you better." "But the reality is he was the one who protected and saved me," she retorted. Those words were enough to break his pride. "Julia." He tried to take her hand, but Julia brushed it off. Instead, she took my hand and held it tightly, indicating she was with me. She red at him. "Stop spitting in other people''s faces, Theo. It won''t make you look any better," she added. I held myughter desperately. His expression when Julia turned him down was priceless. A big gant man was shocked and heartbroken after being rejected by his beloved woman. She even took another man''s hand in front of him. This was more exciting than killing him directly. I wanted to break him more. I wanted to see that disappointment and sadness more. After all, Julia was my subus now, her body and heart only belonged to me. So even though it was not scripted, I could already guess it. Theo looked at her hand that was holding mine in disappointment. Now, it was his turn to hold back his anger. "C''mon, Allen. We''ve been through a lot. We have to take a rest," she said. "Okay." I turned to him and gave him a smug smile before I walked toward the vehicle. While Theo tailed us in disappointment. Once we got into the vehicle and the door was closed, anotherbat doctor quickly examined us with his Analyze skill. But since Julia and I had Fake Status skills, he couldn''t detect our abnormalities. "Oh my goodness, this is a miracle. Both of you are in perfect condition. Just a little exhausted," the doctor said in surprise. He turned to me. "You did a great job, dude." "Thanks, man," I smiled. "Oh C''mon, what he did was only support her from behind. It wasn''t him who saved her. He just took it for granted," Theo sneered. "I told you. If it wasn''t for him, I would be dead by now," said Julia in displeasure. "Theo, I don''t know why you always underestimate a doctor. But what can I say, what Dr. Allen did was extraordinary things," said thebat doctor with the same displeasure. "Stop defending your colleague. It''s useless," Theo hissed. He turned and red at me. "That makes me hate him even more," he hissed. "I don''t get it. Why do you hate me? We didn''t have any problems before." Although I could guess why, I wanted to know his exact reason. "We have. But you pretend you don''t care," he answered. "Is it because of me?" asked Julia straight to the point. "One of them. But I also have another problem with him," he rified. "Tell me," I demanded. "You like to show off and get everyone''s attention. You keep putting yourself in the spotlight like an attention whore!" he let out his anger. "I never put myself in the spotlight. It was you who thought that way," I argued. "Pfft! Yeah, right," he scoffed. "Let''s take today as an example. You try to be a hero despite you''recking in that criteria. Do you want recognition that badly?" "He did it to save me. How could you say that?" said Julia in anger. Her frown on her forehead. "See? I knew you just wanted to take her heart! That''s why you did it!" Theo''s eyes filled with anger. "He healed my wounds and took me out from the monster nest. He saved my life," she emphasized. He snorted arrogantly. "Like you said, it''s his job, his duty. Why are you praising him just because he did his job?" he replied. "As for the others... He just was at the right time in the right ce and got lucky," he hissed. "He did something much better than just his job. He risked his life to help others. What he did was a heroic act!" thebat doctor began to raise his voice. And that made Theo even angrier. "Heroic act?! What do you know about the heroic act, huh? Were you guys at the front row when the attack came?" he scoffed. "No, right? You guys are in the back row. Hiding behind the tanks who risk their lives to withstand the enemy''s attacks. We are the ones who make heroic acts in every battle!" ''Oh, he must be obsessed with heroic things,'' I thought. "So you think a doctor is an unuseful ss just because we have to be in the back row?" I assumed. I started to understand why he was so jealous of me. He thought what he did was more than me, but I got more fame than him. He turned to me. "Not unuseful, doctor. But the tanks are the real protector here. We sacrifice our bodies and flesh to protect others. We have to muster our courage to face whatever is in front of us. What we do is more heroic and noble than what you are doing behind the row," he said in a cynical tone. His short bitter chuckle followed. "Unfortunately, we never epted anypliment about it since it was our job. I never ept anypliment out of my heroic act. But look at you. You are just doing your job and suddenly they call you a hero. It disgusts me. " So yeah, he simply hated me because of my ss and envied me because of my ability which has attracted many people''s attention. In other words, he had held the grudge against allbat doctors in this world from the start, it was just that my instant fame made him even angrier. Chapter 30: Twin Vampire Girls Chapter 30: Twin Vampire Girls Seven Sins System Chapter 30. Twin Vampire Girls "Theo! You''re such a ssist*," said Julia in disbelief. "I''m just saying my opinion," he retorted. "Besides, he---" But Julia interrupted him. "Cut out your nonsense. You know what? That''s why I hate you." Herst sentence made him panic. "Julia, he''s a liar. Everything is just his act!" he tried to exin or rather spat on my face again. But Julia ignored him. She even looked the other way in anger. "You heard her. Just cut it out. Stop embarrassing yourself," I said. Even with all the insults, I could face it with calmness, thanks to his stupid face and panicked expression. It entertained me a lot. I knew what Julia and the doctor tortured him from the inside. After that, we spent the rest of the trip in silence. As soon as we arrived at the academy, they rushed us to the hospital to check us out. Just to make sure we were okay. We also changed our torn uniforms. Even though I had predicted all the check-up procedures, what I didn''t expect was only Katrina''s presence. I was sitting down in the examination room, waiting for the doctor to finish my medical record when Katrina, who stood beside me, suddenly spoke. "Are you sure he doesn''t need a blood check?" she asked. Her eyes were fixed on my medical record. The doctor smiled wryly. "He doesn''t need it, Miss Katrina. He''s perfectly fine." "He might bring toxins, viruses, bacteria, or whatever it is that could harm the academy," she reasoned. "I was dealing with monsters, noting back from an infected area," I said with a frown. "Who knows? The monsters may have injected their poison into you," she insisted. Her eyes fixed on me showed how serious she was. I looked her in the eyes and smirked. "Then, what I need is an antidote, not a blood check-up," "Miss, I have confirmed that Dr. Allen is fine. Our Analyze skill is enough to check him and he is free from all that," the doctor exined. She clicked her tongue in disappointment. "Tch!" "You''re really obsessed with my blood, aren''t you?" I said with an annoying smirk. "I just want to taste it a bit," she admitted. "That''s illegal ma''am," said the doctor with a huff. She rolled her eyes to the side and exhaled. "I know. But not, if it''s for medical purposes," she pouted. "Nice try." After the doctor gave me a nod, indicating that I could leave, I stood up from my chair and left the room. I intended to go back to my room and take a bath since, after that mass ughter, I smelled like a dumpster. Even these spare clothes couldn''t fix it. But when I was walking down the empty hallway, Theo stopped me. "Tell me, what have you done to her?" he said without further ado. "What do you mean?" I asked. "Stop ying dumb! I know you''ve done something to her!" he insisted. "I don''t know what you mean." I took a nce around me to make sure there was no one around us so I could finish him off. Unfortunately, although no one was there, I could see 2 CCTVs near us. I exhaled a long breath. ''Seriously? Isdy luck favors him or what?'' If I was still the old me, I would have killed him without hesitation, even though it would have cost my mission. But I had passed that phase and could control my temper much-much better now. Better than this piece of shit. He came closer to me. "Both of you have the same smell. I know you did something to her!" he hissed in displeasure. "Oh! That..." I smirked annoyingly. "I don''t think you want to hear it. It''s a bit private for both of us." Upon his anger, I decided to y and torture him with jealousy a bit longer. He grabbed my cor. "What did you do to her?" he snapped. A female voice that came from behind us answered him. "They drenched themselves in the monsters'' blood to cover up their scent. It was amon strategy for medieval warriors." We turned to the source of the voice. A short-haired vampire girl approached us casually. Her hands were folded in front of her chest. Except for her hairstyle and her ck clothes, everything else was simr to Katrina. "That''s why they have the same smell," she continued. "Pardon me, miss. Did I ask you? And how did you know? How can you be sure of it?" Even though he tried to be polite, his anger was still evident in his tone. She stopped by our side. "I know it since I have a sharp sense of smell. Plus I''m sure my sister would be very disappointed if she saw one of her best pdins act like a thug," she warned him. He gritted his teeth in anger, but couldn''t say a word. It managed to make me let out silentughter. Yes, of course. I knew how painful it was when one couldn''t let out his anger. It was real torture. ''Ha... Show is over.'' I grabbed his hand and pulled it. "Please mind your manners. What you did could destroy you." He red at me. "We aren''t done yet," he threatened me before he left in a hurry. Well, I hoped he set me up in a better ce than this so I could get rid of him more easily. I turned to the vampire girl. "Thank you, Miss---?" Although I knew her name from her status, I had to ask her since this was our first meeting. "Penelope," she introduced herself. "Penelope. If you want to see your sister, she''s in check-up room 109." She narrowed her eyes. "Are you Dr. Allen?" "Yes." I thought she was defending me because she knew who I was, but my guess was wrong. A devilish smile appeared on her lips. "Nice to meet you, Dr. Allen. We''ll see each other again." Then she went past me. Those words and her smile were definitely not a good sign. With this, I had two vampires who saw me as their dinner. But the problem was... Could a prey take a bite of its predator? *ssist: prejudiced against or antagonistic toward a person or people based on their membership in a particr profession ss. Chapter 31: Between Two Girls Chapter 31: Between Two Girls Seven Sins System Chapter 31. Between Two Girls After that vicious encounter, I went down the stairs and met Julia in the lobby. "How''s your check-up?" I made sure they didn''t find anything about her. "Good. They were a bit confused at the beginning since Fiona and my team already told them what happened. But I said everything ording to our n, the attack didn''t hurt my organs or bones. So you could heal mepletely," answered Julia. We walked side by side towards the exit casually. "Good thing we have prepared the answer from the start," I said in relief. She turned to me. "Did they ask you the same thing?" I smirked. "Even better. Miss Katrina asked me for an entire story about what happened." "Miss Katrina? Why is she here?" she asked in surprise and curiosity. I shrugged. "Dunno. Even her twin is here." "They apanied you throughout the check-up?" she guessed. "Only Miss Katrina. I met her twin in the corridor. She caught Theo threatening me. He should be on her watch list now." "Wait, he bragged about that doctor and pdin things in the hospital?" She made another guess. "Nah. He bragged about why we have the same smell. I wanted to say what happened. But Miss Katrina''s twin came and said it was because we were drenched in the monster''s blood. Since I respect her intention, I decided not to say anything," I exined briefly. She took a deep breath. "He also asked me the same thing during my check-up." "And what did you tell him?" "We got out from the same monster horde and ran for hours. Of course, we have the same scent." She rolled her eyes to the side in annoyance. A wry smile on her lips. "But--- he didn''t believe me." "You should say we already did it," I said in a cynical tone. An evil smile on my lips. "It will only rub the salt to the wound." "Yes. That''s the n. Let him experience more pain," I said in a casual tone. The automatic ss door opened. As we got out of the hospital, the dark sky and the night wind greeted us. Unexpectedly, all of our students were already waiting at the entrance. "Dr. Allen! Miss Julia." They ran at us. "What are you doing here?" I asked. I thought they had returned to their dorm and rested. Moreover, their stamina was far below mine and Julia''s. "We were worried about you," ire said. Her tone showed it clearly. I spread both my hands a bit. "As you can see, I''m fine." I smiled. "See? I told you he would be fine. We worried for nothing," Barry said in a nonchnt tone. "Ha. Ha. Ha." Ionughed sarcastically. "Very funny, Barry. Weren''t you the one who was worried the most?" he sneered. "That''s not true. ire also almost stopped the car and asked the driver to return. So... she was worse than me," Barry retorted. Darren folded his arms in front of his chest and exhaled a long breath. "Don''t forget about Evie. She nearly blew up the car door with her fire spell," he reminded them. I turned to ire and Evie. "Is that true?" I frowned. The girls lowered their heads in guilt. "ire, didn''t I ask you to lead them?" I asked. ire raised her head and looked me in the eye. "You are too reckless, doc. You shouldn''t jump away and put yourself in danger." "I know what I''m doing. I''m not going to do anything beyond my limits. If not, I would have ended up as a corpse in that forest. Or maybe, I have be a cripple now," I exined, opening my arms once more, showing that I was fine. Then I turned to Evie. "And Evie. Didn''t I say that the most important thing to magic users like us is emotional control? Our magic flow is rted to its user. If you can''t control your emotions, your magic power will turn wild. Plus, you will endanger your team, " I nagged her like an old man. I knew about this since as the Lord of Wrath, I had lost my shit a couple of times. Okay, I meant dozens of times, before I could control my emotions and this power. Wrath was the most powerful force of the seven sins. But hard to control. I even wondered why I chose this power to begin with. Unlike ire who put a bit of resistance to what I said, despite her cold appearance, Evie was more obedient. "I understand," she said quietly "Since everything is over, how about treating us for dinner?" said Barry shamelessly. A grin on his face. I gave him a t stare. "I''m the sick. You should be the one who brought me dinner," Iined. As usual, Ion and Darren took this opportunity to bully him. "He''s right. Buy us dinner, Barry," said Ion. "Wait!? Why me?" Barry retorted in panic. "Because you asked for it, so you are the one who has to pay for it," added Darren. "I don''t have much money, you know. Do you want me to eat dust at the end of the month?" Barry whined. "Then, what makes you think I have it?" I asked in a casual tone, raising one of my eyebrows. They turned at me at the same time. "You don''t?" asked Barry in surprise. "You must be kidding," Ion added in the same tone. "I just moved here and bought some electronics, remember?" I reminded them. The one that cost me a lot was myptop. That goddamn shopkeeper gave me an overpricedptop when all I needed was a middle spec one to do my report. I should be putting some curse on him. The other one was my phone. The one that my father gave me could only be used to contact him. So I had to buy a new one tomunicate with the others. Darren shook his head from side to side and gave me a pitiful gaze. "You should see his bank ount. He''s so broke." Yeah, right. The Crown Prince of Shadow Realm was broke as fuck in this mortal realm. What was left in my ount and wallet was only enough to buy my food and some necessities. Well, I had a bit of extra money though, but I would only spend it if I needed to. "If you don''t mind, you can have dinner with us," ire offered. "Sorry, I can''t. The restaurant will kick me out if Ie with this awful smell. Besides..." I turned to Julia who was not far from us. Just like me, she was busy talking to her team. "I have another n with Julia." My answer made the smile on ire''s lips disappear. Chapter 32: Prelude to The Great War? Chapter 32: Prelude to The Great War? Seven Sins System Chapter 32. Prelude to The Great War? "Well, that escted quickly," Barry said in surprise. The others also showed the same expression. "She wants to make me dinner as a celebration that we managed to get out of that ce alive. Besides, we had to make a report about what happened." So I had to make sure that we wrote the same thing to avoid suspicion. Especially since Katrina asked us to write it down in detail. "Ah, speaking of reports, the incident was too strange," said Ion. His frown on his forehead. "Yeah. How could those monsters suddenly go berserk for no apparent reason?" Barry added. "I''m sure those monsters were on a rampage for something. Otherwise, they wouldn''t havee out of their habitat in such huge numbers," Darren tried to analyze. "I''m curious about that too..." I muttered. My thoughts immediately went to the altar, the monster horde, and the demons. But no matter how hard I analyzed it, I didn''t find any connection between them except the monsters and the demons. Yet it was too unusual to be a coincidence. Also, I didn''t know what the Nightwalker meant by the voice. The altar shouldn''t be able to summon them. Indeed I had a few guesses running through my head. But none of them matched that. But what I was curious about was the purpose of this mess. I didn''t think this was just a simple crime. I was sure there was something big behind all this. But what worried me was the fact that theye from my realm. Which meant that the angels'' usations were true. It seriously pissed me off, especially since this happened under my nose. Evie''s voice dispelled my thoughts. "You know, we were shocked when we heard that you and Miss Julia came back without any wounds. I mean--- With that many monsters. It was impossible to get out of there in one piece. How did you get past them?" she said in a halting voice. Her confusion and curiosity were clear from the tone of her voice. "It was quite a hellish experience for me. They managed to get us a couple of times. Luckily there were no fatal injuries, so I could heal them," I exined. "Can you tell me what happened? I''m a little curious," Darren asked. "When I was looking for a way to help Julia, a monster pulled me to the ground. We ended up in the same ce but somehow we managed to escape," I gave a shabby exnation. It managed to make them frown. "What kind of exnation is that?"ined Ion. "It''s even worse than a pathetic how-to tutorial on the inte." "At least tell us how. Who knows we might use the same way to escape one day," added Barry. I exhaled tiredly. "Give me a break. The chairwoman just asked the same thing and I still need to write my report. I will tell you tomorrow." "Think again, why did the chairwoman ask Dr. Allen to finish his report so quickly?" said Ion, frowning. "I think she wants to make sure this anomaly is not a prelude to the great war between humans and monsters." It was only my assumption, but I was pretty sure of that. I realized I wasn''t the only reason why the chairwoman paid special attention to this incident. They would even send drones to investigate the ce. "I hope there won''t be another war," Evie muttered. "Dr. Allen." ire, who had been silent suddenly let out a voice. "Didn''t you say you took everything into ount? But based on your exnation, I think it was your luck that helped you out of there. You shouldn''t do that reckless thing again." Her seriousness and concern were evident in her tone of voice. Among my team, ire was the only student who could go against my order. Not in a negative way, of course. She usually had a valid reason for this and didn''t hesitate to say it or even epted the punishment if she was wrong. While Evie was quieter than her. Barry was the most childish one among them. A mysterious smile appeared on my lips. "As I said, I will not do anything beyond my limits. I am not the kind of person who depends on luck." It made them confused even more. "Um... Doc." Another female voice came from my side. "Yes?" "I want to say thank you for what you''ve done," said Fiona, bowing her head politely. "It''s fine. Did I hurt you?" I remembered throwing her pretty hard earlier. She shook her head from side to side. "It''s nothing. You have done the right thing. If I stayed there, I would only be the target of other monsters. Thank you," she said in guilt. "Just make sure to be aware of your surroundings next time, okay?" I said. "I understand." I was about to return my gaze to my team but she called me again. "Dr. Allen." "Hmm?" "I hope you can give me some extra practice. This is the second time I''ve messed up." Her guilt was getting clearer from the tone of her voice. I was silent for a while, wrecking my brain to arrange my schedule. "How about tomorrow? Our team has the same training schedule, right? I can teach you a few things after practice." Her face brightened. "Thank you." I nced at Julia who was staring at me behind her and tilted my head a bit at the hospital lobby, pointing at Theo who was watching us with a sharp stare. I had noticed it from the beginning but decided to ignore him. Still, Julia had to be careful with him. After she took a nce at him, she nodded as a sign she already understood what I meant. I returned my gaze to my team. "It''s alreadyte now. I need to take a shower and do my report. You guys, don''t forget to do your homework, okay?" After I waved my hand as a goodbye, I left. Chapter 33: A Call From The Shadow Realm I Chapter 33: A Call From The Shadow Realm I Seven Sins System Chapter 33. A Call From The Shadow Realm I It was 07.11 PM when I left my bathroom and walked to my closet. My two tentacles were busy moving my towel against my wet hair. While I let the rest of my bodypletely naked. Although this was inappropriate for human standards, I was the only one in this room. So I didn''t care. My room was located on the 10th floor male mentor dorm, west of the academy. Although I could say this room was quite cramped for my taste, I couldn''tin. This was a standard mentor room. Besides, this ce had everything I needed and was better than Carl''s ce. Back then, I couldn''t do what I wanted or get my tentacles out freely since Conny, Carl''s son, kept clinging to me like an annoying little slime. He really liked me since I saved him from Ava and thought of me as his brother. The first thing he did every morning was wake me up in a harsh way, by hopping to my body or jumping on my bed. He also often invited me to y or forced me to be exact, and read some fairy tales before I went to bed. Indeed it sounded so wrong, but Conny liked to y as an adult. So rather than big brother, he treated me as his Lil brother. He even cried out loud when I moved out to this academy. So I made my promise to contact him once in a while even though Carl had fulfilled his contract. I browsed through my clothes, trying to find something that fit my first date in this mortal realm. A frown on my forehead. "She said this is just an informal dinner and I just need to pick up casual clothes, right?" I muttered. The problem was... I didn''t know how casual mortal standards were. Back in the shadow realm, I mostly wore a formal suit on every asion and didn''t wear anything when sleeping. I meant¡­ Ivy usually sucked my cock till I fell asleep so I didn''t need it. For important events, I usually wore my royal attire which waspletely different than mortal clothing styles. After a while, I decided to use a nice-looking t-shirt and sweatpants for dinner. I made this decision after I searched for a casual style for men on the inte, and the search engine''s results showed some pics of simr clothes. So it couldn''t be wrong. Besides, Carl also wore this kind of clothes in his house. After I put my towel back on the hanger, I took my phone and plopped myself on the sofa. All my tentacles came out of my back and moved to clean that tiny room. It was a 600 square feet room with a bed, mini kitchen, and dining table in one room. It also had a tiny space for personalundry. They took the vacuum cleaner and duster to clean everything up, tidy up myundry basket and deftly clean the table. Somehow I felt relieved I had learned so much from Carl about this. What I forgot was the air freshener, I nned to buy it before I came back but due to my awful stench, the convenience store didn''t let me in. My gaze fell on the phone in my hand. Rather than unlock it with facial recognition, pin, or fingerprint, I flowed my Demonic Power into it. It was the shadow realm''s phone not mortal''s, so things were a little different. After the screen unlocked, I entered one of the chat applications and used my skill. ''Transfer.'' [Evident 1 and 2 have been attached to the app.] At the same time, two detailed photos appeared there. I typed a bit of an exnation before I sent it to my dad, the only contact there. Looked like he had fiddled this phone so I could only use it to send and receive messages between us. Shortly, another text and a picture came to me. Dad: Atst, you get some clue. I thought this mission would end in vain. Btw, thank you for the pics. Here''s my selfie. I cringed in disgust. "What the hell," I muttered. Another message came with another pic. It was him with a smug annoying smile. Dad: Another one. That''s more handsome than the previous one. I quickly typed my reply. Me: WTF?! Seriously? You''re disgusting! Dad: Why? I thought you were missing me and the shadow realm so I sent some pictures to cheer you up. Me: Your selfies have nothing to do with it! Seriously, stop it! Dad: So you prefer a normal photo? He sent another photo. From the background, I bet he was just having fun with his subi. I gritted my teeth. Me: What the hell?! Just tell me what you think about the clues! Dad: I can''t draw any conclusions from there yet. But I''ll check about another seven sins lord''s involvement and how they sent those monsters to the border. The summoning formation couldn''t have been there by chance. True, that was the biggest mystery. Moreover, the evidence only worsened my and my father''s position since it meant that the angels'' usations were right. The demons had broken the agreement. Even if it wasn''t me and my father who did it, the fact that we couldn''t keep the demons in our realm was undeniable. Dad: Hey, Ivy wants to talk to you. She kept crying after finding out I sent you to the mortal realm. Can we call you now? Me: Sure. But no more selfies! Unlike Julia. Since Ivy lived in the shadow realm, I didn''t need to feed her via sex. But I was sure she was pretty frustrated after I left. For sex and her loyalty, as long as she and I were still connected, it meant our contract was still valid and no one had ever touched her except me. Shortly, a video call request came. Chapter 34: A Call From The Shadow Realm II Chapter 34: A Call From The Shadow Realm II Seven Sins System Chapter 34. A Call From The Shadow Realm II As soon as I picked up the call, Ivy''s sad face appeared on the screen. Which was followed by a train of questions. "Your Highness! How are you? Are you eating well? Did the mortals bully you? Did you live well?" she cried. Her worry and sadness were clear from the tone of her voice. I smiled at her. "I live well, Ivy. Don''t worry. There''s no way I''ll let the mortals bully me." Well, except that stupid pdin. I needed to find the right time to get rid of him. "I miss you so much, Your Highness. When are youing home?" sobbed Ivy. "As soon as I settle this, of course," I answered. "When?" she whined. "I don''t know. I''m trying to finish it as fast as I can. But this is not an easy thing." She turned to my father. "Your Majesty, please let me apany His Highness in the mortal realm," she begged. "You can''t. I even sent him in secret. Besides, his double needs you. You''re the only one who knows Azrael''s personality well." My father''s voice came from her side. "But I can''t take it anymore! I miss His Highness so much and that double is so annoying. He even pissed at His Highness''s favorite wine pool yesterday,"ined Ivy. "HE WHAT?!" I yelled in shock and anger. I hoped I heard her wrong. Ivy turned to me nervously and smiled awkwardly. "H-He... Pissed in your wine pool yesterday," she repeated. I gritted my teeth in anger. "Who gave him permission to use it?" "Well... Um... He didn''t say a word when he used it. Since your absence is a ssified mission, the maids also don''t know his identity. So they let him do it," replied Ivy. "Give the phone to my dad," I tried to contain my emotions. Ivy did my request. "Kill that stupid double," I said without further ado. My father cringed. "But he is just a puppet. He is indeed a bit stupid, but he cannot betray us and can imitate you well. Also, I have set him up so he does not touch your private things." He looked to the side nervously. "Except your wine pool, of course," he mumbled in a much lower voice before he returned his gaze to me. "Anyway, I can fix it. I just need to order the servants to clean it and rece the wine with a new one. It''s only around ten thousand gallons of wine. Not a big deal." "That wine is high-quality Blood Wine, dad," I said in annoyance. It was the best wine in the shadow realm and was hard to obtain. In an instant, he gasped. His eyes widened in shock. "Okay. I will kill that idiot double for sure and create a new smarter one," he said quickly. I smiled. "Great. Don''t forget to send the pic to me." Then my smile faded and was reced with a murderous look. "But that doesn''t mean you can run away from your responsibilities. You still have to rece my wine pool." My threat was clear from the tone of my voice. He took a deep breath. "Haa... Fine. Just focus on your mission, okay?" "Okay." *Pip* *Pip* *Pip* My phone''s rm sounded. That was a sign that we had to end our conversation immediately. The shadow realm''s phone used the user''s Demonic Power tomunicate with each other, not signals like mortal''s. In this case, since we were in different realms, our Demonic Power had to cross the border. A constant transmission like this would provoke the angels'' suspicions. So we couldn''t use the phone for too long. "Opsss, I think the time is up. Later, Azrael," he said. "Later." After I hung up and my tentacles finished their work, I sat in front of my desk, took the pen, and started drawing several summoning formations of the seven lords of sins, including my sis and dad''s. My eyes observed the images on the phone, trying to find something inmon between them. Even though it was my father who ordered me to investigate this matter, who knew he was the mastermind? Despite his shabby and nonchnt attitude, he was the king. He was sharp and liked to y dumb to cover up his real ns. After all, he was well-known for his tricks and loved to y around with his enemies before he stabbed them in the back. He was a sly trickster. So yeah, sometimes I also had to y dumb to deal with him. Even though I was his own son, who knew if he would take advantage of me. Still... His experience was another thing. After I lined up all the magic formations, I tried to look for the simrities between my drawing and the clue. "Greed, Envy, Pride, Wrath, and the demon king," I muttered. Those formations were simr to the pic. I also counted my own formation since the caster might try to call me. But since I didn''t answer him/her, other demons might decide to answer it and take the opportunity to manifest their power in the mortal realm. It sucked indeed. But answering all human calls was also not a good idea. It was tantamount to putting ourselves as their servants. Also we, the seven lords of deadly sins, were busy and had a life. We had our own problems and headaches. So we couldn''t keep ying with mortals. As I was deep in thought, my room bell sounded. I put the paper in my drawer, got up from my chair, and opened the door. "Hey," said Julia without further ado. She looked beautiful in a ck short dress with a simple cardigan. Very different from my outfit even though she said she would also wear a casual outfit. Both of us were stunned for the same reason, our clothes. I definitely misinterpreted what she meant by casual-style outfits. Chapter 35: The Wrath Lords Possessiveness Chapter 35: The Wrath Lord''s Possessiveness Seven Sins System Chapter 35. The Wrath Lord''s Possessiveness "I wore the wrong costume, didn''t I?" I broke the silence between us and gestured for her to enter. My hand reached to help her carry her bags. She smiled and entered my room. "Yeah. You look more ready for a slumber party than a dinner." I closed the door. "Slumber party? What''s that?" I frowned. Our feet moved towards the kitchen. "It''s a typical party where all the guests spend the night at a house. Usually, they wear pajamas orfortable sleepwear. It''s for preteens or female teenagers," she exined. I cringed. "I''m too old for that." My hands put her groceries on the kitchen counter. She giggled. "I know. But you look cute in this outfit. I mean, you look like a student." Her hands quickly unpacked her ingredients on the counter. "Thank you." "Anyway... Sorry, I''mte. Theo is standing in front of the woman''s dorm so I have to take a detour," she said in apology. Yeah, this was indeed past dinner time. I replied with an evil smirk. "I thought he heard me when I said we would have dinner together." Well, maybe he was too far away, so he didn''t hear it and my team didn''t say anything either. But then, I remembered one thing. "Wait a second. How do you get past the dorm''s guard?" I asked curiously. Every dorm had a guard who would call us if we had guests. So all guests couldn''t go in and out freely. She smirked mischievously. "With my Charm skill, of course. I don''t even have to leave my ID at the front desk." Charm skill was the subus'' basic skill. "I tried a few things before I left and found some useful skills so I won''t waste it," she added without looking at me. "You learned it that fast? You seriously something," I smirked in satisfaction. Usually, a person took some time to explore their new selves. "I''m a mentor, remember? I had to adjust myself quickly." She smiled proudly. "And about Theo..." She turned to me. "I know he''s rude and hard to deal with. But I hope you can spare his life." With just that single sentence, my smirk disappeared as my jealousy started to emerge. I put my hands on the counter, mping her body between my arms. "Do you have feelings for him?" I asked. She quickly turned around and noticed my jealousy from the look in my eyes. "I don''t. But he''s a fellow warrior and you know he''ll never be able to get me," she exined. Her eyes were fixed on me. "I can''t kill mortals, so you don''t have to worry about that. But that doesn''t mean I can forgive him every time he gets on my nerves. I''m just waiting for the right moment to get rid of him." Even though it was a threat, I said it in a calm tone. "Are you serious?" she made sure. "I am. I don''t like a weak mortal like him trampling on me." It was just that I couldn''t teach him a lesson openly since I was a doctor and I couldn''t break my image due to my main mission either. So I had to stay humble and low profile all the time. I even started to regret my decision to let Carl register me as a doctor in this ce. If I was a DPS or tank, I would dly challenge him. "Is that the reason why you told this dinner to your students?" she asked. My evil smirk appeared on my lips. "Correct. I''m nning to fuck you in front of him. If I can''t break his body, breaking his heart doesn''t sound bad either. Who knows he''ll kill himself after that?" It was unsatisfying indeed Since I couldn''t end it with my own hands. But on second thought, it didn''t sound bad either. "You are crazy..." she whispered. I moved closer to her ear and whispered. "All seven lords of deadly sins are crazy..." She gulped hard over her nervousness and my intimidation. "Are you going to dispose of me if I don''t obey you?" she asked. "No... You are my subus. Your heart and body belong to me. You can''t do that even if you want it. I just want to tell you that in some cases... What I did as Dr. Allen would be different if I did it as Azrael. I don''t have a lot of patience for that kind of guy. I just hold myself because of my mission," I whispered. "Does that mean I don''t have any freedom?" I chuckled and distanced my face away from her. "What are you talking about? You still have it. But all lords of deadly sins want everything that''s already his, to remain his. So do I. You are mine and always will be mine." Well, not all lords were that possessive. Among them, I was the most possessive one. I brought my face closer to hers again and almost kissed her. But she pressed her index finger to my lips. "Hold yourself until the dinner is over, okay? I need to cook it real quick." Seeing her blushing cheeks, I released my hands. "Fine. Do you need a hand? I can''t help much, but I can help you get this and that for you." "Sounds good." "Okay." Despite my answer, I left her, sat in front of my desk, and opened myptop. A tentacle popped out of my back. It made Julia frown in confusion. "I thought you would help me?" "I am. Do you need another tentacle?" I took out another tentacle and moved the two of them by her side. It made her look like a princess between two gant knights. At least for me. I didn''t know how mortals see this. "Wait... Do you mean you will help me with your tentacles?" she guessed. "Yes. Or should I go back there?" I said with a puzzled expression. I used to help Carl to cook with the same way before. As long as Conny wasn''t there, of course. Besides, my kitchen was a little small and too cramped for two people. My tentacles would do a better job and take less space. It was more efficient. She was stunned for a moment before a chuckle came out of her mouth. "It''s okay. It''s just a bit weird." "Are you sure?" I made sure. "Yes. Just make sure your tentacles didn''t catch any sharp object or fire." "I have an eye on my tentacle, remember?" I moved my tentacles forward and blinked the yellow eyes in front of her. She was stunned again and smiled awkwardly. "Ah... I forgot about that." She exhaled and returned her gaze to the kitchen counter. "Okay. We''ll start with cutting the ingredients." "Roger that," I said before I returned my gaze to theptop and started browsing for some information about the unusual events that happened today. Chapter 36: Lust Tentacle Chapter 36: Lust Tentacle Seven Sins System Chapter 36. Lust Tentacle Fifteen minutes had passed. Noise from the kitchen and small chat apanied our activities even though we didn''t look at each other. Her cooking smell began to fill this room. Although I didn''t know what she was cooking, from the smell, I bet it was better than my instant dish. "I Love Love You, My Boss season 2 will be airing soon next month. Will this series break the first season''s record?" I cringed and read myptop screen out loud. My eyes fell on viral story news about a TV drama that filled the news feed. "For my father''s sake, is local news only filled with strange things? Or do mortals like this kind of thing? Why don''t they put important news on the front page? Why a TV show?" Iined. This was a bit unexpected for me. In the shadow realm, even though we had shows and dramas, none of them would go viral except for the battle between the high-ss demons or something rted to the royal demons. "That TV show is so popr right now. I''m not sure if there''s anyone in this world who doesn''t watch it," she said without turning to me. "I don''t watch it," I said in a nonchnt tone. I knew she was just hyperbole about this. "But you''re not from this world," she replied. "I''m not sure if Barry and the others watched it," I retorted. "Oh, I''m sure Barry watched it," she said triumphantly. It made me turn to her curiously. "How did you know that?" I frowned. "He asked me about a good TV show for chilling out with his girlfriendst week. So I rmend this series to him," she said. I bet he used this as an excuse to make out with his girlfriend yesterday. I shook my head from side to side in disappointment. "I doubt humanity willst long. The monsters are waiting for them at the doorstep but what they care about is some love drama." "There''s nothing wrong with it. Life doesn''t have to be filled with work and fighting. Have you never watched things like this before?" she asked. "No, never. I mean, back in the shadow realm I like watching movies but not this kind of movie and I rarely watch drama. Besides, I think my realm''s drama is different from this realm," I replied. "Demons also have love dramas?" she asked. Her surprise was clear from her tone. "Not really, but kinda simr to it," I answered. "Tell me about it." Her curiosity was clear from the tone of her voice. Still, her eyes were on the kitchen counter. "Are you sure you want to know?" I made sure. I knew our culture was different so I bet it would shock her. "Yes. I''m curious about it," she said. "Fine. It''s easier to do it than tell though." I summoned another tentacle. But rather than a normal one. I used my lust mode, so it became a lot thinner than usual. It also didn''t have an eye. The tip turned blunt or rather became the same as my limp dick. Like a killer approaching his victim, my tentacle approached her slowly and slipped between her legs. "Kyaaa!" she screamed in shock and looked down in a panic. Her feet moved here and there to dodge my tentacle. "It''s me, Julia." I raised my lust tentacle to her front, showing its tip. She pointed at it in shock. "T-That''s," she said in a trembling voice. "It''s my tentacle. I can change its shape as I wish," I said in a casual tone. "Wait for a second, you have six tentacles, right?" Her shocked expression did not change. "Yes," I said proudly. "So that means you have six dicks?" She trembled either in shock or fear. "Seven." I turned and pointed at my crotch. "You forgot this one." She cringed. "Okay. Seven dicks." She took a deep breath to calm herself. "You know... I will die if all of it got into my body." I held myughter upon what she said. "Pfft--- No, you won''t. You are a subus, not a human anymore. You can withstand up to seven dicks and wake up the next morning without a sweat. You also can manipte your hole size so you won''t feel any pain during pration. Only pleasure." "W-What?" she said in shock and disbelief. "As I said, that''s normal for a subus. If she''s a high-level one and not a servant, she needs at least 10 low-level demons to satisfy her. 5 middle-type demons or she has to find the same level demon. Subus isn''t holding the name lust demonkind out of the joke." "B-But what about me? Do I need that much? I don''t want to be free meat," she said in a panic. I chuckled. "You only need me. So you don''t have to worry." An evil smirk appeared on my lips. "Besides... Didn''t I tell you? You are mine and will forever belong to me." She exhaled in relief. "That side of you intimidates me..." Despite herint, I could see her flushed cheeks. "Intimidating others..." I let out a chuckle. "That''s what demons'' like." My smirk widened. "Anyway... Should we continue this?" My lust tentacle wriggled in front of her. She gulped her saliva in nervousness. "I''ll use the stove. Wouldn''t that be dangerous?" "It won''t. My other tentacles will handle it." My lust tentacle came closer to her face and showed its ns. "What you have to do is stay still. If you can''t hold yourself back any longer ande to me, you lose." "What will happen if I lose?" she asked. "There''s no punishment or anything. It''s the demon''s love drama, after all. So the point is showing the rtionship between the characters, seduction, and a lot of sex," I exined. She bit her lower lip and looked doubtful for a moment. "Fine," she finally agreed. Chapter 37: Libido ** Chapter 37: Libido ** Seven Sins System Chapter 37. Libido She turned around. Her hand took the pan, turned on the stove, and put the ingredients in there. My other two tentacles helped her. But my lust tentacle slithered between her legs and sneaked into her underwear. "Nghh..." she moaned as my ns rubbed against her entrance. The stimtion flowed through my body to my brain as if I did it with my real cock. "Are you sure your realm''s TV drama has this kind of scene?" she said. Her face was getting redder. Her hands kept moving to cook her dish. "Yea. I watched it once with my sister. She forced me to watch it since it was a famous scene in a lust drama." A wet tingle ran from the tip of my tentacle to all over my body. I leaned my back in my chair and folded my arms in front of me. My eyes were fixed on her. A smirk on my lips as I enjoyed the stimtion flowing from my tentacle throughout my body. It was a part of my body so I could feel everything clearly. Moreover, the power of lust made my tentacles more sensitive. "Lust drama?" she asked, biting her lower lip in temptation. "Demons don''t understand love. But we know lust." Yeah... We only knew lust, yet why did the subus in my memory say that she loved me? "So ah---hah... It''s a porn movie?" she said between her heavy breaths. I frowned. "Porn movies? What''s that?" Carl never said anything about this and I had never seen a movie simr to Shadow Realm''s Lust movie before. But she answered my question with a louder moan. "Nghh....A-Azrael, don''t me me if the dish failed." She closed her legs but it was no use. My tentacle was still moving freely at her entrance. Instead, it made my tentacle harder and bigger. "No problem. All mortal food tastes foreign to me anyway." After all, with her subus mark, I was sure she wouldn''t be able to hold it in for too long. She bit her lower lip. Her body shuddered for whatever reason. My tentacle kept moving inside her panties in a gentle motion. asionally, it pressed her clitoris. As time passed, her moans grew louder. Her legs were getting weaker upon the continuous stimtion to the point that she had to hold on to the kitchen counter. Upon her quick reflex, the pan almost fell. But my other tentacle immediately caught and kept it in ce. Seconds by second passed, and her pussy was getting wet. I was sure it was only a matter of time before she gave up. And I was right... She turned off the stove and walked over to me. "How do you expect me to endure that?" Her hands took off her clothes. As her clothes fell, I pulled all my tentacles back and opened my t-shirt. Except for my lust tentacle of course. She came closer to me and sat on myp, facing me. Her braless breast was on my chest. Her lips descended on mine, which was followed by a wild dirty kiss. Her hand wrapped around my neck. The other one lowered my pants and rubbed my hard cock. She broke her kiss. "What I know, the Lord of Wrath is a crazy manughter, not a woman ughter," she purred. Her eyes fixed on me and looked at me seductively. Her hand shifted to my cheek and caressed it gently. Her long hair tickled my hands which were on her waist. "It depends on who is in front of him," I seduced. My lust tentacle caressed the side of her face. As the ns rubbed her skin, a nice stimtion crawled from the tip of my lust tentacle to my head. Upon my seduction, once again her lips descended on me. Deciding to take this to another level, in one movement, I stood up and carried her to the bed. "Or maybe I should leave that manughter image now and be a womanughter only," I whispered. "Fix it," she challenged. "Just for a warning. Every time you do it with me. Your addiction will only get worse," I warned her. She put her hands on my neck intimately. "Isn''t it toote for that?" Iughed mischievously. "You are right." I pinned her hands down and brought her in myplete domination. My lips went down to kiss her, tracing her body with my lips and tongue. Her nice scent tickled my nose. Her soft skin rubbed against mine. I crawled down, licking her breasts and body in front of her stomach. After staring at her subus mark for a while, I licked her womb tattoo slowly. "Ahh...Hah..." She jolted and moaned over that stimtion. Her mouth was wide open and her face was reddened. That lick was a clear sign of my sexual intention so it would ignite her lust. Upon her moan and her sexy body, my lust rose to the top of my head. I crept up and looked at her in thirst. It was enough to burn her desire higher. "Ngghhh!" She bit her lower lip again and jolted even though I didn''t touch her. Her breathing grew heavier and her eyes closed tightly. I knew that mark made her body prepare itself for me automatically. ''Libido.'' [Libido has been activated!] In an instant, my cock was getting bigger and longer. This was the Lord of Lust''s skill to fuck his women. This would give his women longer orgasms and more satisfaction. Impatiently, I raised her one leg and prated her in one fell swoop. At the same time, I rubbed my tentacle''s ns a couple of times in front of her ass hole before I pushed it. I could feel her tightness. How my cock and my tentacle filled both of her holes. My push created rough friction that immersed me in pleasure. ''So tight...'' I thought. But I kept pushing my way to the deepest part of hers with both of mine. I had to confess double pration was the best. "OH... AH!" she moaned loudly, but I quickly ovepped her lips with mine to silence her. She was too loud and I didn''t want to disturb my next room. Even though there was no rule against the rtionship between mentors, I didn''t want them toe to my room and ask us to be quiet. That would ruin my mood. Our bodies shivered in pleasure. Her pussy mped my shaft and massaged it. Likewise with my tentacle. Moreover, since I used my Libido, the pleasure was more than I did for the first time. As the seconds passed, my movements became more and more brutal. The banging sound was getting faster as pleasure flowed from my bottom. Every now and then, her body jolted as she couldn''t hold back the pleasure that invaded her body and her senses. [Your Lust point has gone up by 50] [Lust 100/1000] That announcement appeared as soon as my cock and my tentacle squirted out my thick liquid. Our bodies jolted together as we reached our climax. I broke my kiss and took a couple of deep breaths as I rolled to the side. My cum overflowed from both of her holes. "That was much better than before." I turned to her. "What do you think?" My lust tentacle returned to my back. But she answered me with moans. Her tensed muscles and her hands gripping the bed sheet showed that she was still in her climax. "Still in so much pleasure, huh?" I let out my devilish chuckle. My hand rubbed her forehead which was full of sweat. "You will get used to it." Well, she was still a lesser subus after all. That Libido skill was too much for her, not to mention I used my lust tentacle on her. Chapter 38: The Demons Drama Chapter 38: The Demon''s Drama Seven Sins System Chapter 38. The Demon''s Drama After she calmed down, we got dressed and enjoyed our dinner. It was something called Butter Garlic Salmon with potatoes. Even though it tasted foreign to my tongue, I had to admit it tasted better than my usual food. In addition, it had a higher nutritional value. "You''ve never lived like this before?" asked Julia as she tidied up the kitchen. Her hands cleaned the counter. While I washed the dishes on the side. They should be installing a dishwasher like Carl''s. "Nah, never." I knew they had already given me a good ce and it was also quite standard for the Shadow realm. But I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth. I just needed to snap my fingers and my servants woulde to serve me. I knew how to fight, lead wars, destroy cities, deal with political stuff, deal with various kinds of people or demons, and... Angels, kinda. But I never cook for myself or clean anything. Luckily, Carl had taught me a lot of things. "For my whole life, I''ve never lived in a small box like this," I added. And I believed the Lord of Pride wouldn''t want to live in a ce like this either. Although this ce was okay, it was unsuitable for a lord like us. "So what do you think?" "It was a little hard for me at first. But it''s not bad. I learned a lot of basic abilities and the mortals. They surely changed a lot after the recent war 300 years ago." She frowned. "What has changed about us?" "Hmm... How do I put it?" I tried looking for suitable words to describe it but I couldn''t find them. "They are now more... Unique and weird." "Weird?" She raised one eyebrow. "Yeah. Like--- They made a big deal about something unimportant and unprioritizing the crucial one," I exined. "Can you give me an example?" I hummed briefly before I snapped my fingers. "That love drama for example. Why do they put it on the front of the page, when they can put other important news there? You know like--- Monster attacks or political things. Something between the countries." Then I cringed. "Also there''s no single sex scene in it. Are mortals giving up on continuing their lineage? Their age is not even as long as demon''s." Myint was mixed with my confusion. Thinking again, that would be the reason why Barry looked so happy after sessfully banging his girlfriend yesterday. ''Ha... I didn''t know mortals are so pitiful. I should show a bit of mercy on them. '' "It''s a love drama, not a porn movie. Of course, there is no such thing as a sex scene," she retorted. "Okay, you have said that ''porn'' thing twice. What''s that?" I asked. "Let me show you." We went to my desk and fiddled with myptop. She downloaded something called the VPN program before she opened a website full of videos of people having sex. "Yes. This is what I meant by lust drama," I said eagerly. But then I frowned upon realizing the maximum duration was only about half an hour. "But the duration is too short. It''s barely called a movie." "This is porn. Only certain people can ess it," she exined. "They limited the ess? Why? Are mortals not interested in sex anymore? Are they giving up on the natural one and choosing a clone or tube baby?" I asked in confusion again. Seriously, sex was a natural thing. Every living thing did it to breed. Why have they limited their ess to a movie that teaches them about it? Julia exhaled a long breath and smiled awkwardly. "We still have sex to breed. It''s just... This kind of thing isn''t for all age''s consumption." My frown was getting clearer. "That''s a bit funny. I remember 300 years ago, mortals sometimes bang each other in the cells. Some said they didn''t want to die before leaving their offspring in this world. Plus it kept them warm." She looked at me with a weird expression. It was a mixture of shock and confusion. "Don''t judge me for that. It was a war. I caught some mortals and put them in the cells. They could ask me for some nket if they needed it, but they chose to do it on their own," I quickly added. "Then, what did you do to them?" "Depends. If they were willing to be my servants, I would let them go. If not, I would kill them on the spot. Some also tried to use me and licked my feet. So I killed them," I shrugged. "You were so cruel in the past..." she said. I fell silent. It was a time when I couldn''t control my power of Wrathpletely. So my emotions were a little unstable. "I was. Controlling the Power of Wrath is not easy. It is the worst of other deadly sins," I admitted. "What about now?" I gave her a smug smile. "Do you think Theo would still be alive if I couldn''t control that power yet?" "Hmm... Make sense. You know, I thought you were the Lord of Lust before. I mean you attracted a lot of people." A chuckle came out of my mouth. "Believe me. Although Lust is handsome, I don''t think mortals can handle him. He''s horny all the time. 24/7. He needs his women wherever he goes or he''ll get a headache." "That sounds like a crazy pervert," she cringed. "That''s right. He is the king of perverts." I came closer to her face and smirked. "But I can also be your king of pervert," I seduced. She turned her gaze the other way with a blushing face. It made me let out another chuckle. "You''re nning to stay here right?" I assumed since she brought a duffel bag besides those groceries. So it should be filled with her clothes and necessities. She nodded. "I don''t feel like being alone tonight..." My smirk reappeared. "Then I shall eat you again..." Chapter 39: Six Winged Incubus Chapter 39: Six Winged Incubus Seven Sins System Chapter 39. Six Winged Incubus After another two rounds of sex, we fell asleep. But the moment I fell into my deep sleep, the mysterious woman''s voice rang again. "Your Highness¡­" Her voice sounded mncholy. I slowly opened my eyes and found I was already standing in the middle of the battlefield. My surroundings were so chaotic. Hundreds of destroyed buildings were everywhere. Screams came from all directions. The fire burned the ground. The billowing smoke colored the dark red sky. "Where am I?" I muttered, looking around in confusion. I knew this was not the war between the three realms 300 years ago. This ce was more like the shadow realm''s old capital, but I couldn''t remember when this happened. From a distance, I could see a gigantic creature with hundreds of tentacles. I estimated his height was about 100 meters. He looked like a rotten zombie and his tentacles were simr to mine. Each of them had red eyes and sharp teeth. I narrowed my eyes, focusing my sight on that creature. "What''s that?" I muttered again. The creature looked foreign to me yet familiar. Although I couldn''t remember when I was sure I had seen it once. Also... There was a strange feeling when I saw it. I felt furious. I was so mad that I wanted to tear his body and chop him into pieces. Curious, I turned into my true form and intended to investigate it, or rather kill it. After all, he was the cause of all this mess. Surprisingly, my form was different than usual. I was more like... An incubus with six wings than the real me. My tentacles were gone. Likewise with my two tails which were reced by a short tail. "What happened?" I muttered in confusion. My eyes shifted from my palms to my wings. I knew it was me, but why was I different than usual? Not finished with my confusion, the woman''s voice came again. "Your Highness..." I turned to the origin of the voice. Amid the chaos, my sight caught a subus wearing a white sexy dress. She had long brown hair like Julia''s and blue eyes. A frown on my forehead. "Who are you?" I asked. Back in the shadow realm, Ivy was my only subus. Although her face was not clear, I was sure she was not Ivy. I was pretty sure she was not Julia either. She was someone else. But who? She didn''t answer. "Answer me!" I demanded. What I saw was her bitter smile. Her eyes stared at me in a mncholic gaze, as if she was telling all her pain through her gaze. I tried to use my Teleportation skill, but I couldn''t. So I opened my wings and glid to her as fast as I could. Yet no matter how fast I tried to approach her, I felt like I was moving in ce. Her tears stopped me. "I love you... Your Highness." I gasped. Somehow it made my heart ache. It felt like a thousand needles were stabbing me. I felt heartbroken and my chest felt tight without a clear reason. ----- I opened my eyes and gasped. What came into my view was the dull white ceiling of my room in the Clourmity Academy''s dorm. My heart was beating fast and mixed emotions filled my heart. I even sweated even though I was naked. Even if it was just a dream, it felt so real. Oddly enough, I couldn''t recall any urrences simr to that. Especially about that gigantic demon. While the mysterious subus kept appearing in my memory. Stunning on the bed, I sat down before I swallowed hard and took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself down. "What''s that?" I was not sure it was all just a coincidence since it kept popping up in my mind. I turned to Julia who was fast asleep beside me and looked at her beautiful face. My semen smell reeked from her since I cum on her body in the second round. ''Does this have anything to do with her?'' I thought. That was all I could think of, but... What was that thing? Why did he have my tentacles? If it was a real battle, why I couldn''t recall it? If it was just a dream, why did it keep popping up in my head? I lowered my head and closed my eyes, trying to remember every big battle I had been through. But I still couldn''t find it. What went through my head was the great cmity 500 years ago. I was still 23 years old back then. A young naive demon who still had to learn a lot. But I was so full of my prestigious life and my royal status. With my long life span and my father''s power, I couldn''t help myself but only think about having fun every day. I simply was not much different than my sister''s current state or worse. I was a spoiled and pathetic demon prince who only knew to please himself. But then the table turned around, and a huge disaster appeared in the shadow realm. An ancient legendary demon woke up from its slumber and destroyed the capital. Since I was so pathetic back then, I got knocked out after the first attack. I didn''t even have a chance to see the ancient demon''s form at all. I woke up a monthter only to find the old capital already in ruins. Not only that, but I also lost my mother and my father was seriously injured. That legendary demon also took the old seven lords of sins'' lives. That was the reason why the current lords were around my age. Luckily, a servant could escape with my newborn sister in time so she was fine. At that time, I felt so powerless. What I did after that cmity was staring at the empty wall nkly since I had no motivation to do anything. That incident hurt my pride and dignity badly to the point that I wasn''t interested in having fun like I used to anymore. Then, my father forced me to take harsh training, or hellish I could say. He didn''t hesitate to beat me up or whip me just because I couldn''t pass a level of my training in a day. I was covered in blood and bruised every day. Some maids even begged him due to my poor condition. But of course, he paid no heed to their words. As for me... I was not making anyints. I knew I deserved it. Just like that, I turned from a spoiled prince into a killing machine. Then he taught me a lot of political things and his work. He made me his assistant and trained my mind to solve many problems and make decisions in many ways. He gave me a lot of work and pushed me to my limit. There was a time when I often fell asleep at my desk due to my exhaustion. In just 2 years, I managed to gain many nobles'' trust and proved that I could lead the shadow realm in ce of my father. I even won the royal duel between the royal demons 2 years in a row to prove my strength. As my memories shed through my head, I realized the only one that matched my dream was the old capital. The subus and the gigantic demon weren''t there. I didn''t even know its shape and no one told me either. So my memory about that ancient bastard was zero. I took a deep breath and turned to Julia. Since I found nothing in my memory, Julia was my only clue. I was sure it had something to do with her since these memories started to appear when I saw her badly injured. My hand reached and caressed Julia''s cheek gently. "Have I met you before?" Chapter 40: Hazy Memory Chapter 40: Hazy Memory Seven Sins System Chapter 40. Hazy Memory Getting up, I put my feet on the floor and wore my sweat pants. I nced at the clock. 11.23 PM Although it was almost midnight, I decided to take a snack. I went to the fridge to get myst tomato juice and went to the balcony for some fresh water, hoping it would clear up my hazy memory and calm my mind. Once I was on the balcony, I leaned my back on the half-iron fence and took a sip of my tomato juice. I tilted my head to the side, looking at the academy building from the distance nkly. Even though there was nothing there, I needed something to focus my sight. As the sour-sweet tomato juice filled my mouth, the night wind bit my skin, brushing my face and ruffling my hair. The temperature was a bit colder than usual and I was sure if I would catch a cold if I was a human. But that was all I needed to refresh my head. Once again, I tried to remember what happened. But no matter how much I tried, what came to my mind was the pain that pierced my heart. Not physically but psychologically. I couldn''t remember anything other than that and the mysterious subus. And when I remembered about the gigantic demon, what I felt was extreme anger. But why? What crime did he do to me till I was so mad? ''Maybe I should ask dad,'' I thought. I didn''t know if he knew this or not, but maybe I could get a clue or something. As my mind was lost in thoughts, I realized some movement from the park in front of the dorm. I turned and narrowed my eyes to find out, but I caught nothing. It could be a small animal or something. After all, I was on the 10th floor and rarely went to the balcony. If it was Theo, I hoped he came directly to my room and saw Julia sleeping on my bed. No, I even didn''t mind to fuck her in front of him just to break and tell him that she belonged to me now. I was sure his shocked face would be nice entertainment. I retreated a couple of steps and hid my back behind the wall. ''Greed.'' A tentacle came out of my back and turned into a mosquito. It flew in the direction of the movement to find out about it. Unfortunately, I didn''t find anyone. So I made a wider search. But what I found was only Evie and her friend who came out of the academy 24H convenience store. Shopping bags were in their hands. As they walked towards their dorm, I could hear them talking about me. So I decided to follow them. "I watched how he assisted Miss Julia. Although he is abat doctor, he has a DPS'' reflex and movement. Not to mention, he can detect danger faster than a tank. It was totally mind-blowing," said the brown ponytail girl excitedly. "Yea. He is an unexpected guy. Sometimes he teaches us some new strategies that we haven''t learned before. He can also manage the whole team well and deal with the boys'' childish attitude," Evie giggled The girl exhaled a long breath. "After this incident, I wish the academy will let Dr. Allen teach the ss. I mean, why is the academy wasting a probat doctor like him in the infirmary? Besides..." She turned to Evie and pouted. "Why are you getting a good-looking mentor like him while what I got is a grumpy annoying guy?" sheined. "Don''t ask me. Let''s just say thatdy luck likes me more than you," replied Evie in a nonchnt tone. An annoying smile on her lips. "It''s unfair to monopolize a good-looking guy," she protested. "I wish I was in your group," she sobbed in a lower voice. "Sorry. We already have a lot of members. It''s more than enough," Evie teased. The girl pouted again. But then an annoying smirk appeared on her lips. "Or... I can pretend to be sick and stay in the infirmary once in a while." Evie frowned and shook her head from side to side. "You know the academy''s rules, right? They will cut our grades by half if you fake your illness." "Haa... I forgot about that," the girl said in disappointment. Since it was just girls'' talk, I decided to investigate elsewhere. But I didn''t find any suspicious people there. "Azrael, what are you doing? You will catch a cold." Julia''s voice came from behind me. I turned to her and chuckled. "Demons can''t get sick, Julia." She was wearing her night robe. "But you shouldn''t go out half-naked like that." She gave me my shirt. I took and wore it without buttoning it. My eyes fixed on her. "Tell me. Have I met you before?" I couldn''t hold my curiosity anymore. She thought for a while before she shook her head from side to side. "I don''t think so. We never met before you came here." "I mean like 100 or 200 years ago," I pointed out what I meant. She answered me with a frown. I smiled wryly. "Sorry. I forgot humans don''t live that long," I said regretfully. A long breath escaped from her mouth. Her hand reached on my cheek and caressed it. "Is something bothering you?" She made a random guess. I closed my eyes infort. "Yeah." "Can you tell me what it is?" Slowly, I opened my eyes and reced my wry smile with a soft one. "Just a blurry memory. Not a big deal." "Then, why do you look sad?" I exhaled softly and bent my head a bit. "I don''t know when it happened. I don''t even remember the incident at all. Yet it hurt me," I wondered before I returned my gaze to her and looked into her eyes. "It broke my heart. But I don''t know why..." "Are you sure it was a memory? Not a nightmare?" she made sure. I shook my head from side to side and tilted my head towards the sky. "The pain was too real." She held my hand. "Let''s talk inside." I nodded and went inside. I also called my tentacle since I didn''t find anything. After that, I spent the next hour chatting with her and working on our report. Yeah, we fell asleep just like that after we had sex so we haven''t done that yet. For my memory... She couldn''t do anything about it, but I was d I had someone to share with. Chapter 41: You Have to Pay me, Body or Soul Chapter 41: You Have to Pay me, Body or Soul Seven Sins System Chapter 41. You Have to Pay me, Body or Soul The morning sunlight from the window woke me from my sleep. ''It''s morning already?'' I turned to check the clock. 06.03 AM It was a little early since my work started by 08.00 AM but I usually woke up around this time so I could hit the gym, run at the park, or train at the training ground before I took the shower and went to work. "Julia, wake up," I whispered. But when I turned to my side, she had gone. I only saw a note on my desk. When I read it, she said that she thanked me for letting her stay and decided to go back to her room early since she didn''t bring her work clothes. She also made my breakfast and lunch and left those on the kitchen counter. Which was save my time making sandwiches. After I changed my clothes to simple shorts, a t-shirt, and running shoes, I went to the park to start my morning exercise. Surprisingly, the park looked more crowded than usual. Several students joined me to jog. Some did some simple exercise or just sit on the bench and ate their breakfast. While some of the others did strange movements on small mats. If I remembered correctly, the mortals called it yoga. ''I wonder if the teachers asked the students to exercise more,'' I thought. Usually, it was just me and one or two other people. At least not this much. So I was sure there was a good reason for this odd change. After a couple of rounds and a lot of smiles to reply to the students'' greetings, I took a bath and put on my work clothes before I left for the academy. But unexpectedly, instead of Theo, it was Miss Katrina who was waiting for me in front of the infirmary. "Morning, Dr. Allen. May we talk for a few minutes?" she greeted me with a smile. "Sure." I opened the infirmary, turned on the light, and let her in. I bet this had something to do with yesterday''s attack. As for what Julia and I were doing, there were no regtions about it. They didn''t prohibit the rtionship between mentors or teachers. I put my bag on my desk. "Do you want my report?" I asked without further ado. I opened my bag and looked for my report. "You can put it on my desk before lunchtime," she replied. Her answer made me turn to her and stopped my hands'' movements. "So what can I do to help you?" A smirk appeared on her lips. She approached me in elegant steps. Her click-ck sound from her heels echoed in the infirmary. "You can help me by giving me your blood," she said. I took a deep breath. "How about no?" A slight annoyance in the tone of my voice. "A little bit is fine," she seduced. "No," I retorted. "A drop." "Still no." She stopped in front of me and folded her arms across her chest. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll fire you?" she threatened. I leaned the back of my waist casually on the side of my desk and folded my arms like her. "Go ahead. I will dly report you to the doctor association," I challenged. "Tch. Fine, let''s change the topic." She pulled a nearby seat and sat facing me. "Let''s get this straight, Dr. Allen. Are you not human? Or are you born with special talents?" she guessed. I sat in my usual chair and furrowed my brows. "Should I answer it? You tested me before I entered this academy. You know all my abilities and whatever I wrote on my resume is a truth." "Indeed. But getting out of the monster horde unscathed is impossible. So I think..." She suddenly stood up and put her hands on my chair handles, locking me between her arms. Her face was in front of mine. Our eyes locked on each other as if we were two beasts who were ready to eat each other. "You have extraordinary abilities. But you hid it from us. Or... You have special blood in your veins." Her tone sounds like a seduction. I chuckled lightly. "I know this is just another excuse so you can take my blood." Another smirk on my lips. "Not really. But for me, getting out of that many monsters without a single wound is impossible." She looked calm despite my words. I tilted my head a bit and raised one of my eyebrows. "You mean... you''d rather I came back dying?" I asked. "Not a single wound doesn''t mean I expect you to be dying. A scratch here and there should be normal." "I''m a doctor, Miss Katrina. The only things I can''t heal are fatal wounds that require surgery, broken bones, and serious illnesses. If I can''t treat them, that means I''ve reached my limit or I''m dying. Besides, I have a potion supply, remember?" I reasoned. "But you didn''t use any of that," she retorted. "I told you, what we did yesterday was run and hide. There''s no way Julia and I faced that many monsters," I exined. A long breath escaped her mouth. "Well, I can''t say anything until I finished my investigation. Once I get the evidence, we''ll talk again. After all--- If you kill them all, You won''t be able to remove those monsters'' corpses easily. "This time I could pick up her threat from her tone. My smirk widened. "Then I can only say, good luck. We only killed a few of them so maybe you will be disappointed with that," I said confidently. She wouldn''t get any of it since I had eaten almost all of them. I didn''t even spare their bones. "I see..." she purred. She tilted her head and approached me before she inhaled the side of my neck deeply. Her breath tickled my skin. "Just for information, Dr. Allen. This scent of blood of yours makes me impatient," she whispered. Then she pulled her head and turned around. "I''ll be waiting for your report on my desk, Dr. Allen," she said as she walked away. The fact that she wanted me to take it to her office when she could take it now, signified she still wanted to talk or maybe do something to me. After she left the infirmary and closed the door, my smirk turned into an evil smile. "If you''re willing to make a contract with a devil like me, I don''t mind it. But I only ept an equivalent trade. So, it''s either your body or your soul," I muttered. Chapter 42: A Devil and A Vampire Chapter 42: A Devil and A Vampire Seven Sins System Chapter 42. A Devil and A Vampire "What a fierce vampire." It was aint but my smile said another thing. Miss Katrina reminded me of my servant. A vampire woman who fell in love with me during the war 300 years ago. The angels massacred her family. While mortals had not been able to ept the vampires'' existence yet. So she took my side. Unfortunately, at that time, I only thought of how I could win the war and I was mostly consumed by my Wrath power. So Ipletely ignored her feelings and only concentrated on the war. I didn''t touch her and saw her only as my fighting tool. I didn''t even know what her real name was, I called her ''Red'' due to her hair color. I exhaled a long breath and walked towards the door. "It would be funny if she was Red''s descendant," I joked to myself. Thinking back, Red was the only vampire who had ever sucked my blood. I allowed it to save her. She was on the verge of death when I found her. Without blood, she would die. Since no one was there, I used my blood. Judging by her appearance, I knew she was a warrior. So I thought she would be useful to me. And I was right, she fought well. All I needed to do was give her a little bit of my blood every night. Unfortunately, we parted ways after the three realms'' agreement. I could remember how sad she was when we parted. But a deal was a deal. She couldn''te with me either since she wasn''t a demon. In the end, I gave her a good amount of jewels so she could build her own house. Jewels were nothing to me since I had a lot of them in my pce. Somehow I regretted not bringing some before I came here. Well, my father didn''t allow me to bring any of it either since this was a secret mission. I could create it with my high-level Devil''s Craft. But I had to break all my seal tiers first before I could do it. After locking the door, I turned to my room. "Time to work." My tentacles popped out of my back and started checking the medical supply. As usual, I finished it in 5 minutes. I unlocked the door and returned to my seat. My hand took my breakfast. Something made of egg with colorful pieces of vegetables. Since I ran out of tomato juice, I had to drop by the convenience storeter. As I popped the food into my mouth, I opened my system. [Status] [Name: Azrael Shadowraven de Nightfall ] [Age: 523] [Level 40] [Exp: 12.00%] [Race: Royal Demon] [Title: Lord of Wrath] [Seal tier: 4] [HP: 1380/1380] [DP: 1030/1030] [ATK: 450] [M.ATK: 450] [SPD: 103] [DEF: 103] [Seven sins points] [Wrath 80/1000] [Lust 200/1000] [Envy 0/1000] [Gluttony 60/1000] [Sloth 0/1000] [Greed 60/1000] [Pride 130/1000] As for my quest points, I decided to buy my Portal skill. So I could hunt freely with it. I closed my skill and gazed up at the sky from the window in front of me. I had mixed feelings about yesterday''s fight. On the one hand, I was d that I had started getting some clues. On the other hand, I was so irritated that what the angels said was true. It was my kind who was trespassing into the mortal realm. Guesses and spections ran wildly across my head. Was the mastermind a criminal? Or my fellow seven sins lords who were trying to mess with the agreement? Unfortunately, without clear evidence, I could not draw any conclusions. Who knew it was someone else? After all, there could be other possibilities. The cking sound of the door opening and an indifferent greeting interrupted my reverie. "Yahooo!" Barry greeted me cheerfully. Which was followed by his two best friends. "Sup'' dude!" said Ion. "Yo!" As usual, even with his indifferent greet, Darren still looked cool. I replied to them with a t stare. "Is that how you greet your mentor?" I nagged. They grinned innocently. "Morning, Dr. Allen," they greeted politely. "Morning," I replied with a smile. "What brings you here?" I asked. "We just want to ask about that crazy p---" Barry held his tongue. His eyes were fixed on my breakfast. "Guys! He''s eating an omelet!" he shouted in shock. His index finger pointed at my food. They came up to me, my food to be precise, and started analyzing it like a group of brainless scientists. "It looks like an omelet," said Darren. His index finger tapped his lower lip. His brow furrowed and his eyes fixed on my food, showing how serious he was. "And smell like one," added Ion, sniffing my food like a prehistoric tribe. "And taste like---" Barry tried to steal a bite but I pped his hand. "That''s mine. Make your own," Iined. Barry pouted and tried to make a cute face. But I replied to him with a cringe. "That won''t work," I said. He looked annoyed with my reply. "Fine. Then tell me who gave it to you?" He tried to turn the conversation around. "I ce my bet on ire," Darren said confidently. Ion snapped his fingers. "Evie. There''s no way ire can make such pretty food." He pointed to the omelet. "Look at the vegetables. All neatly arranged like a flower." I frowned at them. "Why ire and Evie? It could be me," Iined. Somehow it irritated me. Theyughed. "You? That''s even more shocking than yesterday''s epic escape," Barry scoffed. "That''s impossible," Ion added. ''These annoying kids...'' I gave them a t stare. Theirughter stopped upon my stare. "Wait... Are you serious?" A trace of panic was in Barry''s tone. "I-Impossible..." said Ion in a stammering voice. "You really cooked this by yourself?" added Darren in surprise. I exhaled a long breath. "It''s Julia. Didn''t I tell you that she wasing to my ce?" I admitted. They replied with shocked expressions. Chapter 43: Did You Tie Her Up? Chapter 43: Did You Tie Her Up? Seven Sins System Chapter 43. Did You Tie Her Up? "We thought you were kidding!" Barry half screamed in disbelief. "Did she stay over at your cest night?" guessed Ion eagerly. "Yea. That''s why she made my breakfast and lunch," I replied in a casual tone. I looked calm despite their fric reaction. Their jaws dropped in shock. "Did you..." Ion raised his hand and connected the tip of his index finger with his thumb in an ''O'' shape. While Darren put his index finger in it repeatedly. Their eyes were fixed on me in curiosity. Rather than answer them directly, I smirked. "I have no obligation to answer it," I said in a nonchnt tone before I put another bite of the omelet in my mouth. Still, my expression had answered everything. They exchanged nces in surprise. "It''s a yes," said Darren. "Definitely," Ion added, nodding in agreement. "Damn, that''s too fast," Barry whined in envy. I frowned. "Don''t you guys already have girlfriends? Why are you acting as if I justmitted a crime?" It wasn''t like I was the only one who had sex here. All of them had done it before, yet they acted like a bunch of virgin boys. "We''re talking about Miss Julia here. The sexiest teacher in the academy. Of course, it''s a crime!" Darren exined eagerly. "Big crime. Don''t forget that crazy p--- I mean, Mr. Theo. He has put his eyes on her for a long time," Ion reminded me. Different from the others, Barry raised his hands like a conductor, asking his two friends to be quiet. "Okay, let''s forget about it." A nasty grin appeared on his face. "Can you tell us how it feels? I mean..." He put his hands in front of his chest and made a squeezing motion as if he was holding something big there. His eyes filled with clear curiosity. I quickly caught what he meant. "Why should I tell you?" I said with an annoying smirk. Well, Julia''s sexy body had caught many people''s attention. Especially the boys. Moreover, she was one of the best whip users in the academy. "That''s the boys'' heaven. Just imagine if we put our head in the middle of those fluffy mountains," said Darren. Followed by Ion. "At least you can tell us the position. Like missionary, doggy style or..." "Cowboy girl. She''s a whip user. I bet she was on the top and tied Dr. Allen to the bed," Barry guessed. His nasty grin widened. "Oh! That makes sense," said Darren with the same nasty grin. His eyes were fixed on me. "Maybe she also ''tortured'' him with her whip first. You know like leaving a little mark here and there," Ion bbered. "Or she ordered him to call her ''Queen'' ," added Barry. "Moreover, he is a doctor. He could heal himself and the marks would disappear without a trace," Darren added gasoline to the fire. I bet their brains were already filled with perverted thoughts. "Perfect..." Ion hissed. All of them nodded in agreement. They should use this ''teamwork'' in their training, not in this useless thing. I took another bite of my omelet and looked at them with the same t stare. "Are you guys done yet?" I asked with a nonchnt tone. They returned their gaze to me. "Not before you told us," replied Ion. Their gazes turned serious. "Please, tell us it''s all true," said Barry. "No, it is not. You watched too many porn movies," I retorted with a frown. They gasped in shock and couldn''t believe it. "Does that mean... You were the one who tied her up?" Darren gave another guess. "Dr. Allen¡­ I didn''t know you were that fierce," added Ion, shaking his head from side to side. I knew it was a joke so I decided to y with them. So instead of answering them with a proper answer, I answered them with another mysterious smirk. "No way!" they said in unison. "Okay, we didn''t go that far," I quickly admitted since they were too loud. ''Yet...'' I wanted to add that word, but I decided to hold my tongue. An orchestra of disappointment left their mouths. "So disappointing. I thought we''d get an interesting story," Barryined. "That''s a private experience," I retorted. After they clicked their tongues in disappointment, without a word, they left with limp steps. ''They are seriouslying just to ask that?'' I thought. My eyes stared at them as they drifted away. A cringe on my face. I turned and was just about to continue my quiet breakfast, but suddenly the trio came into my room again in a hurry. "Did you guys forget something?" I asked spontaneously. Quickly, Barry put his index finger in front of his lips. "Shh!" Without saying anything, they hid behind the curtain and hopped onto the bed in panic. "Please, don''t tell them we''re here, okay?" Ion added. Before I could answer them, ire and Fiona came into my room. "Morning, Dr. Allen," they greeted cheerfully. "Morning," I replied. From the bags in their hands, I could guess their intentions. "Dr. Allen, since you said you liked my cooking, so I made another one," ire said, giving me the bag. A smile on her face. "I-I also made one for you. I hope you don''t mind training me this afternoon," Fiona said in a stammering voice, giving her bag to me. In contrast to ire''s confidence, she looked embarrassed. I took them. "Thank you." Those were free food. So I couldn''t say no. "Is that an omelet?" Fiona asked. Their eyes were fixed on my food. "Yeah. Do you want some?" I offered, even though there were only two pieces left. "You can cook?" asked ire in curiosity. A frown of confusion on her forehead. Her eyes fell on my omelet. "Oh, it wasn''t me who made it," I answered. That made ire turn to me. "Is that from Evie?" she guessed. "It''s from Julia," I replied. "Ah! Miss Julia is good at cooking. That''s why it looks so beautiful," said Fiona in admiration. A proud smile on her lips. "I wish I could cook as good as he does." But her words created a gloomy expression on ire''s face. Chapter 44: Three Hungry Boys Chapter 44: Three Hungry Boys Seven Sins System Chapter 44. Three Hungry Boys "ire," I called her. And it brought her attention back to me. "Yes?" "Thank you for---" My words trailed off as I could feel an intense gaze from behind the curtain. I nced at the boys and quickly caught their envious gazes. "---Preparing the lunch," I continued as I shifted my gaze to ire, deciding to ignore them. "I''ll try to make a better one next time," she replied. I could see her determination in her eyes. "Thank you. But I''m not a fan of food. Just concentrate on your mission and study. We have another mission in a few days, remember?" I quickly added. I didn''t understand why it suddenly became a cookingpetition. "Besides, I prefer a strong woman over nice food," I stated. Well, I had a lot of servants and maids at my pce. So food was not a problem for me. But for sure with my position, I needed a woman who could fight and serve me well. I knew ire had feelings for me, but I didn''t know to what extent. If she wanted to be my subus, she had to say that she was willing to be mine and give her loyalty to me. I had no interest in making mortals my women without turning them into demons. They had a much shorter lifespan than mine. I didn''t want to experience a broken heart for that stupid reason. "I see..." ire''s face brightened. "I''ll work hard for it." Just as the words left her mouth, another girl''s voice came from the door''s direction. It made us turn to it. "Good morning, Dr---" Evie''s words trailed off as did her steps. She was stunned by ire and Fiona''s presence. So were the others. From the lunchbox in Evie''s hands, everyone could already tell what her intention was. Curious, the boys peeked through the curtains'' gaps to check what was going on before finally deciding toe out of their hiding ce. "Okay, I can''t stand it anymore! This isn''t fair!" protested Barry in envy. "Why only him? There are three other hungry boys here, " Ionined with a pout. "Two hungry boys and one handsome hungry boy. You can give it to me and ignore the others," said Darren confidently. He flicked his bangs with his fingers and shed a smile at the girls. Despite his cheesy line, he still looked cool. I thought Evie would nag them, but I was wrong. She only took a deep breath before she walked over to Darren and handed him the lunch box. "Here. For you," she said casually as if it was nothing. "Huh? Are you serious?" Darren asked in disbelief. He took the lunch box in doubt. His confusion was evident on his face. "Yes. I thought Dr. Allen would bring another sandwich so I made him some food. But he already got it from someone else." Evie nced at my bag on my desk, staring at my other lunch box. "Even Miss Julia has made his lunch," she muttered. Then she returned her gaze to Darren and shrugged. "I guess I will feed the hungry then. Don''t forget to share it with Barry and Ion," she said in a nonchnt tone. A grateful smile appeared on Darren''s lips. "Evie... You are our savior." Again, Barry showed a different reaction. "Hey, I''m not a beggar. I refuse to be equated with them. I have my dignity," heined. "Uh... You were the one who shouted the loudest," Ion sneered, giving Barry a condescending look. "If you don''t want it, that''s okay. Darren and Ion can have it," Evie said with a pout. "I never said I didn''t want it. I only stated I''m not a beggar," Barry retorted quickly. The others rolled their eyes to the side. "Oh, if you bring food next time, juste directly to us. Dr. Allen said he prefers a strong woman to nice food," added Barry. Evie turned to me. "Really?" she asked in disbelief. "He got me wrong. I don''t mind if you bring me some food once in a while, but not every day," I said. Instead of the conversation, I paid attention to other things. "I understand. I''ll train more diligently then." Evie returned her gaze to the boys. "Don''t forget to return the box after lunch. And if one of your girlfriends finds out, that''s your problem, not mine," she warned. "Yes, ma''am!" the trio replied in unison. While the others chatted around, my attention was on Evie. I even used my Analyze skill to check on her status. Indeed she looked innocent, I noticed she mentioned Julia even though no one had mentioned it to her before. She was not on Julia''s team so she shouldn''t know that much detail. Even Fiona didn''t know it before I said the food was from her. My mind went back to what I sawst midnight. ''Did she spy on me? But why?'' I thought. The problem was... What could she gain from spying on me from a distance like that? As for why she knew about Julia, she probably saw her sneak out of the male mentor dorm this morning or enter itst night. ''Wait... Doesn''t that mean she''s been spying on me sincest night?'' Evie''s voice brought my attention back to her. "Sorry to bother you, Dr. Allen. I will excuse myself." She just turned around and was about to leave, but I stopped her. "Evie," I called her. She turned to me. "Yes?" "Do you have spare time after today''s practice? I want to ask a few things," I asked. "Sure," she replied with a smile. "Later." Then she left. "We also need to go. Our ss is almost starting," Fiona reminded the others. All of them nced at the clock and realized what she said was true. "Oh crap!" said Barry. "We''ll excuse ourselves," said ire. After I answered with a nod, they left. I finished myst two slices of omelet, tidied the box, and had a drink. "Morning, Dr. Allen." A familiar male voice suddenly came from the door. Without looking at him, I knew I had an unwanted guest. Chapter 45: Hickey Chapter 45: Hickey Seven Sins System Chapter 45. Hickey I turned around. "Morning, Mr. Theo," I said politely. The smile on my lips was the exact opposite of his sour expression. I had predicted this would happen and had no ns to let Theo go. After all, it was just the two of us here. Since we were at the academy, he only wore his work clothes. A shirt and trousers. Without his uniform, he looked less intimidating. Still, his body which was much bigger than mine made our differences seem too vast. But as the devil, I didn''t need a big body to kill someone. Well, I couldn''t kill him due to the agreement, but I could think of another way. After closing the door behind him, he approached me with vigorous steps. His eyes stared intently at me. "What have you done to Julia?" he hissed in displeasure. Instead of being intimidated, I chuckled, indicating that I only thought this was all a game. "I didn''t do anything," I replied in a casual tone. "Liar!" he gritted his teeth. "If you don''t believe me. Why do you bother to ask?" He stopped in front of me and looked down at me. "I''ll ask you one more time. Yesterday. What did you do to Julia? She''s been avoiding me since then," he repeated. But I responded by leaning my back on my chair and folding my arms in front of my chest. "She''s been avoiding you for a long time. Even before I came here. You only me your failure on me," I said straight to the point. "Trying to twist the facts, huh?" he said in displeasure. "Twisting the facts?" I scoffed which was followed by a chuckle. "Do you need a mirror?" Myughter stopped. "Let''s cut the case. She has rejected you. Stop bothering her." "No, she hasn''t!" he insisted. "Do you need a harsh rejection to understand it? Or are you too stupid to understand such a simple thing?" I exhaled a long tired breath. "Fine, I''ll have her tell you." He raised his fists in front of his chest and cracked them in turn. "So you''re trying to y as her boyfriend, huh?" I pulled my back away from the back of my seat and gave him an arrogant smirk. "I''m her boyfriend now. Got a problem?" I challenged. "Bullshit!" he shouted. Realizing he was burning with jealousy, I continued my insult. Breaking an arrogant mortal''s heart like him was a nice entertainment for me. It was more fun than killing him directly. "Last night. She wasn''t in her room, right? Where do you think she went? Or..." My smirk widened. "Where did she spend the night?" His eyes widened. He immediately caught what I meant. "You mean..." My smirk turned into a devilish one. "Yes. Just for your information." I pulled my shirt cor to the side, showing her hickey on my shoulder. "She gave me this on our third y. She likes to y rough and is very good at BJ. I can''t get enough of it." His rage burned his heart. His anger was evident in his gaze and expression. He pulled my cor and raised his fist. "You little shit!" he shouted. I was about to use my Teleportation skill to take him, but a male voice from the door came. "Mr. Theo!" Due to the voice, I undid my intention. Likewise with Theo. Spontaneously, we turned to the source of the voice and could see Barry and the others standing in front of the door along with the other students. Including ire, Evie, Fiona, and the others. This modern era''s weapons were in their hands and aimed at us. Their phones. "Let him go! Or we''ll post this on social media!" ire threatened. Yeah, she was never afraid of anyone as long as she believed she was doing the right thing. Despite their good intentions to save me, I exhaled a long breath of disappointment. ''Thanks a lot for saving my prey, everyone,'' I grumbled internally. My initial intention was to take him with my Teleportation skill to an empty room and give him a few knocks, like breaking his bones here and there. Then I would take him to yesterday''s cave with my Portal skill and let the monsters rip him apart. By using a third party as my killer, I was not breaking the agreement at all. In addition, I would get an extra show and food, since I had to eat his body to remove the evidence. "Drop it! Do you want to fail in my ss?" he threatened them. With this much evidence, I bet he wouldn''t dare. "I dare you!" Barry returned his threat. With the cameras pointed at us, Theo had no other choice but to let me go. "Since you guys recorded it, I''ll say what I want." He returned his gaze to me."I challenge you for a duel at lunchtime. Do you ept it?" ''Oh, the ssic way,'' I thought. In medieval times, a duel was amon way to solve many problems, from women,nd, and proving power. But this method was rarely used in the modern era. Most mortals solved their problem by following the legal procedure and only using the duel as apetition and a ce to test their strength. While in the Shadow Realm, demons still used this method to solve many problems. It depends on how big the problem was, of course, since there was a minimum requirement to do it. Unfortunately, the mortal world''s duel was different from the shadow realm. We couldn''t kill in the mortal world''s duel. What the winner needed to do was knock his opponent out. I was about to say a word, but Darren interrupted me. "That''s cheating!" he shouted. "Yeah, Dr. Allen is a healer! How can he win it!" Ion added. "Shut up! This is between me and him!" Theo shouted angrily. "I ept it," I said unwillingly. It was a pity since we had to end it with a duel while all I wanted was his life. But under these circumstances, what could I do? Rejecting it made me look like a coward so I had no choice but to ept it. Well, on the bright side I could kick his ass in front of a crowd. Which meant--- More show for me and more torture for him. "Dr. Allen, you don''t have to!" said Evie. Her tone sounded like a plea. But Theo considered my approval as my doom. His eyes looked at me menacingly. "Whoever the loser is, he has to obey the winner. And if you don''t show up, you will be considered a loser. So don''t you dare to run from me," he hissed. "Don''t worry. I won''t run away from my battle," I reassured him with a calm tone. Chapter 46: The Students Worries Chapter 46: The Students'' Worries Seven Sins System Chapter 46. The Students'' Worries "Good. I will ask the chairwoman''s permission," he hissed in displeasure before he removed his hand from me. "See youter, doctor," he said sarcastically. I could catch the wicked smile on his lips and his triumphant expression before he left the crowd. I had to admit his overconfidence was really something. After he left, the students put down their phones. While I tidied my shirt, especially my wrinkled cor. "You should thank us for saving you," said Barry shamelessly. His smile showed how proud he was. Ignoring Barry, ire and Evie approached me. Their eyes observed me, making sure I was okay. "Are you all right, doc?" ire asked. "I''m fine, ire. I can heal myself, remember?" I reminded her. Then I turned to Barry and the others. "Thank you for your help, Barry. Everyone. But you don''t have to do that next time. Don''t get involved in my problems." Even though I was a bit irritated by their interruption, I knew they had good intentions. "Seriously, what''s wrong with that pdin? Why does he have to be mad over something he doesn''t have?" Ion grunted in annoyance. Although the others didn''t know why we were fighting, the trio could already guess the reason. "He feels entitled and thinks the world only revolves around him," Darren said with a huff. "Yeah, he''s the sun, the moon, and the world. All people who oppose him will face their doom," Barry said with a sarcastic tone. I let out a quiet chuckle at their words. ire turned to Barry and the others. A frown on her forehead. "That''s not the problem now." She returned her gaze to me. "Why did you ept the duel? How can you deal with him? I mean you can''t possibly beat a pdin." Her concern was evident in the tone of her voice. "Don''t worry. I have my way," I reassured her. "But he''s a pdin. His endurance and strength are way above yours," Evie said in the same worried tone. "Not to mention his strong defense and stamina," Darren reminded. "Moreover, you don''t have any attacks against him," Barry added. They sounded serious. I exhaled a long breath. "Should I repeat my words?" I answered in a calm tone. My smile showed my confidence. I could understand their concern since no doctor could beat a pdin before and I couldn''t say how I could do it. Barry snapped his fingers. From his expression, he just understood something. A grin on his face. "You must have a trick to beat him, right?" he guessed. "It''s a duel, Barry. One vs one. If I use a trick, I will be disqualified and suspended from my job," I replied. All of this was on my employment contract. Barry''s face turned grim. "So..." He turned to Darren and Ion. "Should we help him?" he said in hesitation. "That also will make me disqualified," I said before the others gave their replies. "But---" Before ire could finish her words, I interrupted her. "I knew what to do. Just watch how I fight himter. Also---" I turned to the clock. "I think you should go back to your ss now," I reminded them. It made them turn to the clock. "Oh crap! We arete!" Barry screamed in panic. Which was followed by the others. Without a goodbye, all of them dispersed themselves apanied by the sound of their noisy footsteps. "Dr. Allen, we''lle and make sure it''s a fair duel," said ire. "Thank you," I said. After my answer, she ran to her ss following the others. After the door closed and they all left, an evil smirk appeared on my lips. "You just got lucky, Theo. If it weren''t for them, you''d be dead by now," I muttered. Well, I couldn''t wait to embarrass him in the next duel. I sat on my seat and folded my arms in front of my chest. My eyes fixed on the door. One of my tentacles came out of my back to put away the food boxes. "I wonder how longdy luck will protect you?" ----- 11. 16 AM I walked down the white modern corridor to the principal room with the report in my hand. Lunch time was almost starting so I decided to submit my report to Katrina before I headed up for my duel. Stopping at her office door, I threw a few knocks. A female voice came from within. "Come in." I opened the door and entered the room. "Morning, Miss Katrina," I greeted. "Morning, Dr. Allen. Take a seat," she answered without ncing at me. She sat behind herrge desk with a pile of documents by her side. Her hands moved nimbly on aptop in front of her. An artificial blood juice box on her other side. It reminded me of my work and the pile of documents on my desk. I didn''t know what my father was doing to take care of all that. He even didn''t let me exin what I was working on before he sent me here. Somehow I could understand why Ivy wanted toe with me to the mortal world. The room itself was dominated by hazelnut color and was quite luxurious. Not as good as my office but the facilities were quite good. A set of elegant sofas with a nice coffee table and carpet weed me with a little coffee and tea table nearby. An almost empty mini tea rack on top of it, indicating that she had a lot of gueststely. She was a vampire, so she drank nothing but blood. At the end of the room, an elegantrge desk with a huge bookshelf behind it. But there was one thing that surprised me. My eyes widened and my jaw dropped. I even stopped in front of it and stared at it in amazement. It was a huge painting on the side of that room. Chapter 47: The Devil In The Painting Chapter 47: The Devil In The Painting Seven Sins System Chapter 47. The Devil In The Painting Even though I knew it was a high-priced painting, what shocked me was the picture in it. A man sat on a stone throne and lifted one of his legs nonchntly. A demon to be precise since I could see his purplish horns and his eyes that glinted in red from behind his mask. He only wore ck trousers, showing his packed torso and abs. A dense red me was in his palm. But what made me sure the demon in the picture was me, or me when I was leading the war 300 years ago to be precise, was the six tentacles on his back. It even had all the details like the red eyes and the teeth. Even though the demon didn''t have a real crown, I always wore a mask when I led the war in the mortal world. So no one recognized my face. I quickly nced at the lower right corner of the painting to find out who the painter was and found Red''s name there. ''Oh, I just found out she has such talent. I should have treated her better.'' There was regret in my heart since I only treated Red as my fighting tool in the past. "Take a seat, Dr. Allen," Katrina repeated. It made me turn to her. As soon as she saw me, she was stunned. I bet it was because she caught the simrities between me and the painting. Luckily, the mask covered my face well. At least she couldn''t use me and the devil in the painting was the same person. I walked to her and sat in front of her. "Sorry, I got distracted by the painting," I shed my innocent smile and put my report on her desk. Yet she didn''t take my report nor took her eyes off me. "You look simr to the devil in the painting. I thought he walked out of his throne and became you," she said as soon as she got her voice out. Her shock was evident in the tone of her voice. I let out a nervous chuckle. "Yeah. I also thought the same. It gave me a chill. I mean---" I turned and gestured at the painting."Look at him. He is a demon and I---" "Devil," she interrupted me in displeasure. I returned my gaze to her. "He is a devil, Dr. Allen. He is more noble and powerful than a mere lowly demon. You shouldn''t mix around those two creatures. Don''t call a powerful devil like him a demon," she exined diligently. I could catch a trace of threat in her tone. "Yeah, devil," I corrected my words. Another innocent smile on my lips. I forgot mortals prefer to call the seven lords of sins, devil, rather than demon. While we preferred them to bend their knees and call us whatever for mercy. "Anyway, where did you get the painting? It''s a nice collection." I decided to find Red''s whereabouts. Maybe she could help me with this investigation. "It''s a family legacy. My mother is the painter," she answered. ''Red is her mother?'' I never expected what I thought earlier woulde true. "Wow! I wish I could meet her one day," I said in surprise. I couldn''t ask Katrina directly and admit that I was the devil. I didn''t know if she would believe me or not. If the angels caught me, then my mission would fail and the war would ur. Not to mention it was my kind who had broken through to the mortal world. "I don''t think you can, Dr. Allen. My mom is retired and rarely wants to meet other people. She spends her time painting in a small vi overseas now," she exined. "With your dad?" I asked spontaneously. Thinking again, I didn''t know how old Red was when she apanied me 300 years ago. No, I didn''t know anything, not even her real name. I only knew her family was killed by the angels and the humans were after her. So even though she was a vampire and her race average lifespan was about 300 to 400 years, she could have been quite old when I met her. "My dad is a human, so he died a long time ago," she replied. "I see... I hope I can meet her one day. I mean---" I turned to the painting again. "Look at that painting. It''s so beautiful." I truly loved that painting since it captured my power and strength perfectly. She should have given me one before we parted 300 years ago. ''Okay, I should stop being narcissistic like that asshole ''Pride'','' I dispersed my thoughts quickly. "She must have admired the man in the painting," I continued. But then I realized her displeasure since I called myself wrongly. "I mean the devil," I corrected my words. "Not only admire. That painting is a story about unrequited love." She turned to the painting. Her gaze turned mncholic. "She loved him. But he didn''t. He only thought about war, massacre, endless battle, and his victory. He was so powerful and majestic, yet he sat alone on his throne. His expression didn''t show he was happy with it all ." Then she returned her gaze to me. "His heart was hollow. All he felt was emptiness. My mom tried to fill it, but she couldn''t," she continued. Her words pped me. ''I''m empty? Hollows?'' I didn''t understand where that conclusion came from. I tried to track back what happened 300 years ago, but what I remembered were the war and the agreement. "That''s a good assumption. Maybe the painter was so heartbroken when she drew it that she unintentionally expressed her feelings in the painting," I reasoned. "She was heartbroken. But my mom said that the devil always made that face whenever he sat on the throne as if he had lost something important in his life." Her exnation stunned me. Chapter 48: Lonely Devil Chapter 48: Lonely Devil Seven Sins System Chapter 48. Lonely Devil ''Missing something in my life?'' I repeated internally. My eyes fell on the painting once more and tried to find what I had been missing from my life or the war. What I remembered was, I almost lost my sanity since the power of Wrath almost consumed me. But I could maintain my consciousness and restore it on my own. Last night''s dream crossed my head. But it urred in the shadow realm, not the mortal realm. ''This must be just a mistake. Maybe Katrina took the meaning of the painting too far. While Red just wanted to make a painting of me,'' I thought. My intense observation made her curious. "You seem very interested in that painting, Dr. Allen," she asked. I turned to her and smiled sweetly. "Of course. He looks like me and he is a devil. So--- It''s a bit disturbing. I mean, who knows if you think I''m that devil," I reasoned. Her smile bloomed on her lips. "I also thought of it in the beginning. That''s why I did a thorough examination when you entered this academy. Who knew you were the devil in disguise." Even though she said it in a calm tone, I could tell she was serious. ''She had suspected me from the start? Great!'' But luckily with my fake status skill, I could cover it. Except if she tasted my blood, of course. So unless she gave her loyalty to me, I couldn''t give my blood. Especially since I knew the angels put their spy among the mortals. Yeah, even though they denied it, they couldn''t possibly get the evidence out of nowhere. But since the demons were the bad guys, they felt entitled to send their secret agent to protect humanity. While we, demons, had to stay in our realm like a good boy. I let out a fake nervous chuckle. "To be honest. After what I''ve done and my profession, I''m a little offended by that. He killed people, I saved them. Yet you thought we were the same," Iined. She shrugged nonchntly. "Who knows?" I answered with a long exhale and rolled my eyes to the side. I wondered if my fake skill couldn''t cover my devilish charm. Or did I have the ''I''m the devil'' sign on my forehead? "Is there anything else you want to talk about? I need to go back to the infirmary now." I didn''t want to stay here too long and wait for her to blow my cover. "Wait a second." She took my report and scanned it for a while before she closed it and put it by her side. "Thank you for your report, Dr. Allen. I''ll call you back if I have any other questions." "Okay. I will excuse myself." I just stood up from my chair and was about to leave, but she spoke again. "Oh, one more thing." I turned to her. "I heard you had a duel this afternoon," she said. "Oh, did Theo ask your permission?" I made sure. "Yes. And I have given my approval. He has announced it to the entire academy and asked for my permission to use the main battle arena. I will spare my time to watch it and see how a doctor can fight a pdin," she exined. ''Tch! That attention whore!'' I grumbled internally. I thought we would fight on the training ground. Clourmity''s main battle arena was more than enough to amodate all the students and teachers in this ce. With that much audience, I could only depend on my healer skills. ''That pdin bastard wants to destroy me doesn''t he?'' I nodded repeatedly and forced a smile. "Thank you. This is an honor," I said politely before I left. As soon as I turned around, my smile turned into an evil smirk. ''Since you want to y with the devil. I will make you regret it.'' I returned to the infirmary to eat my lunch before I went to the battle arena. Since Katrina said it would be a big game, I was not sure it would be over anytime soon. So I decided to fill my stomach. When I arrived in front of the infirmary, Julia was already waiting for me. "Are you going to duel against Theo?" she asked without further ado. "Yea," I said simply. My hand opened the door, asking her toe in with me. It was more private than talking in the middle of a corridor like this. "Are you going to kill him?" she asked again after I closed the door. "I can''t kill mortals. The agreement between the light and shadow forbids me." I plopped on my chair nonchntly and opened my lunch box. "But I can cripple him or kill him via the third party," I said with an evil smirk. She couldn''t cover her surprise at my statement. "Want some?" I offered her my food. Well, that was her cooking. "I already ate my lunch," she replied. "That''s so fast." I started to put the food in my mouth. It was slices of marinated chicken with a bunch of colorful vegetables. "Um... You are really going to kill him?" she hesitated. Iughed at her expression. Well, she was a human. So killing each other was not an easy thing for her. "Rx. It''s an open match. I wouldn''t go that far," I insisted. She looked calmer after hearing my words. "But I didn''t know about the cripple part. Some people need a harsh lesson to understand something," I added. Katrina and many students would be there. I should have avoided that, but who knew if he got on my nerves in the middle of the duel? "If I can make him cancel this duel, will you let him go?" she asked with the same hesitation. Her question made me turn to her. My smirk disappeared. "He wants you. Does that mean you''re going to give yourself to him?" My threat was clear in my tone. Chapter 49: Be Only Mine Chapter 49: Be Only Mine Seven Sins System Chapter 49. Be Only Mine "I''m just going to convince him. I mean... It''s all because of me. I don''t want anyone to get hurt because of me," she immediately gave her reason. Her guilt was evident in her tone of voice. I let out a cynical short chuckle. ''Mortals really think about each other do they?'' Well, they had a much shorter lifespan than demons and had a pathetic regeneration ability so life was a big matter for them. While demons sometimes treated life like a game for simple reasons like boredom. We had forever so boredom was scarier than death itself. That only applied to old demons, of course. The young ones mostly enjoyed their life like the old me. "You''re wrong, Julia. It''s not because of you or me, or what happened yesterday. It''s because of him. He gets full of himself, thought he is a high creature and the others are only his servants. That pride---" My gaze turned cold and my wicked smile appeared on my lips. It showed my killing intention clearly. "I want to break it. I like to break people like that. I like to destroy his dignity until he doubts himself for his entire life and is afraid to show his face in public. That will be so much fun." Although the tone of my voice sounded sweet, my poison was clear from that. She was speechless for a few seconds upon what I said. "You are indeed the Lord of Wrath," she muttered as soon as she could get her voice out. My wicked smile was reced by a sweet one. "Thank you. I lived by that name for my whole life." I popped my food into my mouth casually. Her reaction and what she said was apliment to me. But what I was gonna say didn''t stop there. "So don''t think about negotiating with him. Or..." My gaze changed. This time I looked at her with a lustful gaze. She gasped upon that simple gaze and breathed heavily. Her hand gripped her chest. Her face started to blush. Yeah, I could activate her mark with just that simple gaze. It shot up her desire and lust all over her body. She would feel hotter every second and what she wanted was sex. "A-Azrael... Not now..." she begged with a trembling voice. Yet she couldn''t take her gaze away from me. Although I didn''t mind doing it here, I didn''t want to bete for my duel. So I decided to hold back my lust. I closed my eyes for a moment and took a couple of deep breaths to control my desire. When I reopened my eyes, I could see she had calmed down. "Be only mine, Julia. Don''t take my enemy''s side. He hates me since he thinks I''m stealing his spotlight. He doesn''t realize, it''s him who gives me more spotlight. Just like what will happen today." My voice sounded like a seduction and also amand at the same time. Although I understood her point and why she valued life, she was my subus. She''s mine! And she knew how Theo treated me. She shouldn''t defend others who had trampled on my pride, just because of pity. She took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself before she spoke again. "You just need to say it. There''s no need to make me horny all of a sudden," she said with a blushing face. A seductive smile bloomed on my lips. "I like your horny face. It''s so sexy. It was much better than a famous subus'' expression," I teased. "Did you sleep with her?" she asked out of curiosity or maybe, she was trying to divert our conversation. I already told her, that due to my workload, even though I sometimes had fun with my friends, I usually only had sex with Ivy in the shadow realm. "Nah. I watched her VIP show a year ago. It was a gangbang live show where all the guests could fuck her freely. She acted like she didn''t like it at the beginning and turned into a slut as the show went on. It was kinda intense since there were 15 of us and I was the only one who didn''t make a move. Moreover, all of them were high-level demons. So, I had to admit her endurance," I gave her a long exnation. I exhaled and shook my head from side to side. "It was a pity since the show aroused me like crazy. But she''s a showgirl and I don''t want to date that type of girl. I might end up killing all the guests and all the demons who ever touched her. So yeah, I don''t want to stick my d*ck to something that I can''t have," I added before I shoved another bite into my mouth and turned to her only to realize her shock was getting clearer. "A gangbang live show?" she squeaked. I grinned innocently although my words and expression showed I wasn''t. "It''s amon thing in the shadow realm. So don''t think too much about it," I tried to calm her down. Yeah, I forgot it was umon in the mortal realm. I turned to the clock. 11.52 AM. "Oh crap! My duel is about to start." I shoved the rest of my food into my mouth in a panic and drank before I put the box away. Seeing my panic, a smile appeared on her lips. I bet seeing a devil eat in a hurry like this was kinda funny for her. "You''re probably the only person who can eat like this before a duel," she said. "A warrior can''t go to the battlefield with an empty stomach," I reasoned with a nonchnt shrug. I put my water bottle on my desk. "Let''s go." Without further ado, I hugged her waist and used my Teleportation skill toward one of the unused toilet stalls in the main battle arena. Chapter 50: The Duel Chapter 50: The Duel Seven Sins System Chapter 50. The Duel A huge battle arena behind the Clourmity Academy''s main building was already filled with people. The arena was shaped like a colosseum with thousands of seats around it. The students had filled the seats, as did some teachers and mentors. Crystals that projected what was going on floated to the four sides of the arena, ensuring that all of the audience could watch the battle before them clearly. I walked down the corridor from one side of the arena, but I stopped near the entrance due to the fierce sunlight, just like how the divine light illuminated the hell hole. Shifting my gaze to the sky, I could see the sun in the clear sky without a single cloud in my sight. ''Seriously, why did Theo choose this hour?'' I grumbled internally. Oh yeah, right. Because his goal was to embarrass me and there was nothing better than lunchtime. All students, teachers, and mentors would watch our duel for sure. I decided to ignore the heat and turned my gaze to the arena. My jaw dropped either in amazement, shock, or both. ''For my father''s sake! Why did they make this stupid duel like a diator death match?'' I screamed internally in disbelief. All diator duels were a death match and this wasn''t. I didn''t understand why they were so excited about it. "You know. I didn''t expect this..." said Julia who was standing beside me. Her expression also showed the same thing. "I mean, mortals don''t always do this. It should be just a small duel." I turned to her, showing my cringe. "Let me guess. This is the first time abat doctor has epted a pdin''s challenge?" I guessed. She nodded slowly. "I guess that''s the main reason why they''re curious about this duel." I returned my gaze to the arena. "I see... So some simply want to see him beat me." Well, I guessed the mortalscked entertainmentpared to the shadow realm so I could understand this. On the bright side, this duel would humiliate Theo for the rest of his life. A chiming phone ringtone immediately turned her attention to the phone. "Or maybe they just want to protect you and make sure this is a fair battle..." Julia muttered without taking her eyes off her phone. "Look." Her hand raised the phone, showing live streaming on social media about what was happening in the arena. But rather than the video, I was more interested in thements that keep scrolling underneath it. "This is an unfair battle! How could they possibly permit it?" "Abat doctor against a pdin? There''s no way the doctor can win." "Just keep your eyes open. The pdin could end his career! Or even his life!" "The doctor surely has the guts to ept this challenge." "I ce my bet on the pdin. But I ce my heart on the doctor. You are so brave, doc!" I cringed and turned my gaze at Julia. "I seriously have mixed feelings about thements section. They are cheering on me, but they don''t expect me to win." "Exactly. But they don''t want Theo to do something bad that could ruin your career as abat doctor. Isn''t that great?" She cheered me up. A wry smile on my face. "Yeah. That should be a good thing." Except for the fact I was the one who wanted to do that to him. But I couldn''t do that since it was not only just a regr internal match, it had be public consumption and I didn''t know who was watching this live stream. A shout from the arena drew my attention to him. "Today, I will show to all of you that truth will always win! The light will always shine on the brave one and the wicked one will lose!" shouted Theo who was already standing in the middle of the arena. Both his hands lifted gracefully as if the sun was his huge spotlight I cringed. "Ew... He should have picked up a better line," I muttered. Also why did he act like a hero and I was the demon lord? Well, on second thought, he was right. Except for the fact that he acted more like a thug than a hero. "Actually... That''s his favorite line," said Julia with an awkward smile. "He needs to change that," Iined. He pointed at me and looked at me menacingly. "Allen, what are you waiting for?! Get in here and settle everything between us!" he challenged. "That''s my sign, I guess," I thought they would be calling my name like a formal match. His challenge triggered my side quest to beat him in exchange for quest points and EXP. I took off my white coat and gave it to Julia before I walked into the middle of the arena. The breeze and the sunshine greeted my face and hair. Shouts and Goodluck came from all over the arena as I set my feet into it. That made Theo even angrier. Still, the sunlight irritated me. They should make an indoor arena rather than an outdoor one. I stopped five meters in front of him. "So what''re the rules?" He raised his hand, showing me a ck bracelet device in his hand. The same bracelet was on his other wrist. That ck bracelet looked simr to a digital watch with the user''s status on the screen. Like HP, MP, stamina, and heart rate. It was connected to the screen so everyone could see our status clearly. The mortals called it the HP bracelet. That was a device that students usually wear for training. He threw it at me and I caught it. "The one who hits below 50% first or faints will be the loser. Do you agree?" he said. "Deal." I used the bracelet without anyints. An orchestra of disappointment and shock reverberated throughout the arena as soon as the screen disyed my status. Since I covered my original status with my Fake Status skill, what they saw, I was only half his level and power. He let out a mocking chuckle, thinking he had secured his victory. "Also you can give up if you don''t want to continue. Just kneel. I''ll let you go," he sneered. But I still looked calm. "Same goes for you," I said with a smirk. Chapter 51: Unexpected Chapter 51: Unexpected Seven Sins System Chapter 51. Unexpected We trod in a circling pattern and rolled up our sleeves. Just like me, he only wore a shirt and trousers. Our eyes looked at each other in clear challenge. "Weapons?" I asked. "I don''t need it. If you need one, just say it," he scoffed with a confident smirk. "Well. I''m not a fan of weapons," I said in a casual tone. A confident smirk on my lips. "Really? I saw how you fight and thought you''re a good dagger user. Maybe you should consider using one." His ridicule was clear in his tone. I knew he looked down on me due to my profession and status. "No, thank you. It will be an unfair battle if I use it." As my feet stepped, I used my Shadow Barrier skill several times in three different ces. "Fine." He stopped and took an attack stance. His wicked smile bloomed on his face. "Then don''t regret it," he scoffed before he stormed at me with his fist raised, ready to crush my head. But instead of dodging, I used my Shadow Barrier one more time. [A barrier has been formed.] - Brak! A loud banging sound echoed when his fistnded on my barrier. Our eyes locked with each other, staring fiercely from behind the transparent barrier in front of us. Despite my counter, he was not batting an eye. "Cheap trick," he hissed in displeasure. I smirked. "Really?" I scoffed. At the same time, I created another barrier on top of him and waved my hand, moving the rest of my barriers to surround him, trapping him in a transparent cuboid. Realizing it was a trap, panic swept over him. He tried to find a way out and pushed it but the barrier was getting smaller. It even pushed him deeper. He tried to escape from the top, but another barrier blocked his way. Fists and kicks keptnding on my barrier, but I simply created another one before it was destroyed. "What about now?" I said in a casual tone. My smile was getting wider. It hadn''t been a minute yet. I even hadn''t moved from my position and only used a single harmless skill, my barrier. Yet everyone could see who would be the winner. This was indeed a boring fight for me, but this would throw his pride deeper than thest tier of the hellish abyss. He was a pdin yet a doctor defeated him in less than a minute. Cheers and apuse came from all around me. They called my name loudly since this was the first time abat doctor could defeat a pdin. "Fuck you, Allen! Get me out of here and fight me like a real man!" he shouted angrily. His voice sounded like a mumble. The barrier was only about a narrow coffin so he couldn''t move. Although it looked harmless, the coffin was airtight. So it would kill him slowly. "I am. Can''t you see it? I''m fighting right now." From the tone of my voice, it was clear I was just ying around with him. "Damn you!" he shouted. His hand hit my barrier repeatedly, trying to break it. But it didn''t work. I folded my arms in front of my chest and raised my chin a bit. An annoying smile on my lips. "I know you can''t kneel. Just admit your defeat, I''ll let you go." "In your dream, you shit!" he cursed. His anger was clear in his expression. "Well." I slipped my hands into my trousers'' pockets casually and exhaled. "Then I will wait until you lose your consciousness." He yelled in frustration and kept hitting my barrier over and over again. But I kept recing it with the new one. In just a few minutes, he was weakened and breathing heavily. Well, he kept moving around, so the air decreased faster than usual. "I give up," he said weakly. "Can you repeat it ?" I demanded. His voice was too small and his mouth barely moved. I was not sure the others heard it. After all, the arena was too crowded and there was no real referee here. "I... Give up..." he repeated in a weak voice. Based on his bracelet''s status he was indeed at his limit and needed some air. Although I was not sure, I decided to let him go. Besides, I couldn''t kill him due to the stupid agreement. Also, I bet it was only about time for the other mentors and teachers to interfere with the duel and ask me to stop it. On the other hand, if he lied, I could beat him easily without my skills. [You have canceled your barriers!] After my barriers disappeared, he gasped for some air and nearly fell to his knees, but somehow he managed to keep his bnce. I looked at him for a while, just to make sure he didn''t want to fight me again. "Do you still want to continue?" I made sure. He gritted his teeth and lowered his head. "No." Again, he answered me in a low voice. "Okay." Seeing that he had lost his fighting spirit, I turned around and just took a couple of steps. But a secondter, I could catch a movement from behind me. ''This shameless bastard...'' I grumbled internally. Without turning around, I simply shifted my head to the side, letting his fist pass over my shoulder. The wind from his movement told me how much his strength was. I simply took the opportunity to punch his stomach with my elbow. [You have hit a lizardman for 63 HP.] "Ack!" he grunted in pain and staggered backward. As he retreated, his hand deftly tried to grab my neck, but he missed. Instead, he only managed to pull my shirt off, ripping all my buttons apart, exposing my naked chest and abs. Luckily, I had covered Julia''s hickey with a bandage. I had a training session with my team this afternoon and we would be using the same changing room. If the boys saw my hickey, they would keep asking about it and they would end up neglecting their training. Both of us retreated with our eyes staring at each other fiercely. But screams and apuse from the audience seats startled us. It was much louder than before so both of us shifted our gaze to the screen out of curiosity. Chapter 52: This Is A Duel, Not A… Chapter 52: This Is A Duel, Not A¡­ Seven Sins System Chapter 52. This Is A Duel, Not A¡­ ''Seriously, what''s wrong with mortals?'' I thought. I cringed so hard internally to the point I struggled to maintain myposure when I shifted my gaze to one of the projector crystals. They zoomed in on me. Okay, they zoomed my naked torso and my face to be precise . The sweat from the heat covered my body as if it were covered by a thinyer of oil. The breeze swept over my body, ruffled my hair, and made my shirt sway. I could hear them calling my name, cheering at me as if I was a hero. And judging by their voices, most of them were girls. "Dr. Allen! Dr. Allen! Dr. Allen!" "Oh my God! He''s so hot!" "Look at those abs!" Correction, they were cheering at me as if I was a stripper. Not a hero. ''For my father''s sake! It''s only a fucking abs, not boobies! This is a duel, not a strip show!'' Iined internally. But somehow I could keep my cool. "Right, we should continue our fight." Theo''s voice made me turn to him and realize he was taking off his shirt. I held my cringe as best as I could. A frown on my forehead. "Why did you suddenly take off your clothes?" I asked spontaneously. He tossed his shirt to the side and raised his chin a bit, showing his arrogant expression clearly. "It''s a bit hot here," he said as he made some gym poses to show off his muscles. I knew he just wanted to show off. Still... ''What the hell?! This is a fucking duel!'' The crystal projection was fixed on him, showing him on the big screen. Once he realized he was getting the attention, Theo posed more eagerly. Unfortunately, the audience''s screams and apuse were not as loud as before. I looked at him with a t stare and took a deep breath. "This is more tiring than an ordinary duel," I muttered. I wondered if this was a normal thing for mortals. If this happened in the shadow realm, Theo would have lost his life long ago. "Theo, I still have work to do. Let''s settle this!" I shouted. My hand slicked my hair backward. I raised my head a bit, showing my devilish smirk at him. My shouts were greeted by cheers and apuse from the others. The girls'' screams grew louder and louder. I could even hear one of them clearly. "Kyaaa~~! Daddy! I want you, Daddy!!!" Quickly, I looked at the projector and realized it hade back to me. ''Seriously?! Why do they scream every time I do something? Is this normal? Why has this never happened in my training session before? Wait... Why do they never scream to Darren?'' The question about the mortals kept running in my head. But I decided to ignore it and concentrate on my fight. The shouts and cheers managed to stop his stupid pose and made him take his attack stance. "You asshole," he hissed in displeasure. Yeah, he was mad and thought I stole his spotlight, again. Angrily, he threw a jab at me. I quickly dodged to the side and caught his arm. At the same time, I turned around and mmed him to the ground. Although my body was not as big as him, I knew mortals could throw a bigger opponent with certain techniques. Luckily, I wrote that I could do a few martial arts in my resume. So they wouldn''t suspect me. [You have thrown a lizardman for 34 HP.] Yeah, I controlled my strength so it wouldn''t kill him. That way his HP decreased normally. If I used my normal strength, he would st in one throw. The cheering and apuse echoed as soon as Theonded on the ground. Theo, who looked shocked, got up to his feet andunched another punch. Again, I shifted my body to the side to avoid it. Then I quickly grabbed his head with my hands and banged it to my knee. [You have hit a lizardman for 34 HP.] As Theo staggered backward, I kicked the side of his head. [You have kicked a lizardman for 65 HP.] Theo fell and was breathing heavily. His blood flowed from the corner of his lips. His face was red, either in anger or embarrassment since this fight was going to one side even though I was abat doctor. Worse, I managed to knock him down twice even though he was a pdin. I gave him another devilish smirk. Even though I didn''t say a word, my gaze had said my mockery clearly. ''Is all that you got?'' A secondter, he came back to his feet and threw a high kick at me. I retreated a couple of steps to dodge it, but he spun around and kicked me again. This time, I caught his leg, pulled him, and punched his neck. *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* Theo coughed. [You have hit a lizardman for 63 HP.] Before he could fight back, I grabbed his neck and mmed his back against the ground. [You have hit a lizardman for 54 HP.] [Your opponent has lost consciousness.] The impact on his head knocked him out even though his HP was still more than 50%. I retreated to distance myself from him, showing the others that he couldn''t continue the duel anymore. [Congrattions! You havepleted the side quest!] [You have earned 1 quest point] [Your Sloth point has gone up by 50] [50/1000 Sloth] Seeing Theo who didn''t move from the ground, cheers and apuse resounded from the audience seats. Theypeted to shout my name, hoping for my attention. I was sure ''Pride'' and ''Envy'' would be so jealous if they saw this. I smirked proudly and raised my hand to end this duel before I turned around and walked toward Julia who was already waiting for me. But a female voice from the speaker stopped me. It was Katrina''s voice. "Congrattions on your victory, Dr. Allen. Please don''t forget to bring Theo to the infirmary." Spontaneously, I turned around. My smirk faded in an instant. My jaw dropped. ''Are you kidding me?!'' I screamed internally. Chapter 53: It Went Viral! Chapter 53: It Went Viral! Seven Sins System Chapter 53. It Went Viral! ''This is fucking ridiculous!'' I grumbled internally. As usual, I was sitting in my chair in the infirmary. Since Theo ruined my shirt, I wore my extra t-shirt. I brought it since I had a training session with my team after their ss was over. My gaze shifted to Theo who was lying on the bed not far from me. Since I didn''t bother to dress him, I simply covered his body with a nket. While his clothes were on the table next to him. I also had returned our HP bracelets to the training room. As for Julia, she was only able to apany me briefly before she left since she was a bit busy today. And Katrina? After she congratted me, she left, as if Theo''s safety was my responsibility. It was so irritating. Ironic indeed, since I was the doctor, even if he was my opponent, I had to bring him here and heal him. This was the first time in my whole life, I had to save my own opponent. I even had to wait until he got consciousness. I would be the shadow realm''sughing stock if they found out about this. Worse, I had to see my helpless prey lying in front of me without being able to do anything. I meant, there were only the two of us in this room. I could take him with my Portal skill, throw him at a random monster nest and he would die in his sleep. Okay, that wasn''t fun. After all the trouble, I needed to torture him. Waking him up first before throwing him into the monster''s nest and enjoying his scream or his beg for mercy, sounded more fun. But since everyone already knew I was with him, I couldn''t do anything. If he disappeared or something happened to him, the prime suspect would be me. Since the duel had already spread via the live stream, there was a possibility that the light realm''s spy would suspect me if he disappeared without a trace. So I had to handle it with caution. Still, it didn''t mean my revenge was over. I would take another chance, once things settled down. I turned to my desk and decided to do something to distract myself from him. Unfortunately, this time I had to do it normally, using my hands to work. After one hour of boring work, Barry and Ion entered the room. "Afternoon, champ!" greeted Barry with his typical cheerful tone. "You looked awesome, doc!" greeted Ion happily. "Thanks. Where''s Darren?" I asked. They were usually inseparable. "He is talking with his girlfriend in the cafeteria," answered Barry. Nonchntly, they pulled up the chairs and sat down. "What''s with the grim face?" Ion asked curiously. I pointed at Theo, who was lying on the bed, with my gaze. Realizing his whereabouts, Barry and Ion quickly covered their mouths with their hands in panic. "He''s not awake yet?" asked Barry in a much lower voice. Confusion was evident on his face. "I thought with his high endurance, he would wake up faster," added Ion in the same lower voice. His gaze shifted from Theo to me alternately, making sure their voices didn''t wake him up. "It should be," I replied. That was why I didn''t use my tentacles to do my job. I bet Theo was faking it or something. Maybe he was ashamed about the fact he lost to me or I was the one who saved him. "Anyway, why are you here? Our training is still 2 hours away right?" I tried to divert our conversation. "You know your previous match?" Barry pulled his phone out of his jeans pocket and showed it to me. "It went viral in a few hours," he added in excitement. "You should read thement section," Ion said eagerly, still in a low voice. I took the phone and read thement section which was full of pros and cons. "I bet the pdin only relented." "Yeahhh! Combat doctor rules! XD" "A doctor defeated a pdin?! This is the first time in history! " "Please someone tell me this is scripted. This is scripted, right?" "OMG! Look at that hot doctor <3<3<3" "I think I''m sick and I need a doctor. A hot one <3" "What do you think?" asked Barry, grinning in excitement. "I don''t know what to say about this," I said with a puzzled expression. Or rather I didn''t know how I should react since this was the first time I was in the news for this kind of thing. Not because of my political decisions or my family''s issues. Yeah, it was a normal thing, since I was a crown Prince. Reporters and journalists put their eyes on me and every decision I made. Especially after my father went into sexclusion. Due to his absence, I was the owner of the highest authority in the shadow realm. I was used to seeing my photos on the magazines'' front pages, in newspapers, on news websites, and on TV. It was mostly about the royal scandal, my rtionship with the other lords, and my decision. Definitely not for a small thing like this. The shadow realm''s journalists did sometimes write about my power or the friendly duel between me and the other lords, but they never discussed my abs or gave esctingments about my power. I meant... Winning duels was a normal thing for me. It would be a different matter if I lost. "Are you happy? You have be famous in just a day," said Ion excitedly. His voice was slightly higher than before. But the moment he remembered Theo was still there, he covered his mouth in panic again. My eyes were still on the phone screen. "There are pros and cons in thements section. Also, I don''t think they could believe it that easily. So---" I ended by shaking my head side to side and shrugged. Chapter 54: Another Guest Chapter 54: Another Guest Seven Sins System Chapter 54. Another Guest Instead of Ion, it was Barry who answered me. "Meh. Just ignore those unrtable cons. Some people don''t want to admit that other people can do better than them. Some like to spit their fire for no reason and think everyone who disagrees with them is his punch bag. Some have severe trust issues." He started talking like a wise man. I had to admit, Barry was right. But that was not what I meant. "What I mean, I''m not used to this kind of attention. So I can''t make anyments," I exined. Well, on the good side, I didn''t use any skills that could blow up my disguise and fought like a probat doctor. Okay, an expert-levelbat doctor, I guess... Sincebat doctors usually only put their concentration on their healing skills. They rarely sharpened their fighting skills and had much lower strengthpared to DPS and tanks. While their ability was more akin to a mage. Somebat doctors had attacking skills like a mage but it was usually only enough to protect themselves from low-level monsters. For sure, they were usually weak against melee fighters and pdins. But, I should be fine with what I had written on my resume. "Look at the bright side, doc. With this, you could tell all thebat doctors that they are not just support sses. They can fight, and even defeat other sses. That''s really cool!" Barry cheered me up and started raising his voice. "Not to mention you have announced your value to others. I bet other academies will try to recruit you. You can use that to ask the chairwoman to increase your sry." Ions added. A proud grin appeared on his face. "I''m smart, right?" he said proudly. "If you get it, just don''t forget to treat us," teased Barry, poking his elbow at me. "You little rascal," I joked. Which was followed by ourughter. "Shut up!" Theo''s voice interrupted our jokes. It made us press our lips and turned to him. "Is the infirmary always noisy like this? Or has this ce turned into Team 8''s meeting ce ?" said Theo in a displeased tone. His expression also showed the same thing. "Oh, you''re awake," I said calmly. Just as I thought, he was just pretending. I got up from my seat, walked over to him, and checked him out. Well, I pretended to check on him to be exact since I knew he was fine. "You''ve been unconscious for too long for a pdin. I thought of taking you to the hospital if you don''t wake up in half an hour. If our duel has damaged your brain, you should stay there longer and I should write a request to recheck your license," I bbered. My hand moved the pen over my check-up list. Even though it sounded like another challenge, he could only re at me. What I said was a normal procedure so he could only swallow his anger. After filling the list, I gave it to him, asking for his signature. It was a statement that he was already fully healed. He took the pen roughly and signed it in a hurry. "Hmph! Don''t get too cocky, Allen. I only gave you an easy win today. Can''t you see I wasn''t in a good shape? You just got lucky," he said arrogantly. After that, he got up, took his clothes, and put them on in a hurry. "Not even a single thank you?" I asked when he was almost done wearing his clothes. He answered me with a snort of disgust and left without a single word. Once he disappeared from our sight and the door closed, we continued our conversation. Our eyes were still on the door. "So many excuses," Barry sneered. "He needs to protect his dignity," I said with a mocking smile. "Does he still have it?" said Ion, holding his chuckle desperately. As if on cue, weughed in unison. "Okay, that''s enough. He was my patient. I shouldn''t bully him," I said once I was satisfied with my goodugh. It made them turn to me at the same time and cringed. I shrugged and smiled dryly. "Medical etiquette*. Don''t me me for that," I reminded them. Ion breathed a sigh of relief. "Haa... I thought that the duel had damaged your head and turned you into a pure saint," he joked. "Hey, he couldn''t evennd a single blow on me," I protested. "Here I thought, an angel has possessed his body and changed his personality," Barry joked. Which was followed by Ion''sugh. This time I was notughing with them, but shuddering in disgust. ''Ew... I better kill myself than being possessed by an angel,'' I thought. On second thought, I didn''t think they could possess me either. In the middle of theirughter, Barry turned to the clock. "Oops! Ourst ss is almost starting." He quickly stood up from his seat. Likewise with Ion. "Later, doc!" said Ion, turning to the exit. "Don''t bete for your training, okay. Arena 02 as usual," I reminded them. "Got it!" replied Barry. While Ion gave me a thumbs up. Then they left. I turned around and continued my work again. But a few secondster, the sound of the door came again. I sighed and turned around. "Did you forget something?" I guessed it was either Ion or Barry or maybe, both of them. But I was wrong. My sight caught a female bunny demi-human mage bowed in guilt. "Good afternoon, Dr. Allen. May we talk for a minute?" she said in a stammering voice. Even though I had only met her once, I recognized her immediately. That mage was Theo''s team member. The one who cast her fire spell on yesterday''s mission. (*Medical etiquette is the rules of procedure that govern the behavior of members of the medical profession in rtion to one another.) Chapter 55: Bunny Girl Chapter 55: Bunny Girl Seven Sins System Chapter 55. Bunny Girl My eyes locked on the bunny demi-human standing by the door. Her height was the same as ire''s. She let her long pink slightly curly hair fall down to her shoulders with a pin in her bangs. That hairstyle made her look cute. Her eyes color were purple. Her bunny ears were down on both sides of her head. Her breast was about between C to D cups. Her ''fluffiness'' was clear from her cute innocent face and expression. [Name: Rachel Havenbrace] [Level 20] [HP: 235/235] [MP: 152/152] "You are?" I asked with a frown. That was a basic question since she hadn''t introduced herself to me. So, I had to ask her name before I asked why she was here. "My name is Rachel, sir. I''m on Mr. Theo''s team," she introduced herself politely. "How can I help you, Rachel?" I asked. Based on Rachel''s attitude, I was sure this had something to do with yesterday''s events. Especially since her HP and MP were full. So I was sure she didn''te because she was sick or injured. She bit her lower lip and looked hesitated to open her voice. She even took a few seconds before she spoke. "Um... I-I''m really sorry for what happened yesterday. I didn''t want to do it but Mr. Theo said he would cut off my grade if I refused. So I had no other choice..." she confessed in a stammering voice, blushing either in shame or regret. I took a deep breath. "He hated me from the start for no reason. Sorry for making Theo pull you into our trouble," I said calmly. "I-It''s fine, sir. I mean--- I should be the one apologizing. I almost hurt you," she said sorry. "I''ve forgiven you," I said. "Thank you, sir," she replied politely. "Anyway, you should tell theints and counseling department, if he''s troubled you. Or the chairwoman if necessary. Should I take you to them?" I offered. Theints and counseling department was one of the most important divisions of a battle academy. It was used to support students'' psychological, academic, and social development. Since they were quite young and some didn''t have a strong mentality yet, some battles would bring traumatic experiences for them. So they needed counseling to avoid long-term trauma. In a special case, the academy had to drop the student out if they checked that the student''s mentality was not strong enough for a fighter. So strength and steel mentality was needed to be a real fighter. In other cases, due to the strength difference, bullying and seniority were moremon in battle academies than in ordinary academies. That was why mentors were not only needed in team battles but also to deal with this kind of problem. If the team mentor couldn''t handle it or be the bully itself, the student could report it to theints and counseling department. She shook her head from side to side. "It''s okay, sir." "Are you sure? Did he do something to you? Did he threaten you?" I made sure. "I''m a schrship student, sir. If I get into too much trouble, they''ll revoke my schrship," she admitted. "Believe me. They won''t. It was Theo''s fault. Not you. You should not be afraid of him," I encouraged her. "Please, sir. Don''t tell anyone about this," she begged. Her panic was evident in her tone of voice. I narrowed my eyes, observing her briefly. "Does he have something from you?" I guessed. It was just a random guess. But based on my experience, this type of attitude was usually a result of ckmailing. Well, I could be wrong since she was a mortal, not demon. She shook her head from side to side again. "Really? Your expression tells me everything. You shouldn''t let him use you," I said in disbelief. My eyes locked on her, observing every change in her expression. "He didn''t do anything to me, sir. I just didn''t want to get into trouble," she replied in the same apologetic tone. "Are you sure?" I made sure. "Yes. I''m just afraid they will revoke my schrship," she replied, lowering her head in guilt. Realizing I couldn''t force her, I decided to stop there. "Fine. Just tell me if he threatens or tries to do something to you. Besides... " A wicked smirk appeared on my face. "I just ripped off his dignity and ruin his reputation, if you want to drag him down, now is the time," I tempted. My devilish instinct kicked in. So I couldn''t help but say it. Although I knew, as a doctor and academy mentor, I shouldn''t say so. It made her turn to me spontaneously. I quickly reced my smirk with an innocent one. "I mean drag him down to the chairwoman so he can get his punishment. We can''t allow injustice in this academy. That will give a bad reputation for this ce," I corrected my sentence innocently. My previous sentence definitely vited my medical etiquette. "Threatening students is a serious offense. We can''t let him go just like that," I added, cing myself as a good supporting doctor. It made her lower her head in hesitation. "He-He only threatened me once sir. It was barely a threat but I was too scared to fight back. He never did it again. So I thought I wanted to apologize to you," she admitted. "Then we should report it," I encouraged her. "I-I can''t, sir. I have no proof..." she said regretfully. "But you can''t just let him use you like that. You''re still in your second semester. You still have 3 more years to go," I warned her. The battle academy had a longer academic calendar than the regr academy. The reason? Because the academy had to make sure the students had enough experience to face a real battle. So they usually entered at the age of 18 and graduate at the age of 22. "I-I know. I''ll try to find some evidence, sir," she said. "Good. If you can''t get it, just tell me. I''ll help you," I reassured her. That was actually enough to get him fired, but Rachel seemed too afraid to report it without evidence. On the other hand, if I reported him and she refused to testify, my report could backfire on me. "That''s all I want to talk about. Thank you for forgiving me, sir," she said politely. "I will excuse myself," she added. After I answered with a nod, she left. Note: Rachel pic is on my Discord Channel If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 10) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Love you guys~ XOXO Chapter 56: Crowded Training Ground Chapter 56: Crowded Training Ground Seven Sins System Chapter 56. Crowded Training Ground After that, as usual, I finished my shift and went for training. This time I was not only teaching my team but also teaching Fiona a thing or two since Julia''s team was using the same arena. Oddly, the arena was unusually filled with more people today. There were at least four other teams here while there should only be me and Julia''s team. They came one by one and used the arena without permission. But apart from Julia and me, the others'' mentors weren''t present. Indeed the students could practice independently outside of their training schedule, but they usually took up empty or unused arenas. Not like this. Besides, based on today''s schedule, Julia and I were the ones who were using this arena. It seemed my duel had attracted the students. So they decided to take a peek at how I handled my team. "Go!" I used my Devil''s Blessing on my team before they charged a level 55 hologram bull monster. Upon mymand, our team''s tank, ire, made her first attack. Followed by Ion and Barry as melee DPS. Then long-ranged attacks by Darren and Evie. When Darren and Evie''s attacksnded on the monster, ire used the impact as an opportunity to retreat in another direction. Likewise with Ion and Barry. Due to the attack, the monster''s attention was shifted to me and long-range DPS. While the smoke covered the melee DPS'' presence. "Attack his other side," I ordered. I, Evie, and Darren moved in the opposite direction, scattering to confuse the monster. This time, it was Ion and Barry who attacked the monster''s back. Theynded clean hits and drastically reduced the monster''s HP. As soon as the monster''s attention turned to them, it was Darren and Evie''s turn tounch their arrow and fire spell. With a barrage of attacks, the monster didn''t stand a chance. When he was dying, ire finished him off with one fatal thrust on his heart. The hologram shattered into pieces, reced by arge screen to congratte us. "Oh my God... We did it..." Barry muttered in disbelief. "It''s level 55 and we beat it!" he screamed in a higher voice. A happy smile graced his lips. Which was followed by the other members'' cheers. Even ire, who was usually cool,ughed happily along with them. They used to use Hammer and Anvil* tactics, but I knew that tactics couldn''t be used on high-level monsters. ire and Barry wouldn''t be able to withstand the attack for too long and it would only put their lives at risk. So Ibined it with Hit and Run* tactics. That way, they had prepared to face a high level monster, in case they had no choice. Actually, I also wanted to teach them Guerri tactics. It would be very useful if we encountered this kind of monster in the forest. After all, they moved into small groups. Unfortunately, this arena was the same with an open field so we couldn''t use it here. Our victory caught the other students'' attention. Rather than real training, they mostly spent their time watching us. I knew some of them came just to see me up close and the others just wanted to watch how I fought. Luckily, no one could bring their phones here due to the rules. They were surprised since the level 55 hologram was usually used for the fourth semester''s final test. Their whispers began to fill the arena, but none of them dared to approach me since I was still on my training schedule. In contrast to my team, Team Julia faced a little difficulty with a level 40 hologram monster. Fiona was too afraid to make a move, so she only acted by Julia''smand and tailed her mentor wherever she moved. Indeed, following the strongest member in the group was a good strategy, but it would limit their movements. In addition, the tank would lose his confidence since he was not sure the healer was ready to support him or not. "Fiona! Just put your concentration on the tank''s HP and team support. Let the DPS deal the damage. Retreat to DPS if another monster approaches you! You will be a burden if you keep following them," I shouted. It was a harsh suggestion but the way she fought kinda pissed me off. I hated a burden since it reminded me of my pathetic old self. The useless crown prince of the shadow realm. Also, I was the head of the military in the shadow realm now. So seeing this kind of thing triggered me a lot. As soon as she heard me, her movements changed. She looked for a safe ce and began to focus her skills on supporting the tank. So the DPS could attack more freely, especially Julia. In less than a minute, they could turn things around and win the battle. Cheers rang out as soon as the hologram shattered. It was their first win for a level 40 monster. Although it looked simple, it was something to be proud of since level 40 hologram monsters were usually used for the third-semester test. In the middle of that small happy celebration, Julia and I exchanged nces. "Thank you." She moved her lips without making a sound. Which I answered with a smile. After seeing how my solution could help Julia''s team, the other students approached me and I knew what they wanted. Notes: *Hammer and anvil is a military tactic involving the use of two primary forces, one to pin down an enemy, and the other to smash or defeat the opponent with an encirclement maneuver. *Hit-and-run tactics are a tactical doctrine of using short surprise attacks, withdrawing before the enemy can respond in force, and constantly maneuvering to avoid full engagement with the enemy. *Guerri tactics are usually carried out by small groups ofbatants, such as paramilitary personnel, armed civilians, or irregrs, using military tactics including ambushes, sabotage, and raids. Author notes: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 10) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Love you guys~ XOXO Chapter 57: I Cant Say No to A Free Dinner Chapter 57: I Can''t Say No to A Free Dinner Seven Sins System Chapter 57. I Can''t Say No to A Free Dinner." "Excuse me, sir. I''m also abat doctor, can you teach me a thing or two?" one of the students mustered up his courage to greet me. "You should ask your mentor permission for that," I refused politely. Teaching other teams without their mentor''s permission could cause problems among mentors and I wanted to avoid that. In Fiona''s case, Julia had given her permission from the start. Another student approached me. "Excuse me, sir. I just wanted to ask for your advice in case we are fighting a big monster. Do you have any suggestions for DPS?" he asked. Since he was only asking for my advice, I decided to answer him. "Aim for his bnce first, then strike his blind spot or weakness," I replied. "That strategy was awesome, can you tell us what it was?" Another student joined without further ado. Of course, he meant my team''s strategy. "Justbine your usual strategy with Hit and Run. It will work better in the forest," I replied. More students were getting closer to me. "Do you have spare time for mentoring our team?" another asked. "Every mentor has their own style. I can''t mentor another team without your mentor''s approval. That would be against academy rules," I exined. "But you were mentoring Miss Julia''s team," he tried to bargain. "He only taught Fiona a couple of things since they are fellowbat doctors. Not mentoring my whole team. Mentors have strict rules about this," Julia suddenly interrupted our conversation. She couldn''t say that she had approved this either. The other students would think their mentors were unfair if they did not give their permission. "Thanks, Julia," I whispered to Julia who was standing by my side. I would be the enemy of all the mentors in the academy if I epted this. "Think of it as your reward for today''s duel," she replied in a low voice. But that was not enough to make them give up. "Then teach us one or two," said one of them. "We also ept your suggestions," another insisted. "Or maybe a bit of strategy," he added. I raised my hands a bit and shook my head from side to side. "Sorry, I can''t. I already said it, you have to ask your mentor first," I reasoned. "But---" Luckily, the bell saved me. *Ring!* That ring indicated the training session was over. I should be training Fiona now, but in this kind of circumstances, it would only invite chaos. I turned to my team. "I think that''s it for now. I will send the next schedule to the chat group." Fiona was silent since she knew we couldn''t practice in such a crowded ce. "Fiona. Send me your number. I will tell you when." I didn''t say it clearly since I didn''t want the others following her. After all, since she was abat doctor, we didn''t need a battle arena, to begin with. Her face brightened. "Okay." "Right. See you tomorrow, guys," I closed the training session. But my index finger moving from Evie to the nearest bench indicated I wanted to talk to her. Just like what I said in the infirmary earlier. "I''ll change my clothes first," Evie replied. Which I answered with a nod. I was about to go to the bench to wait for her but ire came up to me. "Doc." I turned to her. "Yes?" "Did we do well today?" she asked. "Absolutely. Especially you." I gave her a gentle pat on her shoulder. "You parried the monster well. Your timing was perfect. You can tank and deal damage at the same time. Keep it up," Iplimented her. "Thank you..." she smiled. I thought our conversation was over, but her humming sound meant it wasn''t. "Mmm..." "Yes?" I asked. "Do you have any ns this weekend?" "You mean this Saturday? Not yet." "Then can I ask for your time to apany me for shopping? I need your advice to buy a gift for a friend." "Sure. But I never did this before, so don''t expect too much from me," I warned her. I was sure my gift''s taste was a little absurd for the mortal''s taste. While I didn''t know what mortals like nowadays except money, gold, and jewels. "I understand. Thank you, doc," she replied. After she waved her hand at me, she left. This time, it was Julia who approached me. "Should we have dinner together?" she asked. Most of the students had left, so she could ask me openly. "At my ce?" I made sure. "Um-hum," she hummed. "How about dining out? I won the duel. We should celebrate it. Bills on me," I suggested. She chuckled. "I can''t say no to a free dinner." I brought my face closer to her ear. "I don''t say it''s free," I whispered. A mischievous smirk on my lips. She turned her face away and looked at me with a frown. "You seriously gonna bribe me to ''do'' that?" she asked. "From what I read on the Inte. Yes," I said with an innocent smile. Trying the mortal''s small talk once in a while didn''t sound bad either. "I thought you were just gonna order me to spread my legs or something." Her surprise was evident in her tone. Yet from her smile, I could tell she was happy. "I''m just trying to be polite." "From where you came from, is there anything like this?" she asked curiously. I let out a short chuckle. "Noble or not, demons don''t need small talk on this. If we like what we see and the other says yes. We will take it. We have public sex booths on every block of the street. So it''s simply lust not love," I exined. She cringed upon what I said. "Is that too harsh?" she asked. "Every demon has a contraception spell. So they are well protected. But I never use one though," I said with a nonchnt shrug. She froze upon what I said. "Why?" she asked in shock. "I need my sessor and not all women can bear royal demon''s children. So I will nt my seed as much as I can," I replied with a sweet smile. My hand went up. My index finger grazed her lips. My devilish smile on my lips. "And you... If you are pregnant with my child. You will be my queen. Don''t you want it?" My voice sounded like a poisonous temptation. Realizing Evie had returned from the changing room, I lowered my hand. "See ya at the dinner, Julia. I''ll be waiting for you in front of the female mentor dorm at 07.00 PM." Then I left it. Author notes: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 10) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Love you guys~ XOXO Chapter 58: An Empath? Chapter 58: An Empath? Seven Sins System Chapter 58. An Empath? "Take a seat," I said once I was near the bench. My hand reached for the gym towel that was on top of my bag and wiped my sweat off my forehead and neck. My bag looked more empty after I returned all the lunch boxes to the owners. Evie, who was standing next to me, took a seat. She had changed into her training clothes with a simple cream crop top and skirt. "What do you want to talk about, doc?" she asked. I put the towel back in my bag and sat on her side. After a long exhale, I opened my voice. "How did you know, it was Julia who made my breakfast and lunch?" I asked without further ado. My eyes were fixed on her. My question left her speechless. Her shocked reaction when she found ire and Fiona in the infirmary indicated she didn''t overhear our previous conversation. "Answer me," I asked in a calm tone. She was too weak for angel spies so I didn''t think she was one of them. But the fact that she stalked me showed she had a certain intention. After another few seconds of pause, Evie finally opened her mouth. "I was a bit curious about your statement. About your private dinner with Miss Julia. So I decided to find out the truth," she started our conversation. "I saw Miss Julia go to the male mentor dormst night and decided to follow her. She might not go to your ce but to Mr. Theo''s. But then, I saw Mr. Theo in front of the female mentor dorm. So I was sure she went to you," she exined. "That doesn''t answer my question," I replied. "This morning I saw her again. She was sneaking into the female mentor dorm. So I guessed she was the one who made the food for you," she added. "What made you curious about us?" I asked curiously. Her brow furrowed. "How can I exin it..." she muttered in obvious confusion. "It''s a bitplicated. But I just want to know about you," she added. Okay, I was so confused. Despite her confession, I didn''t catch any jealousy though I was sure she knew I''d slept with Julia. Besides, her attitude was very different from ire''s which clearly showed that she liked me. Her confession was a little t. Plus, she was a bit quiet, so I was having a hard time guessing what was on her mind. ''Should I use my tentacles to read her mind?'' Well, I should, although it was a bit too much. But I decided to find out more. I wouldn''t do it if this was only a simple crush between student and mentor. "Then?" I asked her to continue her exnation. She turned to me and shook her head from side to side. "That''s all." I chuckled softly. "I saw you and your friend near my dorm around midnight. What were you doing there?" Her surprise was clearly visible on her face. "W-What? How? I mean... You''re on the 10th floor," she stammered in shock. "My eyes are sharper than an eagle, Evie," I said calmly. "It was a coincidence. I went out to apany my roommate to the convenience store and saw you standing alone on the balcony. You looked in pain as if you had just lost something precious in your life. So I ended up watching you from afar. That''s why I made lunch for you. I just wanted to cheer you up," she admitted. Okay, that answeredst night''s question. But now another question came to my head. "What makes you think I was in pain? You can''t even see my face from that distance," I asked with a frown. She was silent for a moment before she spoke again. "If I say it, I''m afraid you''llugh at me..." she said in hesitation. "I promise, I won''t." "I''m a little sensitive and can feel other people''s emotions since childhood. It doesn''t always show up, only sometimes. But this is the first time I can feel other people''s emotions from afar like this." Her gaze showed her seriousness clearly. This time, I was the one who was deep in thought. ''Is it because of the dream?'' I guessed. No one knew my state, yet she knew my emotions. Then another guess crossed my head. This was the only usible exnation for her t confession. I nced at her. ''Is that why she was quieter than the others? Because she is an empath?'' An empath was a person with the paranormal ability to apprehend the mental or emotional state of another individual. A talented one could connect to other beings at a deep level that went beyond logic and words, and fully see and feel others'' past and present. In other words, if her power continued to grow, she could detect that I was the devil. "That''s weird. I didn''t feel anythingst night. I was just out to get some fresh air," I decided to cover this up. I could cover my skills with my Fake Status skill, but not with my feelings or emotions. "Is that so..." She looked disappointed. "Um... I could be wrong. Maybe I feel something else or it''s just my instinct," she reasoned in panic. Yet I could catch the confusion on her face. I gave her a gentle pat on the shoulder. "Maybe what happened on yesterday''s mission affected you. I know you''re worried about me but I''m fine," I reassured her. I mentioned yesterday''s incident to give her a reason for why she felt that way. "I see... Maybe I was too worried about you." Despite her words, her doubt was clear in her voice. "I thought you were stalking me. I''m sorry for suspecting you." I stood up and tidied my bag. She turned to me in surprise. "Eh? There''s no way I''m stalking you. I mean for what?" she said in a panic. I shrugged. "Who knows?" I said in a nonchnt tone. After I took my bag, I gave her another pat on the side of her arm. "Take a rest, Evie. See you tomorrow." Then I left. Author notes: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 10) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Love you guys~ XOXO Chapter 59: Stalkers Chapter 59: Stalkers Seven Sins System Chapter 59. Stalkers More than an hour had passed since I parted from Evie. It was 05.16 PM now. I had a shower and was sitting down on the branch in yesterday''s forest. The difference was I was far from the exit. Even deeper than yesterday''s location. My back and head rested on the tree casually. My folded legs were on the branch. The breeze brushed my ck hair and face. The dim sunlight peeked through the leaves that covered me. This was a perfect ce to rx and enjoy the beautiful scenery around me. I meant--- bloody scenery since my six tentacles were busy eating the monsters under the tree. There wasn''t any scream in their mouths since all of them were dead. Yet rather than that sight, I was more interested in something else. My hands were busy fiddling with my phone. My eyes fell on the shopping list on the screen. ''Hmm, I think a new shirt and a bottle of cheap wine won''t hurt my cash flow.'' Yeah, the crown prince of the shadow realm was calcting his monthly expenses over some cheap things. This indeed sounded pathetic. I med why I couldn''t use my high-level Devil''s Craft for this. I could rob or steal other people''s money, but I didn''t want to get into trouble. My goal was to investigate the demon and the battle academy was the best ce for that. I could get a lot of information about such attacks and I was not interested in changing jobs. Unless they offered me a better job, of course. Like pro mercenaries or something. So I would hold myself. But then I remembered something. "Oh crap! I forgot to buy tomato juice!" I muttered in panic. I summoned my tentacles back and prepared to return. After all, I didn''t find any clues around here and already got 6 levels with thiszy hunt. So my current level was 46. Well, not bad for an hour of hunting. But next time, I should go deeper so I could kill more monsters. As for the academy''s droids, I had made sure they were gone before I started the hunt. I put my phone in my pocket and pointed my palm down. ''Portal, my room, Clourmity Academy''s male mentor dorm.'' A portal resembling a ck hole appeared under the branch. [The portal has opened! ] I jumped into the darkness. As soon as my feetnded on the floor, I arrived at my room. [The portal has closed. ] After I patted the dust off my clothes, I went out to a convenience store on foot. Once I got there, I approached the cooler and checked it out. But I didn''t find any tomato juice. I checked the drink section, hoping I found what I was looking for. Still, I didn''t find any of it. So I decided to ask. "Hey, Brad. Where''s my tomato juice?" I asked the cashier who was standing behind the cash register. I was a regr here, so the cashier already knew me. The green-haired man in the middle of his 30s lowered his phone and turned to me. "We just ran out of it this afternoon. I''ve asked for more stock. The supplier said they will arrive next Monday," he said in an apology. "Next Monday? There''s no way I canst that long," I exaggerated. Well, tomato juice was the only drink that has a bit simr taste to the shadow realm''s drink. A drink that I could really enjoy, so I didn''t want to lose it. Brad pointed to the little red cooler near me. "We have artificial blood juice if you want it," he offered. I nced at the cooler unexcitedly before returning my gaze to him. "Do you think I''m a vampire?" Seriously, how could they say it was artificially blood when it tasted nothing like it. What I tasted was the chemicals, not the blood. I even almost threw up when Carl gave it to me a few months ago. Then his index finger shifted to the drink section on the cooler side. "Oh! We also have cranberries, strawberries, and pomegranate juice," he offered. "I''ve tried them and don''t like them. I prefer tomatoes." Well, they were okay. But all of them tasted like mortal food, while what I wanted was something simr to my realm''s. He smiled dryly and shrugged. "Well, I can''t help you then." I sighed and stared at the empty tomato juice rack. A secondter, a frown appeared on my forehead as I remembered something. I returned my gaze to him. "Wait for a second... Didn''t you say no one buys tomato juice beside me?" I wondered if any other demon bought all of it. "Your duel has turned the table. The students buy up my tomato juice as soon as they know you drink it every day," Brad exined. "What does my duel have to do with the juice?" I asked in confusion. He cringed. "They think they can get stronger if they drink that juice every day. Just like you." I smiled dryly. ''Right... I forgot some mortals are a bit weird.'' "By the way, I watched your duel. Congrattions on your victory," he added. "Thanks." I decided toe back next Monday and was intending to leave, but Brad spoke again. "Dude, if you''re still looking for tomato juice. You should check out another store down the street." My smile bloomed. "Thanks, Brad." Without wasting time, I got out of the academy gate and walked down the street. In contrast to the peaceful academy, the street was filled with a lot of vehicles and people on the sidewalk. asionally, some girls turned to me and smiled. To which I answered with another formal smile. While the boys quickly whispered at each other without taking their eyes off me. Well, it seemed that duel turned me into an instant celebrity. But in the middle of that attention, I could feel someone was following me. The question was whether he was a spy from the light realm or just an ordinary stalker. Author notes: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 10) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Love you guys~ XOXO Chapter 60: Unexpected Anomaly Chapter 60: Unexpected Anomaly Seven Sins System chapter 60. Unexpected Anomaly Although I wanted to confront him/her as soon as possible, I decided to restrain myself. I nned to catch him/her red-handed. At least I wanted to know who he was and what his goals were. What I needed was the right opportunity. A long exhale came out of my mouth. ''That video has given me more trouble than I thought, doesn''t it?'' I thought. I walked along the street innocently, pretending not to notice. Every now and then I smiled at a group of girls who waved sweetly at me, as if I was enjoying my day as usual. In contrast to my casual gesture, my mind was filled with wild guesses about my stalker and what I should do if he/she was the light realm''s spy. Well, the spy shouldn''t recognize my face since I was always in my demonic form whenever I attended the meeting and I always wore a mask in the war 300 years ago. Not to mention I had covered my demonic aura. Well, maybe I could use that fact to trick and lead him to the wrong clue. Besides, just like what they said. Keep your friends close; keep your enemies closer. ''The others will go crazy if I manage to trick an angel,'' I desperately held my smirk. It was a real challenge, but that didn''t mean it was impossible. Besides, there was nothing more fun than this. One more guess popped into my head. It could be Theo who was looking for an opportunity to get his revenge on me. If my guess was right, this time I would end his life for sure. After a few minutes of walking, I arrived at the convenience store and approached the cashier. "Evening, sir. Do you have tomato juice?" My eyes looked around. Luckily, apart from me, there were only four other people there. "It''s on that section, sir," replied the cashier, pointing to a row of shelves not far from him. "Thank you." I walked over there and looked around me one more time, making sure there was no CCTV or other people near me. "Oops," I pretended to drop my wallet and bent my body down. ''Greed.'' One of my tentacles popped out of my back. But rather than burst out, as usual, the tentacle that was only the size of a snake slithered out of my sleeve and turned into a mosquito that flew out of the store. After putting my wallet into my pocket, I walked to the drink rack and started looking for my favorite juice. Although my eyes were fixed on the row of boxes on the rack, my attention was concentrating on what I saw from my tentacles. I had to admit, this was more difficult than usual since there were a lot of people hanging around out there and chatting. Moreover, none of them had abnormal status and I didn''t find Theo among them. Since I couldn''t find who my stalker was, I decided to wait. My index finger moved between the juice boxes and my gaze traced the rack. Every now and then, I picked one up and read thebel, as if I was having a hard time choosing. While my tentacles flew in front of the store, watching everyone. Sooner orter he would surely show his suspicious movements. But instead of suspicious people, I discovered something else. I frowned once I caught an unexpected person peeking from the store window. ''Evie?'' The image was clear in my head so I couldn''t be wrong. The question was... why was she following me? Did she feel something else after that conversation? ''I should do something about this...'' I never thought I would deal with an empath in the mortal world. Well, she couldn''t do anything unless I admitted it. Unless she worked as the angel''s spy. But I didn''t find any sign of that in her status. But then, I caught another movement from the car in front of the store. My tentacle flew over there. This time I saw Katrina and Penelope hiding behind it. Their eyes were fixed on this store or me to be precise. Vampire eyes'' were sharper than humans so they could watch me from a distance more easily. ''What are they doing?'' Okay, I knew those vampires were attracted to my blood. But attacking me and sucking my blood in a public ce was not a good idea. Not far away, I could see Rachel hiding behind the trash can. Her gaze was also fixed on this store. I bet Rachel did it either because Theo ordered her or because she decided to report what Theo did to her. So simply... An empath followed me because she felt my strong emotions. Those vampire sisters followed me because of my blood. And a schrship student followed me because her mentor bullied her. ''Seriously, I have done nothing and stay low as best as I can. Yet I attract them?'' I grumbled internally. Okay, I couldn''t me Rachel in her case since it wasn''t her intention and it was me who offered to help her. Not finished with my confusion yet another announcement in a red box appeared in front of me. [Anomaly power detected!] [Estimated: Angel] I was stunned. My eyes widened in shock. ''Angel?'' I couldn''t hide my shock from my expression. My heart was beating fast and my adrenaline was racing since that meant the angel also had a hand in this problem. In other words, demons weren''t the only ones who were messing around in the mortal realm. In addition, that announcement indicated that he/she wasing with his/her fully divine power. It was prohibited by the agreement. My shocked expression was reced with a smirk. The excitement filled me. I didn''t know if this angel had any rtionship with those girls or not. For sure, with this I could drag the angels with me and hold them ountable. This was solid evidence that the light realm also vited the agreement. However, this angel''s appearance showed that there was something behind all of this. I knew this angel didn''t appear randomly, but because of something. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 10) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Love you guys~ XOXO Chapter 61: (Un)graceful Angel Chapter 61: (Un)graceful Angel Seven Sins System chapter 61. (Un)graceful Angel Well, I shouldn''t be jumping to conclusions too quickly. It could be just a random attack. But for sure, I had to make my move without raising the mortals'' suspicion. Fast. I took a pack of juice and walked to the cashier. *Beep!* The cashier scanned it deftly. "It will be 10 Creds*, sir," he said. I took out the money and gave it to him. "Can I borrow the toilet?" I asked while he was busy with the cash register. He gave me the change. "Sure. It''s around the corner," said the cashier, pointing where it was. "Thanks." I put the change on my wallet and patted on my juices. "I''ll take thister," I added. Without waiting for his answer, I quickly jogged towards the toilet and summoned another tentacle as soon as I got in it. ''Greed.'' Another tentacle shot out from my back and separated itself from me. This time, he turned himself into me. "Take the juices home and make sure the girls see you. I will catch upter." After answering me with a nod, he came out of the toilet. While I used another skill. ''Shadow Space.'' Once I snapped my fingers, my Demonic Power spread rapidly, creating a huge dome and covering everything in darkness. This dome would only pull demons and angels into it. Mere mortals would not be able to enter it without my permission. As the dome covered everything perfectly, I could feel an angelic force approaching me furiously from behind the toilet wall. Realizing the angel was attacking me and it was toote for me to dodge it, I summoned my other tentacles. ''Sloth!'' My four tentacles burst out from my back. Hard skin covered them as they moved in front of me, protecting my body from the impact. I chose my tentacle over my Shadow Barrier because its defense was much higher than that skill. It could withstand epic skill levels to a certain extent even though I would still receive some damage from there. The downside was, those tentacles were my personal barrier and I could only use them on people nearby. While my barrier range was much further away. At the same time, a force broke through the wall and the divine power hit my tentacles. An explosion apanied by a booming sound pierced my ears. But I didn''t make a move or flinch. The heat and the angelic power shed with my tentacles. But that power didn''t hurt me at all. It proved this angel wasn''t as strong as me. At least it was not one of the seven goddesses of virtues. As soon as I opened my tentacles, half of the store was gone, swallowed up by that explosion. The roof had disappeared, exposing the dark sky above me. Fire and smoke surrounded me. All the furniture around me was shattered, including the floor. Even the water closet was gone, reced by a leaking pipe. Before the smoke subsided, again, I caught something big rushing toward me. ''Teleportation.'' A dark aura engulfed my body. In a blink, I was sitting on the roof of the short building behind the store. The best location to identify my attacker. It was indeed an angel. A monstrous angel to be exact. It was a monster from the light realm. An angel who lost his/her mind after absorbing too much divine power. Their existence was simr to the monsters in the mortal and shadow realms. The difference was, that the light realm''s monsters sought injustice and tried to annihte them mindlessly. Even for small things like a simple lie or bad thought. They saw mortals and others as a pest that must be removed from this world in order to purify this realm. So I could simply say, either angels or demons, the both realms'' monsters wanted the mortals to die for different reasons. The monstrous angels wanted to purify this realm. While the demons wanted to eat mortals. My eyes fell on the angel who was far from ''beautiful''. He was about 10 meters in height. His head was shaped like a huge golden pinwheel with a graceful pale white male face in the center. His muscr humanoid body was covered in golden armor, befitting a high-ranking knight. A pair of white chakrams in his hands. His appearance is abination of gant and terrifying. Yeah, I indeed thought that I wanted to seduce an angel before. But not this kind of angel. I wanted to taint a beautiful angel and made her scream my name. Not a muscr formless angel. On the other hand, I knew I shouldn''t judge his appearance since my original form was more terrible than theirs. This monstrous angel''s presence indicated that the light realm was experiencing the same problem as the shadow realm. There was something wrong with the border of the three realms. That was why an unintelligent creature like him got stuck on the border and started destroying the weakest realm between the three. Mortal realm. [Name: Bravery] [Level 35] [HP: 1543/1543] [SP: 625/632] As I checked the angel, an announcement appeared in front of me. [You have received an emergency quest!] [Kill the angel.] [Target: angel.] [Reward: Quest point and EXP.] Of course, I would kill him even without the announcement or the quest. The angel started to rage. He roared angrily and swung his chakrams, destroying the storepletely. Luckily, there was no one here except us. Foreign shouts came out of his mouth as if he was calling something or someone. It was the angel''s ancientnguage. Unfortunately, I didn''t understand what it was. I used a scan of what I saw. ''Scan.'' My eyes glinted in red and some detailed images entered my head. [Evidence number 3 has been found. A monstrous angel in the mortal realm.] "Right." I stood up and opened my wings. "Now let''s finish this." *Creds are the mortal realm''s currency Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 10) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 62: Holy Summoning Formation Chapter 62: Holy Summoning Formation Seven Sins System chapter 62. Holy Summoning Formation I lunged at him, swooping down like a beast trying to snatch its prey. I also activated my skill and changed my tentacles'' mode. ''Devil''s Blessing. Wrath.'' [Devil''s Blessing has been activated.] [ATK: 480+720] [M.ATK: 480+720] [SPD: 115+ 173] [Time remaining: 14:56] At the same time, my four tentacles hardened. Terrifying huge spikes filled it. The giant sharp dagger on its tips. I lifted my tentacles, ready to kill him in one fell swoop. Unfortunately, even though I had covered my killing intent and my movement was faster than an eagle''s, he turned around at thest second and raised his big chakrams, shielding himself from my attacks. -Schwing! My wrath tentacles and his chakrams collided with each other. But instead of retreating, I passed him andnded two meters behind him. The wind blew due to the impact, indicating how strong our attack was. "I missed¡­" I muttered in disappointment. Behind me, the angel froze like a statue. His chakrams split into four and fell to the ground, creating ttering sounds that broke the silence between us. I turned around, facing him. My tentacles were lifted and ready to attack him again. This time, I wouldn''t miss it. But what I saw next, froze me. I couldn''t even hold back my burst ofughter once I saw him. He trembled in fear. His body shook violently. "Pfft--- Hahaha. And you call yourself "Bravely"? Seriously?" I said in a mocking tone. That mockery was enough to infuriate him. A foreign shout came out of his mouth. He clenched his fists, turned to me, and opened his mouth again. The white orb in front of it showed he was just about to use his skill on me. But before he could do it, I stormed at him. My tentacles moved swiftly, like trained swordsmen swinging their swords. [Overkill!] [You have cut an angel for 1200 HP] X4 In just one move, I cut the angel into pieces. [Enemy has been defeated!] [Congrattions! You havepleted your quest!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [You are now Level 48. HP + 40, DP + 40, ATK and MATK + 10, DEF and SPD +4] [You get 2 quest points] [Wrath point has gone up by 20] [Wrath 120/1000] [HP: 1540/1540] [DP: 1190/1190] [ATK: 490] [M.ATK: 490] [SPD:119] [DEF:119] I turned and folded my arms in front of my chest. My eyes fell on the angel''s body. A long exhale came out of my mouth. Mouths and teeth formed on my tentacles before they started to clean up the mess as usual. ''Too bad I can''t interrogate him,'' I thought. But what made me more curious was whether the light realm''s spy knew about this or not. If they knew why they didn''t mention it at thest meeting and chose to put all the me on us? Wouldn''t it be better if we worked together to solve this problem? Well, on second thought if I was the one who found this problem first, I would also do the same. Still, this meant the angels had to share responsibility with us. How dare they throw all the shit at us as if the demons were the only criminals here? ''Ah, right. It''s because we are demons and demons are always wrong. We are the bad guys and the ugly ones,'' Iined internally. I snorted in annoyance. Anger started to ignite in my heart as I remembered how the angels and the mortals med us just because of our race and our cultural differences. Immoral, dangerous, and should not exist in this world they said. So all demons had to die to purify this world. That was the reason why I stepped up and decided to be the main general in the war. Aside from proving my worth as the crown prince of the shadow realm, I also wanted them to pay for what they said. Unfortunately, my dad decided to end the war and chose to make a peace agreement with them on the condition that we had to stay in our realm. The announcement that appeared in front of me blew my mind away. [Congrattions! Gluttony point has gone up by 20] [Gluttony 160/1000] I swept my gaze around, making sure nothing was left before I canceled my tentacles and intended to return. But of course, I had to find an empty ce so I could cancel my Shadow Space and open my portal. Even though I looked like I stopped the time, my Shadow Space skill actually only pulled me into the space between the three realms. So despite my battle, the real world was still running normally. If I canceled it at a random ce, what the mortals saw was I appeared out of nowhere. Deciding to open the portal on the rooftop, I opened my wings and was just about to go there. But I held myself back when my gaze caught another summoning magic formation on the side of the alley near the ruined store. I hardly noticed it since the ruin covered three-quarters of that circle. If it wasn''t for the shimmering silver liquid of the magic holy water that caught my eye, I probably wouldn''t have noticed. In a hurry, I folded my wings and approached it. I used my Scan to retrieve the evidence. [Evidence number 4 has been found. A mysterious holy magic formation in the alley.] Then I called upon my tentacles again and made them move the ruin carefully. I didn''t want to damage the magic formation as much as possible, so I could find out who they were trying to summon. Unfortunately, once I moved the ruin, I only found a heavily damaged magic formation. Most of the formation was gone and I couldn''t guess whose formation magic it was. But based on the liquid, I knew this was new. The question was who made it? And for what? Did he/she make it to destroy this realm? Or because he/she was after me? One thing for sure, the caster couldn''t have called because he/she wanted to make a normal request. The location showed that clearly. And I was not sure he was aiming for me either since the lowly monstrous angel like him wouldn''t be able to kill me. Important note: His wrath and gluttony point is higher than before due to his previous leveling. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 10) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 63: Mysterious Girl Chapter 63: Mysterious Girl Seven Sins System Chapter 63. Mysterious Girl Unlike the demonic summoning formation which only required the caster''s blood, the holy summoning formation required a month of fasting and prayer before the caster could summon a goddess. Also, it required special holy magic water to do it. It was made of purified magic power and only high-level alchemists could make it. The goddess said those requirements were needed to ensure the caster''s sincerity and cleanse the caster''s heart. But that was not a guarantee that the goddess would answer the call. That was why despite the demon''s bad reputation, in urgent cases, the mortals preferred to summon us. ''Cause demons simply only needed blood rather than aplicated stupid ritual. The payment was also different. Once the caster seeded in doing so, the goddess usually wouldn''t ask for anything in return for their request. But they would only agree to a request that would not hurt or harm the others. The goddess would also limit material requests to a certain amount and it also should have a clear exnation. If the caster''s goal was only to make himself rich, the goddess would reject it. That was very different from us, the devils. We simply epted any request as long as the caster gave us either his/her body or soul. So that could be said, the mortals had to pay at the front when they wanted to call a goddess. While they could pay the devilter after the request was done. And we, devils, always charged our summoner a high price. No mortals could run away from us either, we would collect our payment without fail. Well, except for Carl. His payment was too cheap due to the emergency case. I dropped one knee and used my Scan again to get clearer evidence. My eyes looked at the formation in every detail. My brain was trying to guess which goddess the caster was trying to summon. ''Chastity, Kindness, Patience, Humility, and Diligence,'' I thought. Yeah, except for the demonic summoning formations, I also remembered all the holy summoning formations so I was pretty sure of this. I grazed the formation, trying to estimate how long it''s been there. ''Half an hour¡­'' I thought. Half an hour ago I was still in the forest and my visit to that store was beyond my prediction. I had never even been to this store before either. So I assumed this formation was not for me but to attack others. But who? My thoughts were on the girls. It could have been one of them, but I was not sure. I wasn''t sure it was Brad either. As for the attack, the same as what happened yesterday. This typical unintelligent creature usually took a while before he realized he was trapped and went into a rage. In addition, the border energy usually protected the real world from the damage for a while before it finally manifested. In this case, he manifested as soon as he sensed my Shadow Space. So I could consider myself a hero for all mortals at the store. ''And unfortunately, they don''t know I''m the one who saved their ass. They should give me a discount voucher for this,'' I grumbled internally. I knew I should not think about it, but hey, I was a brokebat doctor because of a fucking overpricedptop and a phone. Shaking off my thought, I exhaled another long breath and stood up. ''I have to report it to dad. I bet he''ll be shocked by this,'' I thought. And this evidence was a huge clue to what happened. Maybe he could force the angels to spit out other clues so we could investigate better. I opened my wings and flew backward. Without turning around, Inded gracefully on the building''s rooftop behind me. After I snapped my fingers, canceling my Shadow Space, I hid my wings and tentacles. My dome was falling apart, showing the real world bit by bit. The wind brushed my face and hair. The buildings around me returned to normal and the damage disappeared without a trace as if this battle never happened. My eyes darted around for a moment, trying to catch anyone suspicious around me. But nothing. It was too crowded and I had no clue about the culprit so I decided to get out of there. As I turned around, a portal to my room appeared in front of me and I simply entered it. ----- ???''s PoV Not far from the store, a long-haired blonde girl walked down the sidewalk in a hurry. Her blue eyes looked around in caution trying to find the strange power she had felt earlier. "It should be around here," she muttered. Yet she found nothing. She was about 170 cm with a slim body. From her face, her age was around her early 20s. Despite her almost C-cup size which made her look a little tpared to her friends, her wless porcin skin made all men steal a nce at her. But, no one dared to cat calling her. It was because she was wearing her high pdin badge on her sweet-colored mini dress'' sleeve. So trying to y around with her was tantamount to suicide. The girl entered the shop to shop and looked around to find the source of the power but could not find it. Not even a clue. And her search hade to an end after one of her friends approached her. "Why did you suddenly run away?"ined the short ck haired girl. "Oh, sorry. I thought I saw an acquaintance of mine," the girl reasoned. Actually, she didn''t know anyone there. "Did you find it?" asked the ck-haired girl. "No," she replied. The ck-haired girl giggled. "I thought you''d found that hotbat doctor and decided to go after him," she teased. That was the reason why they were here. After watching a viral battle video, they were curious about abat doctor named Dr. Allen. Apart from his extraordinary skills and unpredictable fighting style that take advantage of the opponent''s weak points, he also had a handsome face and a nice body. So both of them decided to check it out. Well, it was the ck-haired girl who was more interested in him, but she decided to drag the blonde with her. The ck-haired girl gripped the blonde''s hand and pulled it, asking her to follow her. "C''mon the Clourmity Academy is near. We can''t just let our visit go to waste right?" The blonde girl could only exhale and follow her friend reluctantly. She was sure it was toote for that since the sun was almost set. Even if they managed to enter the academy, she wasn''t sure they''d be able to find him. But then a thought crossed her head. ''Clourmity Academy, huh? Maybe they know something about the strange energy. Besides, that force cannot disappear by itself.'' Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 10) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 64: Why Didnt He Come To The Devils? Chapter 64: Why Didn''t He Come To The Devils? Seven Sins System Chapter 64. Why Didn''t He Come To The Devils? It was 05.42 PM when I exited my portal. The sight of my room and my double, who was putting the tomato juices into my refrigerator, entered my eyes. But other than that, my thoughts were on something else. The portal behind me closed. I ced my hand under my lips and threw myself in my chair. As Inded on the cushion, I extended my arm forward and opened my palm. My first tentacle which took the shape of a mosquitonded there and slid into my skin. A secondter, my double approached me and took my hand before it turned into a tentacle that entered my skin. After I put my wallet and mortal''s phone on my desk, I took my real phone, transferred the images and typed some information as usual, and waited. A long exhale came out of my mouth as I leaned my back on my chair. My gaze shifted to my dull room ceiling. "First is the demons. And now, the angels. How could both of them work together?" I muttered in confusion. A frown on my forehead. The light and shadow realms never had a good rtionship and never would. The angels were our nemesis. The reasons? I didn''t even know exactly why. Maybe, it was because the light and dark were never meant together. Or maybe because our culture was different so we wouldn''t be able to ept each other. Or maybe we were created to kill each other. It was simply in our blood. So, since this mess was caused by both parties, I''m pretty sure there was a third party that created this mess. And I put my bet on the mortals or somethinging from the mortal world, whether he/she was a mortal or not. But I didn''t have any evidence, so it was only my random guess. Let said this evil mortal summoned demons and angels to disrupt this realm. The question was, for what? If his/her goal was to destroy this realm, then where would he live after he/she achieved his/her goal? That sounded stupid. Well, he/she could hold a grudge toward this realm so he nned to kill himself and take this realm with him. But seriously, if he was nning to do that, why didn''t hee to the devils? He could have summoned one of us and made a wish for it. Me, for example. I would happily destroy the mortal realm with just one soul as my payment. Well, one soul and one body might sound fairer since that would be a big job for me. Okay, again, due to the agreement of light and dark, I couldn''tpletely destroy this realm. But I could destroy half of it. Three-quarters, if I could hide it from the angels. With my previous power, I could make some big cmities or disasters with my fullest power. Without the angel''s involvement like in thest war, it would be a piece of cake. Unfortunately, that request never came to me. The mortals mostly summoned me for revenge, asking for me for wealth or absurd power. I was not messing around with that ''absurd'' word. A mortal once asked for a weird power so she could turn poop into delicious food. I asked why she didn''t ask for the power to create food out of thin air. She replied she had a bad rtionship with her husband so she wanted to take revenge by feeding her husband with her poo every day. So, I granted her wish at the expense of her soul. The funny thing was, when she died and her soul came to me. She wanted to cancel the deal since she only used that power three times and decided to live happily with her husband. But a deal was a deal, I didn''t give a fuck with her reason. So I ate her soul without mercy. Back to my main problem, another guess crossed my head. "Or¡­ did the culprit have another purpose?" I muttered again. Of course, what I meant was to make the demons and angels kill each other. But, even if they managed to do so and made the angels and demons perish, the mortals would not be able to take over our realms. The atmosphere was very different and only a mortal with a certain magic power could enter it. Plus I was not sure he could stay that long. Also what confused me was the summoning formation. If he summoned one of the lords or the goddesses, why did the one who appeared was the unintelligent monsters from our realms? "This doesn''t make sense!" I hissed in annoyance and pressed my fingers on the bridge of my nose. One thing was for sure, with this proof, the angels wouldn''t be able to throw all the me on the demons again. As I continued to analyze what had happened and the evidence, questions kept popping up in my head. For example, how did the angel find out about this problem in the first ce? This was the first question that crossed my head at thest meeting. After thest war, the angels and demons rarely checked the mortal realm and mostly only came to this realm to answer someone''s summons. If it weren''t for the angels''ints at thest meeting, I wouldn''t have known this either. So rather than demons, I was pretty sure the angels had gone further into this matter. Unfortunately that stupid goddess of ''Chastity'' didn''t want to say anything other than the evidence was genuine, even though we had shed our ultimate skills 5 times. If it wasn''t for ''Lust'' and ''Patience'' that separated us, we might end up breaking the barrier. Yeah, weird indeed. Since as the Lord of Wrath, my nemesis should be ''Patience''. But somehow, I always shed with ''Chastity''. ''Patience'' looked totally cool no matter how bad I tried to upset her. I had to say, I kinda liked her. Although she was a little boring to my taste. But what pissed me off even more, even with that tension between the lords and the goddesses, my dad, and the angel queen, instead, enjoyed their tea and snacks. They acted as if they were VIP guests who were watching the big fight between demons and angels. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 20) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 65: Investigation Chapter 65: Investigation Seven Sins System Chapter 65. Investigation *Ring!* What I was waiting for finally came. Quickly, I picked up the phone. Since this wasn''t a video call, I could guess this would be a serious conversation. "That holy summoning formation and angel when did you encounter them?" he said before I could say a word. His seriousness was clear in his tone. So different from when he called mest time. "Just now. I immediately reported it to you after I returned to my room," I replied. "Bloody hell! I knew this had something to do with them!" he hissed in anger. A frown on my forehead. "You already know this all along?" I asked. "That''s just my guess and I''m not sure about it. So I''m not saying a word," he replied. "Does this have anything to do with what the queen said at thest meeting?" I guessed. I knew the rest of the meeting and most of the discussion when we talked about it calmly, or not, since the meeting was full of yelling and shouting, and¡­ ultimate skills. But I could remember everything clearly, including our stupid bbering. So what was left was the conversation between the queen and my dad. "Yes," he admitted. "That''s why I spend a lot of time with her. I tried to dig for more information about it. But that old hag didn''t give me any of it. " "What did she say?" I asked curiously. "Not much. She only said both of us should deal with it with a cool head and see all of this with a bigger picture. She said it after Chastity couldn''t answer your question. So I''m guessing they must be involved in something about this. But I don''t know what," he exined. A short silence followed as we were both deep in thought "Dad¡­ do you think they are using us?" I broke the silence between us. That was just my random thoughts since the angels didn''t say everything honestly. "Maybe. But I think it''s not a bad way. Except for the fact that they are trying to throw all the crime at us, of course. I think they also encountered the same problem and didn''t know how to solve it," he replied. A heavy exhale followed. "Unfortunately, they brought up the previous war again and I didn''t want another war," he admitted. His statement about the war piqued my curiosity. "I don''t understand. I think your power has not changed much and the border''s energy is still fine, why are you afraid of the war?" I blurted out. I could feel it yet he kept telling me that he was weakened so we had to prevent another war. He simply said an obvious lie in front of me, but the way he said it and his actions showed that he was serious. Whatever the reason, he didn''t want another war. I knew he was a prideful devil and not a coward. I could say he was a bit ruthless before thest war. But somehow, that war changed him. He even epted the angel''s deal, even though we hadn''t reached the end of the war yet. "Oh, c''mon. I''m getting older ya know? Also, I bet the war will be boring and consume my power like thest time," he replied with a nonchnt tone. "But it was you who suggested thest war. And it was me who fought for you. You only appeared a few times to show off," I reminded him. "Okay. For thest time, Azrael. Enough for that talk. I''ve already said I''m weakened and I don''t want to put the shadow realm in danger. I know you can''t feel it, but I can. So, can we concentrate on our main problem?" he said in an emphatic tone. A long exhale came out of my mouth as I swallowed my curiosity and question. "Fine," I said even though I wasn''t satisfied with what he said. "So have you found anything about my first clue? Like the others'' involvement maybe?" I continued my question. "I''m still investigating them. But I''m not sure it''s one of them. Even if some of them are annoying, they are loyal to me," he stated. Although he sounded overconfident, what he said was true. Aside from the light and dark agreement, the lords were bound by another agreement. It forced them to give their allegiance to the king''s family and prevent them from killing or betraying one another. The only lord who wasn''t given his loyalty was only me since I''m his son. Besides, I only took the Lord of Wrath status since that position was vacant for a long time. That 500 years ago cmity took the former Lord of Wrath''s life and he didn''t have a child to take over his authority, so someone had to take his responsibility. After all, everyone agreed that I was suitable for the position after seeing how I led thest war. "They could have ordered their subjects to do it and keep their hands clean," I replied. But that possibility was thin. And the only possible culprit was him, the demon king himself. Still, I couldn''t say my usation since I didn''t know his motive and didn''t have any clue. On the other hand, he could also think that I was the one who betrayed him for the same reason. I was the only lord who didn''t give my allegiance to him. "Perhaps. We''ll see what this investigation''s oue will be," he replied. "Have you investigated Lily?" I asked. Lily Glystia de Nightfall. That was my sister''s name. Even though she looked reckless and liked ying around, who knew? "I did. And I didn''t find anything. So she is clean. I have also investigated you from the start and I know you are just as clueless as I am. That''s why sending you on this important task," he blurted out his usations as if it was nothing. I knew I was supposed to be offended by that, but since I thought the same thing as him, I couldn''t say myint. "You know. I also thought the same thing especially after all of these clues. I thought you were the culprit," I blurted out my usation. Heughed upon my statement. "That''s my son! I know you will think the same as me," he said happily. "But unfortunately we are in the same position. It''s just, you can''t investigate me for now, so I can''t prove it to you," he added in a much calm tone. I rolled my eyes to the side. ''True¡­'' But then something crossed my mind. It was my nightmare and my weird memory. Although I was not sure this had anything to do with it, I decided to ask him. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 20) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 66: Night Training Chapter 66: Night Training Seven Sins System Chapter 66. Night Training "I know this has nothing to do with it. But can I ask you something?" I asked in doubt since I didn''t know where to start. "Okay¡­ That''s unusual for you to say something politely like this. Tell me what it is?" I could imagine his cringe just from the tone of his voice. "I know this may sound absurd but I had this weird visiontely. So I wanted to ask if you know anything about it." "What kind of weird vision are you talking about?" he asked curiously. His seriousness was clear from the tone of his voice. A frown on my forehead. "I think it''s connected to the past. Something that happened 500 years ago. I know I passed out when the disaster happened. But in my vision, I saw the ancient demon going on a rampage and destroying the old capital. I also saw this familiar subus. She has simr blue eyes to Ivy''s." My confusion was evident in my tone of voice. "And the weirdest thing, I didn''t look like myself. I looked more like a royal incubus with six wings. While that ancient demon had my tentacles," I added. And it gave me a creep. Despite my long exnation, my father did not answer me. I could only hear a strange whisper from him. "Dad? What happened? Do you know anything about that?" I asked again. This time a burst ofughter answered me. "Bwahahaha! Seriously, did you eat too much mortal''s food? Or watch too much mortal drama? What kind of crappy vision is that? Oh, I know! You want to kill me by making meugh to death right?" His mocking tone was clear in his voice. "Anyway, that''s a good joke. You got me," he added between his faded chuckles. "I''m not kidding!" I half yelled in irritation. He stoppedughing. "Uh¡­ Are you serious?" I could catch his surprise and disbelief in his tone. "Yeah. And I want to know what you know about it," I insisted. And I needed it fast since the call had almost reached its limit. A short pause followed. "You seriously asked me to remember that incident?" he confirmed in a serious tone. I could catch a trace of a gloomy tone in his voice. "I know it''s hard for you. But I need it," I insisted. I knew that incident had created a major trauma in his life. Despite his victory, he lost his wife and all his friends. So making him say what happened wasn''t easy. "What I remember about that incident was a long painful battle. That ancient demon appeared out of nowhere and destroyed the city like nothing. I ordered to evacuate Lily and you but they only found her. The battlested for a week and cost everything. I thought you were dead, but luckily I found you passed out among the rubble. "A long exhale came out of his mouth. "That''s all I know. Also, the ancient demon didn''t have any tentacles. So I didn''t know where your weird vision came from," he added. I was speechless. On the one hand, he could be lying. But even if he lied, what was the point? It already happened in the past and it was over. On the other hand, I had no other sources or informants besides my father. So I couldn''t check the truth either. "Don''t think too much and focus on your mission, Azrael. Maybe the mortal realm''s magic flow has affected you," he advised. I just wanted to ask something else. But my time was up. *Pip* *Pip* *Pip* "Well, that''s it for now. I''ll try to ask the queen about thest clue," he said. "You''re going to say I''m here?" I said quickly. "No, silly. I only will give them the clue and force them to spill the beans. Just keep yourself undercover, okay?" Without waiting for my answer, he hung up. I put my phone down and tapped the desk. My mind was messed up. Either because of the angels or because of the weird vision. In the middle of my thoughts, my other phone rang. *Ring!* I took it and read the name on the screen. Fiona. "Oh, crap!" I quickly picked up the phone and turned to the clock. 06. 07 PM Okay, that was why she called me. "Hello," I said as I stood up from my chair and rushed to the door. "Hello, doc. I''m at the park now. Where are you?" Fiona said. Yeah, I promised to meet her at the park at 06.00 PM. "I''m on my way. Just wait for me, okay?" I said. My hand locked the door and I quickly went to the elevator. "Okay," she replied. Then I hung up. Once I managed to arrive at the park, Fiona, who was already waiting for me on the bench, quickly stood up from her seat. "Sorry, I just got an important call from my dad," I said without further ado. "Did something happen to your family?" She asked worriedly. "Nothing, he just wants to catch up," I reassured her. "I see..." "So, can we start this training? I promise to have dinner with Julia at 07.00 PM," I said. "Are you sure you want to teach me now? If you''re busy we can do it another day," she said. "It''s fine. Half an hour should be enough for our first training. I will start from the basics. So this will not be as intense as usual," I exined. She nodded. "So what should I do?" she asked. Her seriousness was evident in her eyes. "Our first lesson is how to avoid the monsters that attack you," I said in a casual tone. "Huh? You''re not going to teach me how to support my team first?" she asked in confusion. "We will learn thatter. Just remember, before everyone had a team, they were solo yers. Whatever their profession. So once they are on the battlefield they have to be ready for anything. Including how to deal with monsters alone. In our case, we have to dodge and run to our team. If you have the confidence to do this, you can manage what you have to do when you are in a team," I gave a long exnation. I knewbat doctors were a support ss and depend on their teams to level up. But teaching them to focus on supporting their team without telling them what to do when they had to face the monster alone was tantamount to suicide. After I picked up a twig from the ground, I turned to face her and made my attack stance. "Now let''s just pretend I''m a high-level monster and you can''t face me alone. I wonder how far you can avoid me," I said. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 20) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 67: Selfless Profession Chapter 67: Selfless Profession Seven Sins System Chapter 67. Selfless Profession ???''s PoV The blonde-haired girl trod passed the Clourmity Academy''s empty corridor. Every now and then she fastened her steps before she slowed down again. Her eyes swept all over the building. This was the second time she left her friend alone after she felt a strange energy. And this time, it came from the academy. Here! Unfortunately after searching for some time, that energy disappeared without a trace. So she had no way but to look for it randomly. She stopped in her tracks and gritted her teeth. "Damn, I lost it!" She muttered in annoyance. Strangely, this energy felt a lot fainter than usual, so she had a hard time locating it. Apart from that, there were no attacks at all. That confused her. She realized this energy was different from the previous energy, but this typical energy should belong to a more terrifying creature. She was silent, frozen in the middle of the corridor. Her brain was trying to analyze what had happened. Especially why that energy just disappeared without a trace. ''Did they send reinforcement here?'' she guessed. But if they did, they should have told her. Another guess, it could be her enemy''s spy. Worse, maybe the enemy sent one of its strongest leaders. Well, she had expected this after thest light and dark meeting but she didn''t expect it to be this soon. Even though she didn''t mind that since hertest clue showed that all of this nasty incident wasn''t purely the enemy''s work, she didn''t want this spy to interfere with her investigation. Moreover, she knew the enemy''s nasty nature. She turned her gaze to the side and stared nkly at the park from the window. ''That means, there''s a possibility that the enemy''s spy is hiding in this battle academy,'' she thought. That was the only reason why the strange energy had suddenly disappeared without a trace. While it did not affect her mission in the mortal world, her worries clouded her heart. She was afraid that this spy would hurt the mortals or even mess up this academy. ''I have to do something¡­'' she thought. But the best way she could think of was to move to this academy to find that spy and protect the mortals. Luckily, her contract at her current academy had almost ended, so she could move here easily. What she hoped was that this academy had a vacancy for a pdin. And with her good reputation, it should be easy. "Yeah, I''m sure of it. I have to move into this academy¡­" she muttered unconsciously. A girl''s voice apanied by a tap on her shoulder dismissed her thoughts. "Aria!" Yes, that was her alias name in the mortal world. Aria. The mortals acknowledged her as a prodigy pdin due to her extraordinary strength. While her real identity was one of the seven goddesses of virtue. The queen¡ª her mother, sent her to the mortal world after the queen answered a mortal''s summon, who asked her to heal her dying daughter. That poor girl had been attacked out of nowhere on her way home. When the queen saw the invisible demonic power on the girl''s wound, she immediately realized the one who was attacking the girl was a demon. So after she healed her, she decided to go to where the girl was attacked. And her guess was right, she found a low-level demon roaming around the border between the three realms. So after she killed it and returned to the light realm, the queen decided to send Aria to the mortal realm to investigate this matter. Anything stuck at the border should onlyst a few seconds or minutes. But this low-level unintelligent demon managed to stay there for more than a month. Aria turned to the ck-haired girl by her side. "Yes?" "You left me again!" the girlined. A frown of displeasure was on her forehead. "Sorry. Um¡­ uh, I have a lot on my mind," Aria said in regret. She couldn''t give the same excuse since no one was there. The ck-haired girl looked worried upon her statement. It was unusual for Aria to act like this. "What''s---" The girl just wanted to ask what happened to her but her words stopped when her gaze caught the two figures of a man and a female mouse demi-human in the park. "Is that Dr. Allen?" she said spontaneously. "Huh?" Aria answered with a stupid voice and turned to where her friend was looking. A man and a woman entered her vision. Immediately, she realized both of them werebat doctors from their skills. But rather than his handsome face, she was more interested in how he taught the demi-human. Aria soon realized that he wasn''t teaching her to support the team but to defend herself when she was separated from her team. It was a basic thing yet it was rarely taught by the academy. Apart from that, she also realized how he taught the clumsy demi-human diligently and how he used his barrier skill to prevent her from falling. Moreover, it was only the two of them in that park, but he treated that demi human like a real gentleman. No perverted gestures. No nasty looks. No dirty smiles. Only encouragement. It was much more precious and beautiful than when she watched his victory. "Yes, it''s him," Aria said without taking her eyes off him. Even though they were a bit far away, she could confirm it since her eyes were much sharper than mortals. "You should tell me that you have found him," the ck-haired girlined with a pout. "C''mon. Let''s say hello." She pulled Aria''s hand, asking her to follow her. But Aria didn''t budge. "I think I''ll stay here," she said. The girl released her hand. "Just wait for me at the cafeteria, okay? I''ll be there once I''m done talking to him." Then the girl left in a rush. Aria returned her gaze to the window and stared at the twobat doctors who had almost finished their training. She was not even sure her friend would manage to catch him up. A smile appeared on her lips. For some reason, even though she had never met this man, she felt so familiar with her. "Well, I think I''ll have a good friend once I move here," Aria mumbled. After all, only a good guy would choose a selfless profession like abat doctor, right? And due to their prideful nature, demons wouldn''t take that profession. So what she needed to think about was finding out who the shadow realm''s spy was. "Well, I should pay the principal a visit. I''m sure she can give me a job here," said Aria, turning around and leaving. Important Note: Azrael is always in his true form when he attends the meeting, so none of the angels recognize his humanoid form. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 20) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 68: Who Is It? Chapter 68: Who Is It? Seven Sins System Chapter 68. Who Is It? Azrael''s PoV "I think it''s enough for now, we will continue this another time," I said. It was 06.41 PM and I only had less than 20 minutes to prepare myself before picking up Julia so I decided to end our training. "Thank you, sir," answered Fiona politely. The two of us stood facing each other near a bench where we met. "Don''t mention it. Just remember what I said. If you have no other choice, rather than spend all your Magic Power on the barrier, you should try to break through and run to your team or hide. Your survival chance is much higher than staying still. If you need time to escape, attack your enemy''s eyes or legs and use that chance to escape. Don''t push your luck to kill him," I reminded her once again. "I understand," she replied. "Okay, see you tomorrow then." I just turned around, but she called me again. "Wait, sir." I stopped and turned to her. "Yes?" My sight could catch a clear nervousness on her face. "Um... What do you think about me?" she said with a blushing face. A confused frown appeared on my forehead. "Huh?" I would assume she wanted to make a love confession if not because we just finished training. Realizing my confusion, she quickly corrected her words. "I mean. I realize I''m a little clumsy. I tripped a couple of times and you keep helping me with your barrier. Can I do as well as you one day?" she pointed out what she meant. Actually, it was more than a couple of times since she kept turning at me rather than concentrating on what was in front of her. That was a fatal mistake on the battlefield. If she got separated from her team, she was 100% dead for sure. That was why I taught her this. Because I realized she was relying too much on her team and what she was doing was tailing Julia. I held my cringe. ''No, you can''t. Unless you can live for over 500 years and be a demon like me,'' I thought. But of course, I couldn''t say it directly. Still, it was not like I was going to sweet-talk to her. "You still have to try to work on your bnce and everything. Especially your concentration. Don''t let your emotions take over the way you fight. Use your logic and take the most efficient way to win the battle. Look around and consider the risks of every decision you make," I advised. "I see¡­ Looks like I still have a lot to learn." I caught a trace of disappointment in the tone of her voice. I gave a gentle pat on her shoulder. "Take it easy. We still have plenty of time. Besides, you are still in your early semesters," I cheered her up. She nodded with a shy smile. "Okay, I have to go now or I''ll bete for dinner," I ended our conversation. But she opened her voice again. "Um¡­ sir?" "Hmm?" I hummed. She lowered her head and fiddled her fingers. "You know¡­ I don''t mind having dinner with you one day." I could catch her face getting redder. Then she raised her head. Her eyes were on me. "I mean, I''ll pay for it. I know you are broke. Just think of this as payment for my private training," she added quickly. I was d she understood my financial situation but since I was the Lord of Wrath and once had the skill to create gold out of stones. So it kinda irritated me. s, what she said was true. I gave her a dry smile. "I will think of it. Later," I replied. After giving her a simple goodbye wave, I rushed to my dorm. As I strode, I turned my head towards the academy building. My eyes fell on the row of windows along the corridor. Somehow I felt that someone was watching me from there, it was just that I didn''t feel any killing intent and only felt it for a moment. But my sight didn''t catch a single shadow. What I saw was an empty corridor even though the light was still on. Although the mortals'' eyes couldn''t catch what was there, my sight could see it just fine. ''I wonder if it''s one of my stalkers,'' I guessed. Of course, I meant that twin vampires, Evie or Rachel. It was weird since they didn''te up to me or talk to me when my double left the store. What they did was follow me to the front of the male dorm and leave. Based on what I saw from my other tentacle, the one who looked curious and wanted to approach me was Evie. She even came out of her hiding ce and approached my double before she entered the dorm. But her hesitation stopped her steps in front of the entrance and left after my double disappeared from her sight. I turned my gaze forward. Other thoughts filled my head as doubt filled my heart. Although I knew the possibility that one of my stalkers was the light dimension''s spy and they had their own reasons for following me, the possibility was still there. A long exhale came out of my mouth. "Ha¡­ I wish I still had my old power," I muttered. And not on this mission of course. So I could act as myself, the Lord of Wrath, and offer them a contract. Just as I offered Red to be my servant. But again, that meant my power was stuck there and I didn''t want it. Like it or not I wanted to break through my limit and be more powerful. I entered the male dorm''s entrance and got into the elevator. In a rush, I changed my clothes and sprayed some cologne. Perfume was a bit expensive for my budget, so I should be happy with this half-price cologne. Well, I kinda liked the masculine smell though. After I checked my appearance in the mirror, I went out again to meet Julia. Luckily, I still had a few minutes left, thanks to my tentacles that had helped me a lot. But when I got closer to the female dorm, my sight could catch a familiar man figure in front of it. Theo. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 20) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 69: All Bark No bite Chapter 69: All Bark No bite Seven Sins System Chapter 69. All Bark No bite Theo stood with his back leaning to the side of the entrance. His hands were folded in front of his chest and his eyes were fixed on the entrance. I was not sure Julia would notice his presence. Instead of getting angry or annoyed, I slowed down my steps and walked to him with a devilish smirk on my face. I was surprised, after all the shame, he didn''t give up. So I was wondering if he was a masochist. ''Maybe, that''s why he''s after Julia. He thinks Julia can do this and that with her whip on him,'' I thought. My chuckles almost escaped upon that thought. "Waiting for Julia again, huh?" I guessed in a mocking tone and stood by his side, leaning my back on the wall. He didn''t bat an eye upon my arrival and decided to ignore me. "I thought the duel has settled everything between us and Julia," I reminded that shameless lizardman in a casual tone. "This is a public ce, Allen," he reminded me before he nced at me in displeasure. "For Julia or not, I don''t have any obligation to tell you. I have my own reasons why I''m here." I nodded repeatedly. "You''re right. I can''t stop you. It''s just that I have to remind you, that you shouldn''t bother Julia again. Isn''t that why you challenged me?" "As I said, I have my own reasons. I didn''te for her," he reasoned. "Oh, so you are dating another mentor now. Congrattions," I said cheerfully. Still, the trace of a mocking tone was clear in my voice. I decided to follow his game. I was sure he was not waiting for Rachel since the student had a separate dorm. He turned his head and frowned at me. "I''m not. You just want to pissed me off, don''t you?" he said displeased. "Shouldn''t that be for you?" I returned his words and smiled innocently. But a secondter, my smile faded. "You are literally stalking her. Stop being a simp, Theo. And get someone who likes you." The tone of my voice turned serious. He gritted his teeth and red at me. "Don''t get too cocky just because you have won one duel," he warned me. I held myugh. "Pfft! You still think that I won because I got lucky, right?" I made a bullseye guess. "I don''t mind that. But I''m sure, deep inside you, you already know that it''s not luck," I continued after myughter faded. He distanced his back away from the wall and turned his body at me as he lowered his hands and clenched them into fists. "You must be hiding something. From our level, it''s clear you''re below me and you''re a support ss, how could you hit me like a DPS? I''m sure you''ve used nasty tricks to beat me, haven''t you?!" he started raising his voice. To be honest, I only used a bit of my strength. Around the same power as a mortal with my current level. Well, maybe a little more, but a Combat Doctor had a support skill to increase his attack. So I could use that excuse. But my key to victory was because I aimed at his weak points. It was my battle experience that made me win. Katrina also seemed to be aware of my strategy. That was why she didn''t say anything. But I didn''t want to tell him anything and make him suffer because of it. Upon his statement I realized something. ''Ah, that''s why he sent Rachel to spy on me,'' I thought. I shrugged nonchntly. "Maybe something called skills and experience?" I smirked annoyingly. He snorted arrogantly in response. "Skills? Experience? Oh, c''mon did you think I''d buy that? Don''t make meugh," he sneered. "Well, believe it or not. It''s up to you," I said lightly. Julia''s voice that came from behind him interrupted our conversation. "What are you doing here?" she said in displeasure. A simple natural color blouse with jeans covering her body. A white purse in her hand. It matched my casual style outfit. A simple cored shirt, cardigan, and jeans. It was Julia who suggested this outfit to make sure we didn''t end up like yesterday. But instead of answering, Theo just stared at Julia with a red face. I bet he was blown away by her appearance. So I decided to break up his daydream. I took off my cardigan and ced it on her shoulders affectionately. Then with both my hands, I squeezed her shoulders gently. She held one of my hands in reply. "We were only talking about our duel," I said. That gesture was enough to tell him that she was mine. She nced at me before she returned her gaze to him. "Then why here? Why didn''t you talk elsewhere?" she asked. I returned my gaze at him and gave him an annoying smirk. "Well, he doesn''t want me to bete for our dinner," I told an obvious lie for fun. It was a clear sarcasm for Theo. In displeasure, Theo pointed his index finger at my face and gritted his teeth again. "Next time... I will crush you next time," he threatened before he turned and left. "Take a rest, Theo. Don''t push yourself," I half shouted cheerfully. Yeah, that was another mockery. "I''m surprised you have that much patience," said Julia out of the blue. I showed her my frown and dry smile. "Oh please. That''s an insult. You shouldn''t say that to me. I''m just waiting for the right time to get rid of him. Besides---" I returned my gaze to him, staring at his back which was getting further away. "I want him to suffer more," I continued. A long exhale came out of her mouth. "That''s so typical of you." "Enough. I''m the devil so no moreints." I decided to end it and held out my hand to her. "Shall we go now?" She nodded and took my hand. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 20) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 70: How To Act Normal? Chapter 70: How To Act Normal? Seven Sins System Chapter 70. How To Act Normal? We went to the diner next to the academy. It was a bit crowded for me and the interior didn''t look like a restaurant where a couple spent their dinner. Not to mention, it didn''t have any romantic vibe at all. ording to Darren, this was the best dinner ce in the city and he often went with his girlfriend. But judging from Julia''s response, it seemed that students'' thresholds and teachers were different. Luckily, Julia didn''t mind it and said that she wanted to try this ce for a long time since the students said the food was so good. And I admitted even though the food tasted foreign, I could say it wasn''t bad and I kinda like it. So did Julia. Plus the price was inexpensive. So it was a win-win for me. The only thing that made me a little ufortable was the people''s gazes. I even caught some of them taking photos of me with their phones in secret. Although I was used to this kind of attention in the shadow realm, I didn''t like it when they did it in my personal time. Especially when I ate and dated. But I couldn''t reserve a whole restaurant for my date like what I usually did in the shadow realm. Not to mention, the duel had gone viral, so I couldn''t expect less from this. Well, at least they didn''t go as far as asking to take a photo with me or interrupt my date. "You surely attract other people''s attention," said Julia in a teasing tone after she wiped her mouth with a napkin. I put my empty ss on the table. A heavy exhale came out of my mouth. "Don''t me me for that. I work indoors, not having any colleagues and literally do whatmon mortals do. Yet they are attracted to me. I seriously don''t know what else to do," Iined. This wasn''t a joke since as a secret agent I should have kept my profile low, but this was the opposite. I nced at the window beside me. My sight was fixed on where Rachel was hiding behind a tree in front of the diner. "I even have a lot of stalkers now," I added. Her giggle made me return my attention to her. "You can''t say what you do is the same as what others do. You''re different," she said. "Then tell me what makes me different? And how to act normal?" I asked with a frown. She tapped her index finger under her lip. "Hmm¡­ that''s a tough question," she hummed with a puzzled expression. "Just tell me," I demanded. "You are attracting people naturally. That''s the problem. I know it''s a normal thing for other people. But when ites to you, you make it different. Not to mention your skills are above others," she exined. I frowned in confusion. "But I only used certain skills and limited my strength. How could it be?" I said in a low voice. Also, I refrained myself from making trouble with other people. Except for Theo, it wasn''t my fault. "It''s not me who is looking for trouble, but it''s the trouble thates looking for me," I added. "Your battle experience makes the difference. No matter how much you try to hide it, your capabilities are clear from the way you act or respond to something. You are calm when everyone is panicking. You know the best solution for every problem, calcte everything well, and can turn things around in a snap." A long exhale came out of her mouth. "And---problems will alwayse to a capable person." ''True¡­'' Besides level, the battle experience was crucial for every warrior so even though my Fake Skill covered my level and skill, I couldn''t lie to my 500 years of battle experience. "But I''d rather die than act like a fool," I stated. "It''s not something that can be covered up that easily. A professional will be a professional wherever they are," she replied. I pressed my lips. "So¡­ Do you think what Theo said is true? It was my fault who stole his spotlight?" I asked her opinion. She took a deep breath since Theo was such a sensitive topic for us. "Are you sure you want to hear my honest opinion?" Her eyes observe my expression. "Go ahead." "Kinda. But the real problem lies in him, not you. But I have to admit your capabilities are a threat to people who like to be the center of attention. Moreover, Theo had long considered himself more than the others. That''s why he''s trying to make you look bad in other people''s eyes. Unfortunately, you didn''t give him the response he wanted and everything he did backfired on him," she gave me a long exnation. "He''s envious of me¡­" My devilish smirk returned. "You seem to enjoy it," she said. I nced around us, making sure no one was trying to eavesdrop on us before I leaned on her. "Envy is one of the deadly sins and I''m sure it will lead to his death." Again, I said it in a low voice. Her expression turned tense. A long exhale came out of her mouth. Even though she didn''t say anything, I realized that death was a taboo subject for mortals. Especially if it was about their acquaintances. So I decided to turn our conversation around. "Anyway, can I ask you something?" I asked without pulling myself away. "Sure," she answered. "Can you keep an eye on Evie and Rachel for me? You don''t have to follow them, just find out what they want from me. Especially Rachel," I requested. A frown appeared on her forehead. "Evie and Rachel? Why?" she asked. "Evie is an empath. It seems that she sensed something from my emotions after I had a strange dreamst night. While Rachel¡­" I nced at the window on our side. "It seems Theo forced her to discover my secret. I tried to help her but she was too scared to open up to me." While I couldn''t get rid of Theo yet due to the viral video. "Theo did that?" asked Julia in disbelief. "That''s just my guess. But I bet it''s 80% correct. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee to the infirmary this afternoon and started stalking me ever since. She''s even watching us from behind a tree," I said as I pulled myself into my seat. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 71: Envy Or Kindness Chapter 71: Envy Or Kindness Seven Sins System Chapter 71. Envy Or Kindness Instead of turning around, Julia took a nce at the window before returning her gaze to me. Even though Rachel was hiding well, Julia should have seen her with her demonic eyes. "He has crossed the line," she muttered in displeasure. "That''s why I asked you. I don''t like his cowardice. He is a pdin, a tank. He should havee to me directly, not using someone else." I had defeated a lot of pdins in the past and all of them were fearless warriors. While this lizardman was far from it, yet they called him a prodigy. I was sure Theo wouldn''t be making a move anytime soon after his defeat. But at least I hoped he would set me up in a lonely and secluded ce. That way I could get rid of him more easily. "But I don''t think he wille to you any time soon after his defeat." Julia gave the same statement. I sighed and smiled wryly. "True. " I put my elbow on the table and ced my head on my palmzily. "It will be boring if I have to wait for him to make another move. Unless¡­" My evil smirk reappeared as an idea crossed my head. "I expose my weakness¡­" "You have it?" asked Julia in disbelief. "Pfft! Certainly not. But I can pretend to have one. Like a rare illness or wound that can''t be healed," I nned. Actually, I had weaknesses. All devils and angels had it, though we were immortals. But I didn''t think the mortals could kill us considering our significant power differences. "You''re going to set him up?" she assumed. "Yes. If he doesn''t take it, then he will survive. If he takes it¡­" I waved my other index finger in front of my neck without taking my head away from my palm, signaling I was going to kill him. "So the result will determine whether he chooses to follow his envy or his kindness. Does that sound fair enough to you?" I exined. Julia was silent for a while before she finally nodded. "Great. Now what I need is a chance so he can find my weakness by himself." I didn''t want to involve Rachel in this since either this n worked or not she would feel guilty about it. But maybe, I could use her to give him my location. Something simr to an indirect invitation. "What''s your n?" She asked. I straightened my back and waved my index finger at me a couple of times, calling her toe closer before I made some simple requests in low voices. In response, a humming came out of her mouth. "Hmm¡­ Well, that doesn''t sound bad." "Right. It will be fair y for him. Everything will depend on his decision," I concluded. But judging from Theo''s personality, I bet he would choose his tragic end. I simply only made Julia less guilty. "Anyway, thank you for the dinner. I know you''re on a tight budget so I really appreciate this," she diverted our conversation. "Don''t mention it. I thought I should do it. I came not as my old self, but as someone among you. This was a new experience for me and even though I felt annoyed at first, I must say I kinda like it," I admitted. Not to mention this mission made me feel like I was on vacation. A cheap man''s vacation to be precise since I still had to work. But hey, living with the mortals wasn''t as bad as I thought. There were a lot of beautiful women here and a bunch of weird kids like Barry and others. A sweet smile appeared on her lips. "So¡­ you like living here with us?" she rified. "It doesn''t mean I enjoy living as a mortal. Butpared to the old mortal world, you guys are more chill out and I like that," I corrected my words. She tilted her head to the side a bit. Her sweet smile turned into a teasing one. "You mean because more people havemitted more sin than in the past?" she guessed. I chuckled. "Kinda. Modern people have more than enough but they are never satisfied. Like..." I smirked and turned to a big guy sitting next to us. He rubbed his palms and licked his lips excitedly. His eyes fell on the food that was ced one by one by the waiter on his table. It was three huge portions of sandwiches, fries, bacon and sausage with two sses of milkshakes. Another five empty huge tes on the end of his table. A nice example of gluttony since it could lead to health problems. It would cost his life if he didn''t stop and appreciate his health more. "---That one nice plumpy soul," I muttered with an evil smirk. "Az--- Allen," she called me in a low voice, almost whispering, hoping I didn''t see another mortal as my food. I turned to her and smiled innocently. "My bad. " I simply lived among my own food so it couldn''t be helped. But I wouldn''t tell or she would freak out. "Right." I stood up from my seat. "I think we should go now and take my other dinner elsewhere." Yeah, it was ''that kind'' of dinner. "So my ce or yours?" she asked. She also stood up from her seat. "My ce. Some women are quite chatty about this kind of thing. Besides, there aren''t many people living on my floor. So we can do everything more freely. Also¡­" I brought my face close to her ear. "I don''t mind with outdoor sex either. Just tell me where you want, and I''ll take you," I whispered. Once I distanced myself, I could see her blushing face. "I- I think it''s too wild for me¡­" she said in a stammering voice. "A little thrill will make things interesting. You should try it," I gave her my innocent smile as I walked to the cashier and paid the bill. She walked beside me. "Have you ever done that before?" she asked curiously. "A couple of times. Back in my ''hometown''." Of course, I meant the shadow realm. I couldn''t say it directly since we were in front of the cashier. "Ah¡­ I see." She bit her lower lip. "Maybeter. I''m too afraid of it. I mean, I usually only do a normal one." "That''s fine. We have plenty of time to explore after all," I said in a rxed tone. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 72: Crying Intruder I Chapter 72: Crying Intruder I Seven Sins System Chapter 72. Crying Intruder I After that dinner, we returned to the male dorm and went up to my room. This time, Julia and I didn''t use our skills in the dorm security since we didn''t want to cover up our rtionship anymore. On the other hand, as I expected, Rachel only followed us to the entrance and left after we entered the elevator. I unlocked the door and entered my room. By my side, Julia hugged my arm intimately, like a mortal couple who just returned from their date. But the moment I entered it, I immediately realized something was wrong with it. My steps stopped. My smile faded. My eyes darted in all directions in caution as I could feel someone watching me in the room. In other words, someone had managed to infiltrate my room. Luckily, I destroyed all the summoning formations I drew earlier and I could feel my original world''s phone still in my drawer. It emitted a faint demonic force and I was the only one who could feel it and the form was no different from the mortal world''s shabby phone. Julia quickly realized something was wrong with me. "What''s wrong?" She asked curiously. Since I didn''t want to make this intruder realize my suspicion, I decided to tell Julia something else. "Can you close the door for me?" I asked politely. "Sure." Even though she was a little confused, she did my request. ''Greed.'' One of my tentacles slipped out of my back into my jeans like a snake before it turned into a little mouse looking for my intruder. Meanwhile, I trod inside and act as naturally as possible. My eyes nced in all directions. A secondter, I noticed where my intruder was and who he was when my gaze caught a little gap in my closet. Yes, it was Theo. ''Ha¡­ that''s why he waited in front of the female dorm and asked Rachel to follow me.'' That way he could make sure that I wasn''t in my room and took the opportunity to sneak up in order to find out my weakness. As for Rachel, I was sure Theo used her to inform him if I came back. But since he found nothing, Theo finally decided to stay there and spy on me directly. And the key, I bet Theo stole the spare from the security. I didn''t change the lock when I moved here and the security had a spare key for each room. I moved my tentacles into my closet to watch what he was doing. It changed from a mouse to a lizard that crawled swiftly against the wall and infiltrated. Rather than kick him out, I decided to torture him a bit and tell him my ''weakness''. The fake one of course. So I didn''t have to involve Rachel in this. Okay, correction, I was not going to torture him a bit, but I was going to make him cry in my closet tonight. Julia''s voice and a pat on my shoulder came from behind me. "Az---" she was about to call my real name, but I turned around and put my index finger on her lips to stop her. A seductive smile appeared on my lips as I moved closer to her ear. "Can you call me Allen? This time, I want to do it as Dr. Allen," I whispered. My voice was full of temptation. "That''s so unusual of you," she replied. A naughty smile also appeared on her lips. "But I will do it¡­" We ended with bumping our lips on each other, followed by a long passionate kiss and an intimate hug. She didn''t notice Theo since her demonic eyes'' level was weaker than mine. As my tongue moved inside her mouth, I closed my eyes and enjoyed another beautiful sight. Theo. Even my closet was dark, with my demonic eyes, my tentacles could see how Theo desperately held back his anger, just fine. His body trembled in emotion. His hands clenched for the same reason. I bet his jealousy started to burn him. But this was only the beginning. Without breaking our kiss, I put my hands on her butt and lifted her. My feet slowly moved closer to the bed. -Bruk! She responded to me by dropping her purse and wrapping her arms around my neck. Once I dropped her on the bed, I released my kiss. "Wait a sec, I need to drink," I said. "Okay." Without further ado, I got up and walked over to the kitchen counter. Since my room wasn''t big, I was sure Theo could see everything we were doing from his position. So I decided to tell my ''weaknesses'' first. After finishing a ss of water, I turned my back to Julia and stared at my trembling palm. I also wrinkled my forehead in pain and gritted my teeth. Then I held my temple for a while. No one could cheat the academy''s medical check-up, so instead of getting injured, I chose to show that I had a terminal illness on my head. Something the academy didn''t check. As I expected, Theo''s sly smile appeared as soon as he got what he wanted. Still, he didn''t make a sound or move. I bet he wanted to find out more about my disease. "Allen, are you okay?" Julia''s voice made me turn to her. "Yes." I quickly put down my ss and walked over to her. "Sorry, I have something on my mind," I said as I sat beside her. "Is it aboutst night''s nightmare?" she guessed. It was the only thing that could make my face sour. "Not really," I replied. "I have had so many thoughtstely." Then I reached out my hand to touch her cheek. "You, for example." A giggle answered me. "What''s with the cheesy pick-up line?" sheined. Yet the blush on her cheeks said something else. I shrugged nonchntly. "It''s something I just learned from the inte," I replied. Her giggle was reced with a gentle smile. "You don''t have to." Again, she wrapped her arms around my neck. "I love you because you are you. You don''t need any pick-up line for it." Her answer made me tilt my head. "So, love can make all the mortals do crazy things?" I whispered, making sure Theo didn''t hear me. It reminded me of when Katrina told about Red''s unrequited love. "Yes. It''s more powerful than lust for us," she whispered. A naughty smile appeared on my lips. "Then how about we turn it into a wild sex experience?" Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 73: Crying Intruder II (18+) Chapter 73: Crying Intruder II (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 73. Crying Intruder II After those words, I crashed my lips on her once again. Wilder since our first kiss already triggered her subus tattoo and my desire. Our eyes were glued to each other and we stared with thirst. This time, we were not only moving our lips but also our bodies. Her hand stroked the side of my face down my neck to remove my shirt without taking her eyes off me, showing her seductive eyes clearly. As soon as my naked torso was exposed, her hands traveled from my chest to my abs. Her subtle touch that greeted my skin, made my wild desire hotter. Then Julia approached the side of my face slowly. "Is it time to make your move? Hm? Dr. Allen~" she purred seductively. I wanted to undress and enjoy her sexy body. But exposing Julia''s body to Theo was a no, no for me. So I decided to do it with her clothes on. "Not yet. Seduce me more, Julia," I replied. Upon my answer, without a warning, she stroked my jeans right in front of my cock. "Uff!" I groaned and moved my hips in unison with her hand''s movement. I was quite surprised by her bold movement but I didn''t deny that I really enjoyed it. Her sassy giggling sound rang in my ear. "Hmm~ It''s getting harder here. You should take it out," Her seduction was clear as well as her challenge. Her hand rubbed my half-hard cock harder. "Not yet. Besides..." This time my hand unzipped her jeans and slipped between her crotch to her entrance. "You aren''t wet yet. So I think before I take my cum here..." My index finger presses her hole a bit to show where I mean. "I want to feed your mouth first." I tilted my head to the side, almost pressing my lips to her ear. "Give me a good blow job likest time, Julia. Satisfy my addiction." My whisper sounded like a temptation that she couldn''t resist. In that instant, her chest rose and fell rapidly and her breathing sounded heavy. Another sassy giggle escaped her mouth. Which was followed by a spoiled moan. "Umh~ Alright. I will make you feel so good," she whispered. After that, she stood in front of me and kissed the side of my neck before she slowly descended to my chest and abs, making a trace of saliva with it in front of my cock. She dropped to her knees on the floor. While I sat on the side of the bed. Her hands released my belt and lowered the zipper and my underwear. My hard shaft poked out of it, ready to ept whatever she was going to do to it. My eyes locked on my cock in clear thirst. She licked her lips in temptation. "This is so hot... I never get tired of this." Her hand touched my erection and rubbed it up... down... In slow and constant rhythm. Her mouth came closer to the tip and licked my ns. Her eyes fixed on me as if she was telling me she wanted this. It was a pleasant and hot view. The stimtion and the view make my adrenaline race faster, as well as my lust. It wasn''t long before my cock reached its full erection. On the other hand, I also enjoyed Theo''s frustrated expression. I could even see his tears filling his eyes and hear his whisper ''Why not me Julia? Why didn''t you choose me?'' several times. It was kinda funny since the answer was obvious. "Ah, yes. That''s it..." A muffled groan came out of my mouth as she put my erection in her mouth and sucked, hard, just like she sucked a tasty candy. Her hand that strokes the side, began to grab my cock and shake it. "Umh... Umm..." Her moan and cking sound mixed into one, showing how much she enjoyed it. In just a few minutes, my lust had reached the top of my head and I was not sure I could hold myself back any longer. "Um~" She answered me with another moan as she sucked my cock hard and pulled her head backward before releasing my cock. It made my body shiver in pleasure. I pulled her in my arms. Our lips met once more, our tongues in each other''s mouths. Her soft breasts pressed against my chest. Without hesitation, my hand lowered her jeans a bit before it slipped in front of her entrance and rubbed it. I thought she would be surprised, but instead, she released my kiss and raised her head a bit. A loud moan came out of her mouth. A sign that she really liked this. Just a moment, I put my hands on her buttocks and stood up from the bed. Again, we kissed like a couple in love. Her tongue swam wildly in my mouth. My mouth sucked it hard. Our lips moved to each other non-stop. I dropped her on the bed. "Turn around. I''ll do it from behind," I demanded in a ragged breath. This way, I could do it without exposing a lot of her body parts. My possessiveness did not allow me to give Theo free views. Without answering, she turned around and raised her buttocks as I requested. Feeling her body didn''t lower enough, I put my hand on the back of her head and pressed her upper body against the bed. She turned to me, revealing her flushed face. Her seductive gaze and a smile filled with challenge graced her face. There was no way I could resist her. I knelt behind her, cing my cock in front of her entrance and rubbing it without taking off her clothes. I leaned forward on her, pressing my body on her back. My hand slipped on her blouse and squeezed her breast impatiently. My lips captured hers. "Mpphhh!" Muffled moans came out of our mouths as our minds and bodies demanded more. We were on the me of lust and I knew I needed to put out the fire that burned both of us. Only a few strokes afterward, my hand pulled her panties down and exposed her pink pussy. Again, I leaned forward and ced my head on her side. Our ragged breath sounded clear to our ears. My waist moved up and down as I stroked her entrance with my ns. But my hands were not on her breasts but pinned the back of her hands against the bed to show my dominance over her. Feeling that her pussy was wet enough, I used my skill as I pushed my cock deeper. ''Libido.'' [Libido has been activated.] My cock erged and lengthened on its own as it rubbed her inner wall roughly. Her loud moan followed. I moved my waist back and forth, her body shook upon my movement as we climbed in the ecstasy of pleasure together. Our moans were swallowed up by our kisses that grew hotter as time went on. Our bodies were burning with lust and our feelings, just like what I said before. Unfortunately, I couldn''t do double pration like yesterday with my tentacles. Well, triple pration sounded more fun. "Ahhh---!" We groaned right after we broke our kiss. The pleasure filled our body and mind as we reached our climax. [Your Lust point has gone up by 50] [Lust 250/1000] Quickly, I pulled my cock from her, ignored my cum dripping from her hole, and fixed her underwear before letting her body fall on the bed. Then I fixed my pants without taking my eyes off her. Like yesterday, my Libido skill was too much for her so she would be in her climax for a while. Her ragged breath and moans kepting out of her mouth as my cum gave more pleasure to her body. A long breath escaped my mouth before I opened my voice again. "Did you enjoy the show, Theo?" Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 74: You Never Banged a Girl Before? Chapter 74: You Never Banged a Girl Before? Seven Sins System Chapter 74. You Never Banged a Girl Before? I turned to the closet and showed him my devilish smirk calmly. "Wipe your tears ande out. I know you''re there," I said straight to the point without getting up from the bed. My mockery was clear from the tone of voice. And I was right. He was crying. It wasn''t my fault since he was the one who broke through my room in the first ce. I simply gave the view he wanted, how I vited his crush roughly and made her moan in pleasure with my movement. As I expected, my tentacle could see him wipe his tears before he came out of there. At the same time, my tentacle turned into an arm which quickly took his phone and the key from his back pocket before it hid them between my clothes. He had been here a while, so I had to make sure he didn''t save any photos or anything that could get me into troubleter. That was also one of the reasons why I watched him with my tentacle. I had to make sure he didn''t record or turn my sex y into a live show. "Since when did you know it?" he asked calmly. But his red and slightly watery eyes showed how much I had tortured him. "Just now. Your sobs were too loud," I said with a mocking tone. He was speechless upon my mockery. Upon his silence, I shook my head from side to side. "You surely don''t understand the meaning of ''no means no'', don''t you? Stop forcing yourself on a woman. It''s pathetic," I stated. But he answered me with something else. "What did you do to her? Are you drugging her?" he asked in displeasure. I could catch the pain and the emotion in his voice. It seemed like he was trying to find any reason that showed why she was still moaning by my side even if it was not as loud as before. But the fact that she didn''t care about Theo''s presence showed that she still enjoyed the pleasure. This time a condescending chuckle came out of my mouth. "Ever heard of orgasms?" I said in a rxed tone before I leaned my body forward a bit. "Or have you never banged a girl before?" I asked in a cynical tone. Well, even if he had, only a lust demon lord could make this much pleasure. So it was only me, my father, and ''Lust'' who could do it. And my sis, if I counted the female demon. Myst question made him grit his teeth. His displeasure was clearly visible on his face. It made me realize something. "Wait, you are a virgin?! That''s quite news," I said in disbelief. Judging from his arrogance, I thought he had done it at least once. But I was wrong. "I''m not stupid! That''s not normal! There''s no way if you didn''t drug her!" heined in anger. This time, it was Julia who answered him. "It''s normal for Allen, Theo." With difficulty, she crawled to me and hugged me. A satisfied smile on her face. I responded to her by hugging her body. "He doesn''t need drugs to do it, because he is the drugs himself," she said between her happy giggles before she kissed me on the cheek. Which was followed by wild licks on my neck and shoulders. Despite her messy clothes, all her private parts were still covered. "You heard her," I said. An annoying smile on my lips. "Julia, open your eyes and look at him! He doesn''t deserve to be with you. He is too weak!" he insisted. ''Wrong words, dude,'' I thought. I just answered it with a sinister grin since I knew what wasing next. Upon what he said, Julia reflexively turned to him. Anger was evident in her eyes. "Watch your words, Theo!" she snarled in anger. She was still in my Libido skill and I just gave her an undeniable addictive pleasure, so she wouldn''t forgive anyone who insulted me or tried to take me away from her. Just like how a spoiled kid didn''t want to lose her daddy. It shocked Theo. He even had to bend his head to cover his disappointment and sadness. Since he had found my weakness and I was not sure I could execute my n after this, I decided to give my final warning. I hugged Julia, burying her face in my shoulder. My eyes were still fixed on Theo. "You should go and leave us alone. You have crossed the line and you know it. Just call it quits," I warned him. Now, it all depended on him. "I wish¡­" he mumbled before he turned and left. As soon as the door closed, a long exhale came out of my mouth. ''I wonder why he is so stubborn about this?'' I thought as I changed my arm-shaped tentacle to a faceless human figure and looked for a hidden camera or bug transmitter in my closet. Who knew Theo left it to spy on me. ''Maybe, what Julia said was true¡­ That love can make a mortal go crazy. Then what makes it better than lust? Isn''t that kinda the same?'' I thought again. As if reading my mind, it was Julia who answered me. "He''s always been like that. Forcing his ego on others without thinking about how other people feel," she said out of the blue. It made me nce at her. "He never thought about anything other than his ego. He always wanted to be at the front, to be a winner, and to be considered a leader. He wantspliments¡­ acknowledgment from others and often belittles those around him. I don''t like him," she continued. "How did you know that?" I asked. Even though it was obvious, I was a little curious about what made Julia give her hard refusal even before I came to this academy. She lifted her head, revealing her face that was much calmer now. "He said it himself that he would get whatever he wanted. Like it or not," she exined. ''He sounds like a devil rather than a pdin.'' But as a devil, I didn''t like his attitude either. A blind ego without a real strength was just an empty show-off. Aughable bluff. Something that only weak people did and it disgusted me. "Let''s forget about him. Shall we continue our y?" I asked. A frown on her forehead. "That wasn''t enough?" she asked. A smirk appeared on my lips as my tentacle of lust shot out from my back. "I haven''t used my tentacles yet," I said as I swayed the pen*s-shaped tentacle in front of her. Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 75: Morning Exercise Chapter 75: Morning Exercise Seven Sins System Chapter 75. Morning Exercise The darkness of the night was reced by the morning dim light. The sun that was starting to rise in the east shone brightly without a single cloud covering it. It was 06. 05 AM and as usual, I went to the park for my morning exercise. I felt more refreshed today after I had a goodnight''s sleep and another 4 rounds of sex with Julia. She even took care of my morning wood and made me another breakfast before she returned to her dorm. In addition, that weird dream didn''te back. As I jogged around the park, I could feel my body getting hotter due to the temperature and my clothes. My sweat was getting more and more, even though I hadn''t done much exercise. That was because I wore a long sleeve t-shirt and gym trousers since it was a bit cloudy when I woke up and I regretted it. ''Stupid inte suggestion,'' I grumbled internally without stopping my steps. My gaze shifted to some students who were doing cardio as I shed my smile due to their greeting. Yeah, demons couldn''t catch a cold even if we didn''t wear anything. We only wore clothes to make ourselves more presentable. But since I was in the mortal world, I decided to follow the mortal''smon sense and I learned it via the inte. After anotherp, I stopped to cool myself down. I did a bit of stretching before I decided to take my shirt off. The best way to cool down. But when I just took off halfway, screams came from the girl group not far from my side. It surprised me and made me stop my movements. Once I nced at them, I could see their blushing faces. Their jaws dropped and their eyes fell on me. Judging by the mats under their feet, I bet they were doing yoga. But none of them were moving and their concentration waspletely on me. Including the instructor. I shed a smirk at them before I removed my t-shirtpletely, tossed it on the ground, and continued my stretching routine. Completely ignoring their gazes. I had to admit what Julia saidst night was right. Wherever I went, I would attract people''s attention and the duel had made it even worse. Even though what I did was the same as the others. There were at least four other shirtless men in this park. One of them was another mentor and he was around my age. I meant, my fake human age. The others were students, but from their bodies'' shape they should be DPS but none of the girls nced at them. Another 5 minutes had passed and I had finished my exercise, so I decided to return to my room. As I took my t-shirt, two male students passed in front of me and smiled at me. I replied with the same smile. But when they turned their gaze forward, my ears could catch that they were talking about me. "Yes. It''s him. It seems yesterday''s duel has angered Miss Aria," said one of them. His voice sounded faint but I was sure he mentioned the prodigy pdin, Aria. ''Wait¡­ it was just a normal duel. Why does that pdin have to be mad at me? I never met her and never offended her. Is that duel insulting the pdin profession that bad?'' I thought as I put on my shirt. Due to my curiosity, I decided to send my tentacle to follow them. I bent one of my knees and pretended to tie my running shoes. ''Greed.'' My tentacle came out of my skin and crept out of my trousers in the shape of a small worm. It immediately turned into a small butterfly and flew after the students. While I turned in the opposite direction and went to my dorm. Once the butterflynded on the head of one of them, I concentrated on their conversation. "I don''t understand why. Does Miss Aria have a crush on Mr. Theo?" said one of the students without stopping his steps. "I don''t know. Maybe this has something to do with the pdin''s reputation," another replied. "Does such a thing exist?" "Maybe. What do I know, Miss Aria went to Miss Katrina''s office yesterday and talked about her transfer. The problem is that there is no vacant pdin position for now." "Hmm¡­ but considering Miss Aria''s reputation and achievements, I''m sure Miss Katrina will ept her. Maybe she can put her in as a backup mentor." "Pfft! There''s no way Miss Aria will ept that second-degree status. Even Dr. Allen''s status was better when he came here the first time," he scoffed. "Oh speaking of him, I think he is more suitable as a DPS than abat doctor." "It''s because of the duel, right? You should see how he healed Glen from Miss Julia''s team then." "I''ve never heard of that before. Tell me more." "I was practicing with my team in the same arena as team 6 when that ident happened. It was a fatal wound. Glen was bleeding heavily and lost consciousness. All of us panicked and thought he was going to die. I had never even seen Miss Julia in such panic before. But the hospital was full and the only thing left was the infirmary. I thought there would be no hope for Glen since Dr. Allen is a new doctor and no other professional was avable to help him. But I was wrong. He asked us to get out of the room and did the surgery alone. When he allowed us to go inside, Glen had stabled and he looked as good as new. It was a miracle!" he said excitedly. "Oh, and don''t forget about how he saved Miss Julia," he added. "Tch!" I clicked my tongue and rolled my eyes to the side. ''Right, that''s also two other reasons besides the duel.'' I was only doing my job and suddenly I was a celebrity, but if I failed, they would call me useless. Since what they talked about next had nothing to do with this Miss Aria, I decided to recall my tentacle. A long exhale came out of my mouth. ''Ha¡­ I will use the ssic way. Whoever this Miss Aria is, I just need to beat her up if she gets in my way.'' Note: Yes, he doesn''t wear underwear when he goes to exercise. The pic is in my discord channel. Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 76: Should Answer The Mortals Summon Again? Chapter 76: Should Answer The Mortal''s Summon Again? Seven Sins System Chapter 76.Should Answer The Mortal''s Summon Again? After I went to bathe and put on my work clothes, I went to the academy. As I predicted, rather than Katrina, it was Theo who was waiting for me in front of the infirmary. He was leaning his back against the wall on the side of the door and folded his arms in front of his chest. His short sleeves slim-fit shirt made his muscles clearly visible, especially his arms. His gaze which looked coldpleted his dashing appearance. I bet no one would believe me if I said he was crying in my closetst night. I tried to hold my cringe desperately without stopping my steps. ''Why''s he trying to act cool when he just wants to take his phone back?'' I thought. I was sure that was the reason why he waited for me. He assumed that he left his phone in my closet. I also guessed he would say a thing or two about the prodigy pdin, Miss Aria. "Morning, Theo," I greeted him with an innocent smile without stopping my steps, passing him to the door by his side. But he quickly shifted his body to the side, blocking me. He looked at me coldly and opened his palm with a displeased expression. "Give my phone back," he said without further ado. "Oh, I thought you came for your medical check-up. I mean, I gave you a hard blowst night." It was a clear mockery even though I said it in a calm tone. But he responded to me by repeating his words. "Give my phone back," he said in a firm tone. ''Ah¡­ This isn''t interesting¡­'' I thought. Judging from his personality, I thought he would be angry or something, but I was wrong. His response was too t. Well, he just took a big hit yesterday. Twice. The duel and what he saw in my room should have broken him internally somehow. "Okay. Wait a sec," I opened my bag and took his phone from it. Without a word, he snatched it from my hand and quickly checked it. His eyes were fixed on the screen and his index finger was busy swiping to the left and right. I checked his phonest night and made sure he didn''t have any videos or anything on his phone. But I didn''t erase his personal files. After a few seconds of silence, I finally decided to open my voice. "A thank you will be nice ya know," I reminded him. But hepletely ignored me. "Or maybe you can shift a little bit so I can go to my workce," I added. Still, he didn''t answer. Annoyed, I decided to get rid of him by force, but suddenly he put his phone in his pocket and turned to me. "I''d be careful if I were you," he warned. "Because of Miss Aria?" I guessed. A triumphant smirk appeared on his lips. "Oh, you''ve heard about it. Is it from Miss Katrina?" he asked curiously. "I overheard it from other students," I said in a casual tone. He nodded repeatedly in satisfaction. "I see¡­ So even the students already know it. Well---" He shrugged. "That''s pdins for you. We have a solidmunity and will not let anyone trample on our honor," he added. "We don''t know why Miss Aria wants toe here. So I think we should stop taking unteral conclusions," I replied. Upon his annoying attitude, I wondered if I had to break his mind again. "I''ve met Miss Katrina earlier and she has confirmed that Miss Aria has applied for her transfer to this academy." His triumphant smirk turned into an annoying one. "About her reason, we will find outter. For sure ording to Miss Katrina, she came after seeing our duel and was interested in you," he exined. That was definitely not good news. But getting rid of a mortal was no big deal for me and this statement came from Theo, so it could be a bluff. "Do you mean she fell in love with me after she watched the duel?" I joked. An annoying smile on my lips. He scoffed. "Very funny. You can joke andugh while you can. But you already know what I mean." A trace of displeasure was evident in his tone. Then after ring at me, he left. I approached the door and unlocked it. ''Aria, huh? I wonder if I can find her information on the inte,'' I thought. I turned on the light, locked the door again, and moved towards my chair. Who knew I could find her weakness? I put my bag on my desk and sat on my chair. My tentacles burst out of my back and started checking medical supplies like what I usually did every morning. As they worked in silence, I folded my arms and legs, and also bent my head a bit. My mind was deep in thought. But instead of thinking about Theo or Aria, I thought about what I should do next. I knew my father was investigating the summoning formations. But I couldn''t just sit around and wait for the result. On the other hand, I didn''t know what to do or how I could find other clues. I couldn''t deny that I got the current clues based on luck. And I couldn''t depend on it forever. I lifted my head and looked at my tentacles who were busy counting the medicine bottles carefully. ''Maybe I should answer the mortal''s summon again...'' I thought. It had been a long time since I took it. I was too busy after my father threw his workload at me. If I had a break, I chose to spend my time with other lords of sins. Either to catch up or hang out. I did it mostly to maintain my sanity. I never thought of epting the mortal''s request again, even after I arrived in this world. But since it was rted to light and dark summoning formations, I might get a hint from the mortals. Or even catch the culprit. Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Chapter 77: Two Talented Warriors Chapter 77: Two Talented Warriors Seven Sins System Chapter 77. Two Talented Warriors An exhale came out of my mouth. ''Well, it''s worth a try. It doesn''t hurt me anyway.'' In addition, I could get extra souls to eatter or servants to help me do this and that. I could only hope the mortals didn''t summon me for stupid things again. Thest time, a mortal summoned me not because he wanted to make a request, but because he wanted to defeat me. He and his friends attacked me and another lord of sin as if we hadmitted a big crime. While all we did was answer their summons. It turned out they were inspired by a famous fantasy book about a group of warriors who summoned the demon lords to destroy their malice power. Since we didn''t have real bodies, they couldn''t attack us. But we could ony use our power to a certain extent. On the other hand, we couldn''t kill them due to the agreement. Finally, ''Sloth'' and I apanied them to y heroes by pretending to be in pain every time they attacked. We even attacked them with our lowest skills to make the battle look real. But of course, none of it hit them directly. And they looked so happy since they thought they had amazing agility. Once we were bored, we ended them in one hit, warned that their souls woulde to us directly after their death, and left them dying. I could say it was kinda fun and I enjoyed it. Especially their frustrations when they realized that we were just ying with them. Unfortunately, even with that bad example, that famous book had influenced many people. More summons came to me and the other demon lords. All of them requested the same thing. So we decided not to answer any summons until things calmed down. Once was fun but not like this. After all, we had a lot of work so we couldn''t y with the mortals all the time. ''Well, but that was a long time ago. That book should be gone by now,'' I thought. The modern mortals should be smarter. Somehow all of this thought made me think of Red. She had also tried to summon me dozens of times. But I didn''t answer her since I didn''t want to take her soul. She was my servant so her body already belonged to me. The only thing that she could give was her soul and I didn''t want to eat my own servant''s soul. Once my tentacles had finished their job, I unlocked the door, hid my tentacles, and ate my breakfast as usual. My gaze fell on the window and stared at it nkly. It was the knocking sound and the sound of the door opening that broke my thoughts. "Morning, Dr. Allen." Katrina entered the infirmary with a schedule in her hand and walked to me. "Morning," I replied, quickly getting up from my chair. "Your schedule," she said, handing me the list. "Thank you." I took it and checked it. "So how''s the investigation?" I decided to make small talk. My eyes were fixed on the list. "We haven''t found anything yet. Not even a clue. That horde just disappeared like smoke in the wind," she replied with a huff. "That''s impossible." I closed the list and put it on the desk. My gaze shifted to her. "There were more than a hundred monsters when I saved Julia and all of them were quite high level. It wasn''t something that two or three teams could kill in an instant. If we didn''t find a good hiding ce yesterday, Julia and I might be dead." I used two contradictory statements to say that I was not involved with it. Yet the look in her eyes that fixed on me showed her suspicion clearly. But she couldn''t say anything since she didn''t have any proof. "We also did not find the monster''s bodies. So we concluded that all of them fled to another ce. We are trying to track them down to avoid another simr attack in the future," she continued her exnation. A long exhale came out of my mouth. "Sorry I can''t be of much help," I pretended to be sorry. My tone also showed the same. "I don''t think that''s all you know," she said straight to the point. "And I think..." She came closer to me. Her face stopped an inch in front of me. "Maybe I can figure it out after checking your blood," she whispered. I replied with a t stare. "So that''s your true intentions. I''m sure you already know my answer." She pouted and distanced her face away. "A drop or two won''t hurt, you know?" she protested. "Sorry. My answer remains the same." She exhaled a long breath. "Fine. I''ll see youter," she decided to end our conversation and almost turned around to leave. But I stopped her. "Before you go. May I ask you one thing?" I asked. She turned to me. "What is it?" "About Miss Aria, is it true that she will move here because of me?" "I don''t think so. Her current contract is almost finished so she decided to move here to gain more experience. But she did say she chose this academy after watching your duel," she exined. "So it''s not because I''ve offended the pdinmunity, reputation, or something like that, right?" I made sure. I guessed it was just Theo''s bluff. She giggled. "Let me guess. Did Theo tell you that?" she guessed. "Who else?" I shrugged. "There''s no such thing as a pdinmunity. He just made it all up. The only one you hurt is his dignity," she reassured. "I hope you can be patient with him since I don''t want to lose two talented warriors like you and him." After ending it with a tap on my shoulder, she turned and left. After the door closed, I spoke again. "It all depends on him. But I''m not ''Patience'' so don''t put too much hope on me," I muttered. Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Chapter 78: My Fanfic? Chapter 78: My Fanfic? Seven Sins System Chapter 78. My Fanfic? It was a long day for me. Since I had to standby at the infirmary, I couldn''t go to level up. Nobody showed up either so I was kinda bored. So I decided to find out about Aria via the inte. But I only found a little information about her power. I didn''t find any pic of her or her social media ount. What I knew was, she had blonde hair and a pretty face. She also had an athletic body, not a muscr one. Something that was rarely owned by pdins since they usually had a bulky muscr body in order to achieve better endurance. Due to her body, her current academy even only gave her a short-term contract that could only be extended for another half year before. But they intended to give her a long-term contract after this. Aria was also an overachiever. In less than two years she had participated in many monster hunts, defeated many high-level monsters, and also won manypetitions and duels. Many people envy her but none of them could bring her down. On the other hand, a female pdin was rare. So her fans were more than her haters. Despite her profession and rumors about why she nned to move here, somehow I felt we had a lot of simrities. At least for Dr. Allen, not the real me. ording to her fans, even with her strengths and tons of achievements she always kept herself low profile, also avoided trouble and spotlights. So I shouldn''t be the reason for her transfer. But again, I was not sure about that since it was her fans who said it. While I rarely found the cons. Although some talked bad things about her, most of them only gave their groundless opinion. Lunch time was almost here. I put my phone on my desk and leaned my back on my chair. My head limped weakly. My eyes stared at the empty infirmary. ''I''m bored...'' I thought. I didn''t believe I would think of this, but I missed the pile of documents on my office''s desk. I didn''t mind bringing some of them to this ce so I could work on it in my free time. Or maybe, Katrina could assign me to teach one or two sses. But on second thought, I shouldn''t get too involved with the mortals. What I needed from them was just information and I should have kept it that way. Although I couldn''t deny it, I enjoyed every time I hung out with them. The sound of the door opening and a male''s cheerful greeting broke the silence in the room. "Yahoo!" said Barry with his typical grin, waving his hand like a kid calling his friend. "Stop yelling around like an idiot, will ya?!" Darren nagged him. His index finger covered one ear. While Ion, who was following them from behind, shook his head from side to side. "Oh, it''s lunchtime already?" I said, turning to the clock spontaneously. But it should be another 20 minutes. I turned to them and gave them a judging look. My gaze said my question clearly. ''What are you doing here? Did you guys escape from ss again?'' The trio grinned innocently. "The tactic ss is boring. The teacher is exining our usual strategy. Everything he said is the same as what you taught two weeks ago. So I asked his permission to go to the toilet. After all, the ss has only 20 minutes left," Barry exined. His hand pulled another chair in front of me before he sat in front of me. So were the others. I turned to Ion and Darren. "What about you guys? There''s no way the teacher would let you go to the toilet in a group, right?" "I told him I have a stomach ache," Ion admitted without guilt. "And as his good friend, I have to escort him to the infirmary," Darren added confidently. "The teacher just let you guys go away?" I said in disbelief. They were in the same team, the teacher should have realized they just wanted to skip the ss. "We had to answer three questions before he gave us his permission. And since we can answer them just fine, so¡­" Ion opened his arms and shrugged. "Here we are." "We are pretty smart, ya know," said Darren with a confident smile. "Besides we have something important to talk about," Barry said in a serious tone. "Yes. It''s about our team," added Ion. While the others nodded repeatedly. I smiled dryly. "If this is about the team, why don''t you text me in the group chat?" I bet this was about something stupid. "No. If Evie and ire find this out, they''ll freak out," Barry reminded. The others quickly agreed. I quickly caught on to what this was about. "Let me guess. Is it about that prodigy female pdin, Aria?" I guessed. From their surprised expression, I knew I just made a bull eye guess. "Wait. You already know it?" Ion asked in surprise. I leaned my back and folded my arms casually. A long breath escaped my mouth. "I overheard it from the students. Theo has also mentioned it this morning and I have rified it to Miss Katrina," I exined calmly. "So you already know everything?!" Barry rified once again. "How can you be that calm?" Darren added in the same surprise. I frowned. "Miss Katrina already said that Aria didn''t move here because of the duel." I paused a moment before I corrected my words. "Well, she did watch my duel, but her transfer was due to something else. But it''s not because of Theo or me for sure," I added. The trio frowned in confusion. "What are you talking about? Of course, this is not about him. The one she loves is you. She''s obsessed with you. She even wrote fanfic about you and her. Aren''t you afraid of that?" Darren exined. "What?!" I said in surprise and disbelief. Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Chapter 79: Im Gonna Sue The Author For Copyright Infringement! Chapter 79: I''m Gonna Sue The Author For Copyright Infringement! Seven Sins System Chapter 79. I''m Gonna Sue The Author For Copyright Infringement! I unfolded my arms and distanced my back from my chair, indicating they have my full attention. "Why does it suddenly turn into love, obsession, and fanfic?" I asked in confusion. I wondered if Theo told the students about my joke. But for what? "Huh? You haven''t heard of it?" Ion asked. "No. What I know is Aria came here because she saw my duel. Theo said this had something to do with the pdinmunity or something. But I haven''t heard of this fanfic thing," I rified. The trio cringed and exchanged nces before they returned their gazes to me. "That''s this morning''s rumors. We''ve already heard that Miss Aria came here to avenge Theo," said Darren. The way he said it was as if that rumor had expired a long time ago and I was the only one who didn''t know about it. "But everything changed after an anonymous ount posted your fanfic link on the academy''s forum website. He said he found it on an online social reading tform. It has more than 100k views even though it was just postedst night. Everyone was blown away by it. Including us," Barry gave a long exnation. "Well¡­" Ion cleared his throat nervously. "The story is interesting so I can understand the view number. Especially since it has ''this and that'' scene," he confessed. "And people believe that the fanfic''s author is Miss Aria since there are a lot of simrities from what happened in real life to that story," added Barry. "Really?" I frowned in disbelief. I never read fanfic before and due to my reputation, no demons dared to write one about me but I knew what fanfic was. "Let me show you," Darren took his phone from his pocket and opened the link before showing it to me. Once I took his phone, my attention was on the screen. The author used my edited pic as the cover. It was my shirtless photo from yesterday''s duel. A purple gradient color ''My Beloved Naughty Doctor'' story title at the bottom of it. ''I''m gonna sue the author for copyright infringement,'' I cringed internally. "It''s only one shot. Around 10k words in total so you can read them in one go," Ion suddenly added. Even though this story had 100k words, I would dly read it in one sitting due to my curiosity. I scrolled down. My eyes moved side to side to read as I furrowed my brows. But I had to say, the story was more like what happened between me and Julia. But it was the female lead''s background that made everyone think the author was Aria. In the story, the female was a brilliant melee DPS named Eri. She was a new teacher in this academy and fell in love with me after seeing my duel. Soon we started dating. At first, she thought I was a gentle and good guy. But the rtionship unfolded that I had a crazy naughty side. At least for mortal''s standards. So we had sex literally everywhere. In the park, infirmary, ssroom, corridor even at the principal office. And the author wrote all of them in detail. The story ended with the sex scene at the emergency stairs. I was speechless since even my realm''s lust drama was better than this. I returned the phone. "Thanks," I said. "I''m 100% sure it''s Miss Aria. She even mentioned that she moved in because of you. I think she''s crazy," Darren said, taking his phone from me. "She''s not crazy, she is insane!" Barry retorted. "Well, when ites to book taste, all women are insane. They like Stockholm syndrome and dark romance. While what the boys want is a fluff wholesome thing or action," Ion said. The tone of his voice made him sound like a book connoisseur. "I prefer ro and slice of lifetely," Barry added. "Ah, I also like that genre," Ion agreed. "What do you think?" asked Darren upon my silence. The trio''s eyes fixed on me were filled with curiosity. ''That Dr. Allen is weak. How could the author write that I''m satisfied and sleep like a baby after one quickie? That''s outrageous!'' I wanted to say that, but I was ying a good straight guy here. So yeah, I couldn''t say it. "That''s inappropriate for sure," I gave a shortment. Barry raised one eyebrow. "Only that? Should you be mad or something?" he said in disbelief. "I''m mad. Especially since the author used my photo and my name without my permission. But I can''t say anything about the story. It''s fanfic, the author''s imagination. The others should also know it''s only based on a person''s fantasy, not a real thing. Also, she doesn''t mize it," I exined. "Oh, you are right. Your anger also will be useless since the author is hiding behind her pseudonym," added Ion, shrugging. "But you will find out who she is right?" Darren asked. "If I have more clues than this. Yes," I admitted. Think again, Dr. Allen was not my real name and I was only here temporarily. Fanfic wouldn''t hurt me. It was useless for me anyway. But I indeed admit whoever wrote it was clearly obsessed with me. She should have juste to me and say that she wanted to have sex with me. Well, it depended on me whether I wanted to do it or not. "Ha¡­ I wish I could know more about it," said Ion with a huff. Barry snapped his fingers. "We can search for Miss Aria''s contact on the inte and ask her. Or maybe we can ask her in her current academy forum," he gave his brilliant idea. "It would only create problems for both academies. Especially since Miss Aria had already decided to move here. Her academy will probably use Clourmity Academy of snatching their talented mentor," I warned them. "You''re right," said Barry in disappointment. "We can ask her directly after she moves here," I said. "Well, that''s a bit disappointing," said Ion, standing from his seat. "Yeah. I thought we would get more drama. But we were wrong," said Barry. He and Darren also stood up from their seats. "Where are you guys going?" I asked. "To the cafeteria, of course. It''s lunchtime already and none of us brought the food," Barry pointed at the clock. "Later," said Darren. Without waiting for my answer, they walked to the door. All of them looked disappointed. An exhale out of my mouth once the door closed. "Mortals surelyck entertainment, don''t they?" I muttered with a frown on my forehead. Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 25) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Chapter 80: The Academys Celebrity Chapter 80: The Academy''s Celebrity Seven Sins System Chapter 80. The Academy''s Celebrity Hour after hour passed. But no one came to the infirmary other than Miss Katrina and the trio. So to quench my boredom, I decided to browse the inte via my phone. But instead of finding out about Aria, I decided to find out about the anomaly around the world. And I found a lot of it. Too much to the point I didn''t know which one had the connection with my case. Even if my search yielded no results, at least it was enough to keep me busy. Without realizing it, my shift was over. I headed to the training ground for mentoring my team. But when we arrived, the arena was already full with other teams who were practicing even though their mentor was not present. Not only me, even Julia and her team couldn''t use the arena for the same reason. Yeah, the rumors about Aria and my stupid fanfiction had turned me into another level of the academy celebrity. Well, I couldn''t me them either since what I had been doingtely indeed made me stand out. Especially the duel and how I saved Julia. But that was not my fault. I only defended myself and somehow it made me famous. I could only hope this wouldn''t bring me any trouble, although I was not sure about that. I could already see the domino effect from all of this. I predicted this would keep going and led me to another thingter. Since we couldn''t use the arena and asking the other teams to step aside would only make them move a bit, I finally decided to go to Katrina''s office and report this. Julia and I couldn''t do it alone since based on the academy rules, the students had the right to use the arena at certain hours. So, since I didn''t want to put myself in another spotlight, I chose the easiest way. After listening to what happened, Katrina simply ordered her secretary to announce with the inte and asked the other teams to leave the ce. A few minutester, the other students left the arena and we started our training. I stood on one side of the training ground with my eyes fixed on my team who were attacking a huge gori monster. But instead of following them as a team, I only watched them as a sider. "ire, Barry, pin him down! Now!" I ordered. This was training in case they lost their healer and encountered a monster. They quickly obeyed my order. An artificial groan sounded when the two of them cut the monster''s leg to knock him down. Then without a word, the DPSs finished that monster off with their strongest skills. An hologram announcement that congratted us appeared in front of us, indicating that we had seeded. "Hell yeah!" Barry shouted proudly. While Darren and Ion grinned happily. But that sess didn''t dispel the grim expression on ire''s face. While Evie''s expression was cold as usual. I couldn''t guess what she was thinking. "Good job, team," Iplimented them. A friendly smile on my lips. "We will take a 5 minutes break," I continued. Usually, they would use it to grab their drink and wipe their sweat with a small towel. My eyes immediately fell on Julia''s team who were training in the same arena, on Fiona to be exact, and watched them in silence. ''Oh she took my advice,'' I thought. Her movement was much better than yesterday. Since she moved more independently and was able to notice the tank''s needs, the DPS could attack monsters better. "Dr. Allen." A female voiceing from my side turned my attention to her. It was ire and Evie. "Yes?" I answered. "May I ask you something?" asked ire in doubt. From her expression, I already had some guesses in my head. "Is it about the rumors between me and Aria? Or about the fanfiction?" I asked straight to the point. Although Barry and the others said ire and Evie hadn''t found it yet, I was sure they had by now. "Both of them," replied ire. "About me and Aria, that''s not true. I''ve already asked Miss Katrina. Aria had indeed watched my duel, but she moved here for other reasons. And about fan fiction, we don''t know who wrote it. That could be anyone," I exined. "That''s not what I mean. I think you should be more careful, doc. That may be a sign that you already have a lot of enemies. Including the fanfic. It could be a way to destroy your reputation. After all, you''re the academy''s doctor," ire warned. But rather than me, it was Evie who answered her. "I don''t think so, ire." That made ire turn to her. "I thought you also had the same thoughts as me?" ire asked. A frown on her forehead. "Yes. But that''s only about Miss Aria. Not with the fanfiction," Evie stated. Then she turned to me. "The rumors about Miss Aria may have something to do with Mr. Theo. They have the same profession after all, so there is a high chance that they will help each other. But not with the fan fiction. I''ve read it and I think whoever wrote it clearly fell in love with you. Those are two different things," she exined. Herst sentence made me frown. My gaze fell on Evie. "I know the fanfiction was written by someone who fell in love with me. But many people said the story itself was simr to what Aria would do. That''s why they assumed Aria was the one who wrote it. Of course, those two things are interconnected." My words stopped as I caught the change in Evie''s expression. But she quickly covered it up. "Well, indeed there is a high probability that it was written by a different person. After all, it''s just a public assumption," I continued. Evie''s face brightened. "Yes. That''s my point. I''m sure it wasn''t Miss Aria," she stated. Her statement raised my suspicions. "The problem is why are you sure about it?" ire blurted before I said a word. Her question made Evie press her lips. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 109) Visit My Pat*reon-page : /nanakawaichan (erase the *) Join my discord server for more images: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Love you guys~ XOXO Chapter 81: Why Here? Chapter 81: Why Here? Seven Sins System Chapter 81. Why Here? "Evie, do you know who''s the author?" I asked before she answered a word. My eyes focused on her. "That''s just my guess," answered Evie quickly. "Really?" I asked in disbelief. "Miss Aria is a professional pdin. If she''s in love with you, she just has to say it. Fanfic is for someone who is not sure that she can get her idol. That''s why I''m not sure she is the author," she quickly reasoned. Faintly, I could catch the panic on her face. I looked straight into her eyes, observing every change in her expression. "Who do you think the author was?" I cornered her. She shifted her gaze to the other direction nervously. "I don''t know. I think it''s someone who loves you so much. But it''s not me for sure," she denied it. It convinced me that she was the author. "He never said it was you," ire chimed in. A frown on her forehead. I was sure she had the same thoughts as me. Her suspicion was clear in her eyes. Quickly, Evie turned to ire. "Just saying in case you guys think it''s me," she added. I wanted to ask more, but a tap on my shoulder stopped me. "Hey, what are you guys talking about?" said Barry who stood beside me with his typical cheerful tone. His elbow hung on my shoulder casually. "Are you guys talking about Miss Aria and Dr. Allen?" guessed Ion who was on my other side. "Or maybe you guys are talking about me? And asked for Dr. Allen''s advice?" Darren shed a dazzling smile at the girls. "Just a reminder. I already have a girlfriend, so don''t expect too much from me," he added confidently. It made ire and Evie cringe. While I and the boys looked at him with a t stare. The smile on Darren''s face faded. "What? I''m just kidding. A bit of narcissism won''t hurt you, ya know," he said awkwardly. "Yeah, right. But I think you should fix that," ireined. Darren frowned. "Hey. I''m handsome and I know it. So the bit of flexing should be fine, right?" His confident chuckle followed it. He poked his elbow at Ion who was standing next to him. "Right?" He demanded Ion''s support. He chuckled between his words. But Ion was still giving him a t stare. So Darren turned to Barry. His chuckles faded. "Right?" he repeated. Barry answered with a shake of his head from side to side and a dry smile. "Oh okay..." Darren said in a grimmer tone. His confidence disappeared in an instant. Realizing this was going to be a stupid talk, I pped my hands once, breaking our unuseful conversation. "Okay, the break is over. We should continue our training now," I said. After those words left my mouth, an announcement on the red box popped out in front of me. [Anomaly power detected.] [Estimated: demons] I froze in shock. Although I was still able to maintain myposure, my expression suddenly changed. ''Why here?'' I knew they could appear anywhere, but why here of all the ces? The others immediately noticed the change in my expression. "Is there something wrong?" asked ire worriedly. I had never shown that expression before so I could understand her curiosity. I put my hand on my stomach and grimaced. "I suddenly have a stomach ache. Just start the training without me," I blurted out my random excuses before I turned and left without waiting for their answer. If I used my Shadow Space here, I would magically disappear in their eyes. So at least I had to find a quiet ce before I used it. "Are you going to take number 2? Or get some medicine in the infirmary?" asked Barry loudly. ire quickly poked him with her elbow, but he didn''t seem to care. "Number 2," I shouted nonchntly and turned to Julia. "Julia, can you keep an eye on them?" I asked without stopping my steps. They would practice using holograms, it could turn into a disaster if there was no mentor to supervise them. In the worst case, the hologram could kill them. That was the reason why only the mentors and teachers could ess the hologram. Julia, who just defeated her team''s hologram, turned to me. Our eyes met each other. From her gaze her question as to what happened was clear. I answered by moving my mouth without making a sound. ''Demons.'' She gasped in shock and also moved her mouth without making a sound. ''I''lle with you.'' Quickly she was about to follow me, but I stopped her. "Help me to keep an eye on my team for a bit, okay?" I shouted. She took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay," she answered in a rtable tone. After that, I rushed to the exit And walked to the changing room in a hurry. I had to move quickly before the demons realized they were not in their realm and destroy everything around them. Especially since I had to deal with demons. Their temper was worse than angels. But one thing''s for sure, I was pretty sure this wasn''t just a coincidence. Indeed what happened on my first mission was a coincidence. But two attacks nearby when I didn''t get any clue for the previous 3 months was definitely not something usual. That meant, what happened in the Whispering Forest had led the attacker to this academy. In other words, he/she had made me his/her target. Or rather the Clourmity Academy since the attacker didn''te directly to me. So he/she should be able to only guess I was one of the members of this ce. Well, this was great news for me. Since I didn''t have to bother looking for it anymore. Though I was not sure he/she would leave any clues behind other than a crappy summoning formation. Well, I hope it was clearer this time. I went into the changing room and closed the door behind me in a rush. After making sure no one was inside, I snapped my fingers. ''Shadow Space.'' Once my ck dome covered the academy, I teleported to the rooftop to get a better view of my surroundings. And the next thing I saw made my eyes widen in shock. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 113) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 82: Tendrils and Tentacles Chapter 82: Tendrils and Tentacles Seven Sins System Chapter 82. Tendrils and Tentacles There were at least more than 10 gigantic demons standing in the park. They were about 15 meters in height. Their half body resembled a ck scorpion with two spikes that dripped a greenish poisonous liquid on the tails. The top resembled a tree with reddish ck tendrils. A red eye with a pupil resembled a feline in the trunk. Those features made them extraordinary killers. All of them were frozen in confusion. Their eyes darted side to side trying to understand what was going on as if they had just woken up from a hangover. Amon reaction for a creature that was moved without their consent. With this reaction, I was sure the magic formation didn''t summon them but kidnapped them and since those brainless creatures didn''t understand what was going on, they would end up running amok. Especially if they could see the mortals around them. Luckily my Shadow Space had hidden all creatures in the real world. Also, no one could enter this ce without my permission. So everything that happened here was different from what happened in the real world. I nced over a monster''s head. [Name: Neglect] [Level 41] [HP: 2443/2443] [DP: 826/826] These types of demons usually lived in remote forests or abandoned ces. That''s why they would be so confused if they saw something new. But of course, their instincts already knew that mortals were the best food for them. Again, a quest announcement appeared in front of me. [You have received an emergency quest!] [Kill the demons.] [Target: demons.] [Reward: Quest points and EXP.] ''For my father''s sake, why them?'' I hated them since they also have a lot of ''hands'' like me. If I had my old power they wouldn''t be a problem for me. I simply used my skill area to kill them. But my skill was limited now. So I could only depend on my speed and my teleportation skill. In other words, I had to kill them one by one. But since I had covered this ce with my skill, rather than immediately killing them, I decided to ask them. This time, instead of being their interrogator, I would pretend to be their friend. I summoned all my demonic features, my tentacles, wings, horns, and tails to show that I was a demon before I teleported into one of them. Upon my sudden arrival, he looked surprised. He raised his tendrils, preparing to attack me. Likewise with his tail. I quickly raised both of my hands, showing that I didn''t want to fight him. "Tean! Tean! (I''m your friend! I''m your friend!)" I said quickly. Slowly, he tilted his eye a bit and lowered his tendrils. It made an unpleasant cracking sound for his every movement. The middle of his trunk opened a bit, forming a strange mouth. It was simr to brittle wood that split with sharp edges around it. "Tean? (Friend?)" He repeated in disbelief. I answered him with a nod. "Tean, ap te di? (Friend, what happened?)" I asked worriedly. Since they also rarely saw other types of demons, I had to act well to convince him. He didn''t answer but just narrowed his eyes. Looked like he was trying to remember what happened to him and why he got here. After a while, he opened his voice. "Sura agil ki¡­ (A voice was calling me¡­)" It was the same answer as the previous demon. "Sura kou? (What voice?)" I asked. He fell silent again. ''Oh, please. Couldn''t you answer faster?'' I grumbled internally. This was what I hated the most. They were slow. Theirnguage was limited. Their brains were too slow to process even a question. They really wasted my time. A few secondster, his eyes widened. "Ah¡­ Fana¡­ Fana agil ki¡­(Ah¡­ A mortal¡­ A mortal was calling me)," he answered, this time his voice filled with excitement. ''A mortal?'' I didn''t get it, why did a mortal summon demons to their realm? No, he/she even kidnapped him with a certain summoning formation. How could he do it when the gate remained closed? Before I replied, a grin appeared on his lips. "Fana¡­ Atia buna fana (A mortal¡­ That means I''m in the mortal realm)," he continued. It was definitely not a good sign. After that, a roar came out of his mouth as he moved his head from side to side excitedly. His eyes swept around looking for the surrounding mortals. That roar was followed by the other demons. Soon, they also looked around. ''Shit he noticed it!'' I thought. But I decided to push my luck and asked one more time. I teleported in front of him. "Hey, carasey! (Hey, one more question!)" I said. But he turned his head the other way,pletely ignoring me. His eyes that looked down clearly showed what he was looking for. I teleported once again. "Carasey! (One more question!)" I repeated. Again he looked the other way in excitement. Upset, I did not hesitate to change my tentacles. ''Wrath.'' Then I swung one of them to his trunk. [You have shed a demon for 490 HP ] That attack created a deep diagonal wound on his back. It was a bit too much, but I was sure I would get his attention. Or made him angry... He turned to me, At the same time, his tail swung to attack me. But I simply moved my two tails and tied it. His sting stopped a meter behind my head. While my tentacles lunged at him and stopped half a meter away from him. "Dekana! (Listen to me!)" I said in amanding tone. My tentacles were ready to gouge out his eyes. He answered me with a displeased look. "Sais! Kan tean! (Liar! You aren''t a friend!)" he shouted. His tendrils were starting to lift and his tail was trying to reach me, indicating he didn''t want to talk to me anymore. ''Haa¡­ Forget it,'' I thought. My two tails pulled his tail in the opposite direction. In one snap, I cut it into two. [You have cut a demon for 230 HP ] >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 113) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 83: Lust Legendary Demon Chapter 83: Lust Legendary Demon Seven Sins System Chapter 83. Lust Legendary Demon His tendrils lunged at me, but I simply teleported to his other side and used my other skill. ''Devil''s Blessing.'' [Devil''s Blessing has been activated.] [ATK: 490+735] [M.ATK: 490+735] [SPD: 119+ 179] [Time remaining: 14:56] In one fell swoop, two of my Wrath''s tentacles pierced the back of his eye and it was enough to kill him. Followed by a loud crashing sound that echoed as his body fell to the ground. That was enough to rm his friends. Even though my envy tentacles could read my target''s mind, reading their mind was useless. They were brainless monsters. A lot of useless information would enter my head and get mixed up to the point I didn''t know which one was rted to this incident or not. Moreover, he didn''t mention anything but sound. Realizing their friend was killed, they let out a mad shrieking that deafened my ears. It was worse than a bunch of cranky kids'' screams in the supermarket. I covered my ears and gritted my teeth. ''Ugh¡­ for my father''s sake, I forgot their screams were worse than Conny''s!'' I grumbled internally. But a momentter, the screams disappeared and were reced by tendrils that lunged at me from all directions. ''Here we go!'' I flicked my wings, spinning around, maneuvering expertly to dodge them before I teleported to my next target and stabbed him in the eye. [Overkill!] [You have pierced a demon for 1225 HP] X3. Once his body fell to the ground, what greeted me was another horde of tendrils. They knotted each other, creating a gigantic vine that was the size of the academy building. It would do more damage to me. One direct hit was enough to throw me to the ground and halve my HP. Fiercely, itunched at me. But instead of dodging, I grinned. "Right,e to daddy. I will give you a nice spank," I muttered. My eyes fell on the vine. When the huge tendril was in front of me, I jumped on top of it. Six of my Wrath tentacles nted the des on it mercilessly as I started running as fast as I could to one of the main bodies. It gave six deep cuts to the huge tendril. A series of damage announcements kept appearing in front of me. Although it wasn''t fatal, it was enough to make them scream in pain. They started to untangle when I arrived in front of one of them. But it was toote, I spun like a pinwheel, cut the tendrils with the des of my tentacles, and swung one of them at the eye. [Overkill!] [You have shed a demon for 1215 HP] In one move, I split that eyeball into two. Without a pause, I could feel another movementing from behind me. ''Teleportation.'' I moved in front of my attacker and grinned evilly. "Hello," I greeted. Then I simply ripped the eye with my bare hands. A crazyugh came out of my mouth as I killed them one by one. Sometimes I didn''t kill them immediately but tortured them for a while by cutting their tendrils before ending their lives. The battle was short. In just a minute, I managed to kill all of them. ''Too bad I can''t dig up more information than this,'' I hovered in the middle of the park as my tentacles enjoyed their flesh and bones. My eyes swept in all directions when I realized, no announcement saying that I hadpleted my quest. Which meant there were other demons around here. ''C''mon where are you?'' I closed my eyes, trying to detect where the demons were. And I quickly caught them. A long exhale came out of my mouth as I turned to the academy building and cringed. "You must be kidding me¡­" Iined. Since the building looked fine, I guessed the demons should be about mortals'' size and I didn''t have time to y hide and seek. I had to go back soon since my disappearance would confuse everyone. I shrugged nonchntly. "Well, it looks like I should use ''that'' to save time." I stretched my palm forward and chanted a spell. "Debauchery and lechery. I summon thee..." Once that spell left my mouth, a gigantic summoning formation in my purplish demonic force appeared under the building. The wind around me blew violently, signaling what was toe next. "Ragnis!" I called the name of the lust legendary demon. I had contracted her several decades ago. [You are summoning The Lust Legendary Demon.] [You have used 1 summon point ] The magic formation turned into a ck hole. Dozens of huge ck tentacles came out from there. Each of them was the size of an electric pole, but rather than something like mine, those ck tentacles were covered in disgusting slime. There weren''t any suckers there. Just some eyeballs here and there. All of them gushed out fiercely. But when the main body wanted to get out, a barrier restrained her. So what came out of there was just all her tentacles. "Release me, Azrael! Let me have fun~" The sweet voice of a beautiful woman came from the hole. The voice sounded like the seduction of a siren. But anyone who followed that voice would regret his decision. Without mymand, her tentacles moved in all directions, destroying everything and trying to reach anyone within her reach. The rumbling sounds echoed into the sky as she turned the building into ruins in an instant. The dust billowed in all directions. As I hovered in the mid-air, I bent my legs, as if I sat on an invisible chair, and folded my arms in front of my chest. "Sorry, dear. I only can summon one-third of you," I said in a casual tone. My eyes stared at how her tentacles caught twenty human-sized mad tapir-shaped demons. The difference was that their bodies are covered by poisonous spikes. They were shrieking and struggling, trying to free themselves from Ragnis'' tentacles but to no avail. Well, she wouldn''t let anyone off her tentacles and would turn them into her dildos until she was satisfied. I remembered when I met her in a cave in the shadow realm for the first time and saw she fucked her holes with some of the demon warriors'' corpses. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 113) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 84: The Lust Legendary Demons Request Chapter 84: The Lust Legendary Demon''s Request Seven Sins System Chapter 84. The Lust Legendary Demon''s Request "Haa¡­ So disappointing. Are you that weak now?" Her disappointment was evident in her voice though she still sounded sweet. Rather than a sneer or a mocking, it sounded like a spoiled seduction. "This is only temporary. I will soon get back my old power and more. Wasn''t it you who said that you hated my Wrath Power?" I answered calmly. "I did say it. But seeing you being this weak is more uneptable to me," she sulked. "A little sacrifice to get more is not a problem. Besides¡­" I summoned my lust tentacles. The tips of my tentacles turned into dicks. "Look what I got." I was sure this was enough exnation for her. In an instant, all her tentacles'' eyes turned to me. "OOOHHH~" Her surprise sounded like an erotic moan. "Are those dicks? Six of them?" she asked. She indeed had a lot of tentacles, but she couldn''t change them freely. It could only turn into her body''s parts and since she is a female, she couldn''t turn it into a dick while as a lust demon she was crazy about it. "Um-hm. Cool right?" I hummed. A proud smile on my lips. Although it sounded strange for mortals,plimenting the others'' genitals weremon thing for lust demons. One of her tentacles approached me and formed a long-haired woman figure. Even though it only consisted of one color tone, her sexy body and beautiful face were clear. Including some details, like her nipples and expressions. It was simr to her old form before she went crazy after absorbing lust power too much and changing her form to this point. It was a bad example of a demon who couldn''t bnce a sin power and lost consciousness because of it. "Can those grow? Like bigger than my tentacles?" she asked excitedly. Her eyes locked on my tentacles and looked at them in thrist. "If I have got all my power, yes." All the demon lords could manipte their bodies. From as big as an ant to a 100 meters giant. But we could only use it once per day. And of course, I couldn''t use it in my current state. She reached out her hand and touched one of them gently. "Ah¡­ I can''t wait to taste it." She licked her lips and her impatience was evident from the look in her eyes. "You remember my rule right?" I reminded her. Of course, I meant my possessiveness. Even though having a partner like her sounded like bad news, with my seven sins power, maybe, I could change her to her original form permanently. A sassy smile bloomed on her lips. "Yes, I remember it and I didn''t mind giving up on the empty pleasure just to be fucked by you~," she seduced. "Just remember. Humanoid form only," I reminded her. Usually, if she did it with consent, she would turn her tentacles into a woman figure like this so her fucker was not scared of her. "Okay." After that answer, the magic formation faded. Slowly her body disappeared into the hole as she pulled the mad tapir demons with her. I couldn''t imagine what would happen to them. But I knew with that many spikes, I was sure Ragnis would enjoy her time. [Enemies have been defeated!] [Congrattions! You havepleted your quest!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [Level up!] [You are now Level 52. HP + 80, DP + 80, ATK and MATK + 20, DEF and SPD +8] [You get 2 quest points] [Wrath point has gone up by 50] [Wrath 170/1000] [Lust point has gone up by 20] [Lust 370/1000] [HP: 1620/1620] [DP: 1270/1270] [ATK: 510] [M.ATK: 510] [SPD:127] [DEF:127] "Not bad..." I muttered. I should summon ''Envy'' next time. The announcement indicated that I hadpleted my quest and all my enemies were dead, but I still had to do one more thing toplete my main mission. And due to the big search area, I made use of my tentacles. ''Greed.'' All of my tentacles detached from my body and turned into slime filled with dozens of eyes. Even though they were slimes their movement was as fast as a cheetah. With a dynamic body and a lot of eyes, I believed I could find the magic formation faster. As they spread, I still stayed in my position and closed my eyes, letting the images from those hundreds of eyes invade my brain. As per mymand, they could search all ces easily. In less than 3 minutes, I found what I was looking for in an unexpected ce. I opened my eyes as I recalled my tentacles back. Then I flicked my wings and went to the back of the academy. The formation magic was on a small portable board that was usually used for mountain path signs. It was in front of the academy''s fence so there was a high possibility that the culprit was an outsider, not someone inside the academy. Unfortunately, as usual, the summoning formation was iplete. Most of it had been erased and the board itself had broken although the surroundings looked fine. That indicated the caster deliberately damaged the board to cover his tracks. In other words, he knew someone was investigating this matter. I approached the formation, bent down, and took it. My eyes were fixed on the formation, observing it, trying to guess who he was trying to summon. A frown appeared on my forehead as soon as I realized¡­ even though the formation looked familiar yet it was different. "This isn''t our summoning formation¡­" There were at least 2 foreign strokes. So I was sure he didn''t call one of the lords of seven sins nor my dad or sis. Moreover, a mortal couldn''t make his own magic formation to pave the way to my realm or summoned random demons at will. "How is this possible..." I muttered. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 117) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 85: Someone in My Locker Chapter 85: Someone in My Locker Seven Sins System Chapter 85. Someone in My Locker I was deep in thought for a few minutes. But I couldn''t think of anything. Deciding to cancel my skill, I used my scan to retrieve the evidence. [Evidence number 5 has been found. A mysterious magic formation in front of the gate.] But this time instead of leaving the evidence alone, I took it with me. Then I opened my wings and flew to my room. It was the best choice since the academy building had turned into ruins. As I slipped through the balcony and entered my room, I canceled all my demonic features and put the board in my drawer. Then I snapped my fingers to cancel my Shadow Space. The dome shattered into pieces and returned me to the real mortal world. I swept my gaze once more to make sure there were no spies in my room before I was teleported to one of the toilet stalls in the changing room. Opening the door, I swept my gaze around to make sure no one was there. "Good," I muttered. Putting on my innocent face, I walked to the exit. But when I passed the row of lockers. I felt someone was watching me and it wasing from my locker. I stopped my steps. ''This annoying pdin surely doesn''t know when to stop, doesn''t he?'' I guessed. I didn''t understand how he could squeeze his big body into my locker. On the bright side, since it was just the two of us here, I could get rid of him forever. In the Shadow realm, I usually asked my stalker toe out by himself. Since human instincts were not as sharp as demons, I had to pretend as if I identally found him. "Oh, right. I need to take that," I muttered loudly so he could hear me. I turned and walked towards my locker. But in the middle of it, I realized it wasn''t Theo. This man''s breath sounded softer. Since this was the boy''s changing room, I put my bet on one of the trio. I opened the locker and couldn''t hide my surprise when I found out who she was. "Evie? What are you doing here?" It was a genuine reaction since I thought it was Barry or one of the boys. They had done it once before out of a joke. But from Evie''s reaction, I didn''t think she did it to prank me. The question was, what was she doing in the boy''s changing room? Even though she was my stalker, she was mostly silent so I never thought she would go this far. "Um¡­ I just wanted to check on you," she said in a trembling voice. Her shame and guilt were evident in her tone since I caught her red-handed. "This is the boy''s changing room," I reminded her even though I was sure she knew it. "I-I know," she stammered as she got out of the locker. "I''m a little worried. Besides¡­" Her words trailed off. Instead, she decided to press her lips. "Besides?" I asked her to continue. "I sensed something strange about you. So I decided to check you out," she continued, bending her head down. Upon her statement, I decided to ask more questions. "Can you exin more?" I closed the locker on her side and put my hand right on the side of her head. My eyes fixed on her were filled with seriousness. ''Did she see me when I showed up out of nowhere?'' I thought. She curled in intimidation. "I-It''s just my instinct, doc. Didn''t I say I''m a little sensitive and can feel other people''s emotions since childhood?" she reminded me with the same stammering voice. She didn''t even dare to look at me. "I remember that. That''s why I wanted to know more. Can I?" I wouldn''t just let her go this time. "What do you want to know, doc?" "Look at me," I demanded. And she did what I demanded. I could see her trembling eyes clearly. Her emotions overwhelmed her for whatever reason. "Now tell me, what do you mean by ''strange''?" I asked once again. At the same time, I called one of my tentacles. ''Envy.'' Yes, since I knew asking would be futile, I decided to read her mind. It came out in the form of a small snake from my back, crawled through my sleeve, and appeared at the end. "It-It''s a little hard to exin, doc. I don''t think you''ll understand," she replied. I smiled. "It''s fine. Just tell me as best you can." I shifted my hand from the locker closer to the back of her neck. But when it almost stuck to her skin, the knocking sound came from the door, We were startled and turned to the door in reflex. My tentacles were back on my sleeve. "What made you so long, Evie? Did something happen?" ire''s voice came from the outside. "I''m fine, ire," Evie shouted. I took my hand away from her. "You came with, ire?" I asked. My envy tentacle''s side effect could confuse the target for a while. If I used it now, ire would suspect me that I had done something inappropriate to Evie. "Yes. She was also worried about you so we decided to check on you together. But she didn''t want toe in. She said it was inappropriate. It''s the boy''s changing room after all," she exined with a blushing face. "I also thought the same thing, that''s why I hid in your locker," she added. While that made sense, the fact that she knew my locker meant she knew a lot about me. "Why didn''t you ask the boys to do it?" I asked straight to the point. "Uh¡­ about that¡­" Her doubt was starting to show on her face. "They went to the cafeteria." "What?!" I half shouted in shock. Due to my shout, ire decided toe in. "What happened, Dr---" Her words stopped and her face turned pale as soon as ire noticed my death re "---Allen?" "How dare they run away from my training¡­" I hissed in anger. As long as I led the military training, not a single demon dared to escape it. But those mortals trio... How dared they ditch the training and go to the cafeteria! This was an insult! "You two return to the battle arena now. I''ll pick up the boys." Without further ado, I walked to the exit. "Yes, sir," they answered. Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 117) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 86: We Will Become Corpses Before We Turn Into A Warrior Chapter 86: We Will Be Corpses Before We Turn Into A Warrior Seven Sins System Chapter 86. We Will Be Corpses Before We Turn Into A Warrior What Evie said was true. I found the trio queuing at the counter and almost ordering coffee when I arrived at the cafeteria. I didn''t say a word and only gave them my death re, it was enough to get them back to the training arena in a rush. Of course, after they apologized to me. After that, we started our training again. As for Julia, she said that my team reasoned that they wanted to go to the toilet before starting another round. But it turned out they ran away without her permission. Unfortunately, she couldn''t catch them up either since she had to keep an eye on her team. Another hour had passed and our training was over. The trioy on the floor in exhaustion due to the intense battle. Evie and ire also sat on the floor for the same reason. Their sweat dripped down their face and body. Their uniforms were damp from it. "Do you¡­hah-hah- want to kill us?" said Barry breathlessly. His voice sounded like a whine. "I don''t think I can move a muscle anymore," Darren sobbed, begging for my mercy. "You aren''t a doctor. You are hah-hah- a monster," Ion added in the same tone. "Ha! He''s not a monster. But a heartless monster!" Barryined. His sobs sounded between his words. I simply folded my arms and gave them an annoying smile. Since I was the only one who does the minimum of movement I was still on my feet. There was not a drop of sweat on my forehead. "It requires a heartless monster to train a good warrior." I used my military training method a little bit as their punishment as well as to prepare them for the uing mission. So instead of one hologram. I made them face monsters that could multiply. I started with a low-level monster and increased the level over time. So if they couldn''t beat one in 5 minutes, it would summon another same monster, and so on. This was my way to train my soldiers. But the difference was that their training was much lighter since they handled it in a team. While my soldiers had to handle it alone. Not to mention, my realm''s monsters were much stronger. "We will be corpses before we turn into a good warrior¡­" Ion whined like a little kid. "Or hamburger patties." Barry sobbed since the monster almost ttened him before. But I used my barrier to protect him. Well, even without it he was able to dodge. That proved his reflex was getting better. "You mean grilled meat?" Darren added. Previously, a hologram attacked him with its fire skill. But he could dodge on time. "Hey, hey! Stop whining. It''s better than dying in the real battle," I nagged. They took a deep breath. "Yes, sir..." they answered in unison. "Right. I think that''s enough for today." Even though we still had time, I knew they were at their limit. Forcing them to continue would only have a bad effect on their bodies. Due to my statement, suddenly their strength returned. Spirit filled their bodies. Smiles grew on their faces. Barry jumped happily, back on his feet as if the previous training was nothing. "Yes! Yes! We are finished! Woohoo!" said Barry excitedly. "I''m done here! I want to hit the bathroom and the bed," whined Ion. He looked grateful that his torturous training was over. "And I want to ''hit'' my girlfriend. I hope she''s not on her period," Darren said shamelessly. A lecherous smile graced his face. It made ire and Evie cringe. Noticing their reactions, he reced his smile with the awkward one. "Just pretend you didn''t hear it. I''m too tired to argue," he continued. "I thought you said you couldn''t move a muscle anymore," I reminded him. "For training, no. But for a date, I''m ready anytime," Darren replied. His smile didn''t change. "It was a booty call, not a date," blurted ire, ring at him. "Sounds the same to me. So¡­" Darren shrugged nonchntly. "Heh." It was a sign he didn''t care about it. "Just remember the academy''s rules, okay?" I reminded him. "You also need to remember it, doc," Ion reversed my question and pointed at Julia with his gaze before he returned it to me. "Don''t worry. I remember it. I don''t think Miss Katrina can find a recement mentor to handle you guys," I replied with an annoying smile. Which was followed by an orchestraint from the boys. "I''m just kidding. No moreints, okay? See you tomorrow," I closed the training session and they disbanded. Unlike those who immediately went to the changing room, I chose to sit on the bench and packed my bag. My eyes fell on Fiona, watching how she moved. Since the arena was empty today, I was thinking of coaching her here after her main practice was over. *Ringgg!* Around 10 minutester, the bell rang. After closing the training, Julia and her team went to the bench. I approached them. "Do you still have energy?" I asked without further ado. "Yes," Fiona replied. "Mind for a short training session? I have other things to do tonight," I had to make a longer call to the Shadow Realm or investigate the summoning formation a little longer. "Sure," she answered. "Mind for some audiences? My team member is also a bit curious about your training," asked Julia. "I don''t mind," I replied. "Thank you." After Julia''s reply, she and the others sat down on the bench. While Fiona and I walked to the center of the arena. This time, I decided to give Fiona easy training. Something rted to her team since all her team members were here. We stopped our steps and stood face to face. "Today I will train you about how to support your team," I said. "Okay." Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 121) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 87: I Want You To be Mine Chapter 87: I Want You To be Mine Seven Sins System Chapter 87. I Want You To be Mine Evie''s PoV After Evie got out of the changing room, instead of immediately returning to her dorm, she decided to head back to the arena and nned to say a thing or two to Dr. Allen. Or rather she wanted to exin why she was in his locker. She was afraid that he would stay away from her after this incident. Better, she could ask him to return together as an apology. Arriving in front of the arena, Evie''s steps stopped. Her gaze was fixed on Dr. Allen who was busy training Fiona. Julia and her team were on the bench. But of all, it was Julia''s gaze that was the most different from the others. Even though she realized that she had no right to it, jealousy filled her heart so she decided to leave without a word. Even though today she did well and Dr. Allenplimented her several times over her good reflexes, somehow she didn''t feel happy at all. Her steps felt heavy as what she saw in the arena kept reying in her head. Still, since she was a quiet student. She didn''t show any of her emotions on her face. Quitely, she entered her room which was slightly smaller than the mentor''s. Since she was the only one staying there, there wasn''t much stuff in the entrance or dining room, or kitchen. Previously, she had it, but her roommate took a long leave at the end of semester one to treat her sick mother and she hadn''t been back ever since. Yes. She lied to Dr. Allen when she said she had a roommate. That night, she was curious about what he was doing after she heard what Dr. Allen said in front of the hospital. So she asked her next-door''s friend to go to the convenience store and reasoned that she needed more pens. But when they just came in, she said she left her wallet in her room so she had to go back to the room to get it. While actually, she wanted to go out to spy on Dr. Allen from a distance. Especially since she realized he was standing on his balcony alone. As for the reason why she asked her friend to apany her, it was because she knew how sharp Dr. Allen was. Behind his calm appearance and friendly smile, she knew Dr. Allen was a good observer and leader. It frightened her. But that was also the reason why she fell in love with him. Plus, aside from his good build body and his look, his ability as abat doctor was beyond exceptional. And his speed was the same as a melee DPS. He also cared for his students and knew how to handle the trio. He was the perfect man. She could understand why so many people were attracted to and fell in love with him. It kinda irritated her. She wanted to have him and made him belong to her alone. But she didn''t know how to make a man as perfect as he submitted to her. Kidnapping him was definitely impossible since he was stronger than her. Drugging him was also impossible since his knowledge of medicine and poison was more than her. Not to mention, he had the skill to neutralize poison and negative status. The only way was to make him fall in love with her. But once again, how? How to make him fall in love with her while she felt she was nothingpared to the sexy mentor, Miss Julia, or even her team leader, ire? Deciding to escape from reality, Evie put down her bag and sat down in front of her desk. Her eyes fell on the huge board in front of her. It was filled with Dr. Allen''s photos since he started to enter this academy. There were at least more than 100 photos neatly lined up there. All of them were in various poses. When he ate. When he spoke. When he daydreamed. When he fought. But her favorite was when he fought in thest duel. Unfortunately, she failed when she tried to put the small camera in his locker. She did it so she could get his nude photos. Even though she had used ire to cover up what she had done, it failed. His photos were not her only collection. A body pillow covered in a printed pillowcase was also lying on the bed. Likewise with two head pillows with his photos. His photos also adorned herptop''s wallpaper. Unfortunately, she couldn''t put it as her phone''s wallpaper. A smile grew on her lips as her eyes stared at the photos in front of her. Her heart was beating fast. Her cheeks blushed. This time instead of what she saw in the arena, her mind drifted away to what was happening in the changing room. How close they were. How he intimidated her and how he could see her face up close. It was a rare moment and she would not be able to forget it for the rest of her life. Slowly, her hand reached out to those photos and rubbed them gently. "Allen," she whispered. She didn''t know when she could call him only by his name. Not as her mentor or the academy''s doctor. Then a long exhale out of her mouth. "I should take the opportunity to kiss him or confess my feelings to him," she said in disappointment. But she couldn''t say anything either since she was too nervous and was afraid that he would keep his distance from her. Trying to shake off the mixed-up feeling in her heart, Evie opened herptop and clicked on a hidden folder in a pile of other programs. There were at least ten document files in there and all of them were her fanfiction stories. She even posted one of them on an online tform to let him know about her existence. But she didn''t expect it to turn into something big. Even many people think it was Miss Aria who wrote it. While everything she wrote was just a coincidence. She shifted her mouse to open an unfinished story. In that story, he was less intimidating and she was much-much more powerful than him. So she could kidnap him and make him her own, just like her dream. As she looked at her story''s cover, she whispered. "Allen¡­ Can you make me your only one?" Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 123) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 88: Love, Lust and Wrath Chapter 88: Love, Lust and Wrath Seven Sins System Chapter 88. Love, Lust and Wrath ire''s PoV After finishing changing her clothes, ire came out of the changing room and walked down the corridor, intending to return to her dorm. But when she had only taken a few steps, she realized she left her water bottle on the arena''s bench. She quickly went back to get it but stopped her steps as soon as she saw Evie standing silently in front of the arena entrance. At first, ire thought Evie had left something there too, but then she realized Evie was there to stare at Dr. Allen silently. Unfortunately, Evie''s cold expression gave ire a hard time guessing what was on her mind. ''Evie, why? Why did you make that fanfic?'' she thought. It was ire who posted that fanfic''s link on the academy''s forum website. She couldn''t ept her beloved mentor being vited through a nasty story. How could the author write something disgusting like that and turned him into a horny man who was willing to have sex anywhere and anytime? Indeed she found the fanfic was kinda hot since she had a crush on Dr. Allen. But she didn''t want that fanfic to ruin his reputation. Since the story mentioned the infirmary''s location and his shift schedule correctly, ire was pretty sure the author was the academy''s students or teachers. She even believed the author was quite close to them. That was why she deliberately put the link on the website forum to lure the culprits with an anonymous ount. On the other hand, she could also understand Evie''s frustration since she felt it too. Dr. Allen was quite friendly with everyone. He was adaptable, kind, had extraordinary abilities and was able to bring out the best in people. Approaching or trying to have someone like that was not easy. No, not because they were afraid of rejection but because they felt unworthy to be his partner. Still¡­ even though he already had Julia, ire wanted to be with him. She couldn''t let him go and didn''t want to. She dispersed her reverie once she realized Evie was about to turn around to return. ire quickly opened the door at her side and went in to hide. It was just a dark unused battle arena. Luckily it was unlocked. ire waited in the darkness and sharpened her ears to catch Evie''s every footstep. After she confirmed that Evie was gone, she peeked through the door before she cautiously exited and walked towards the arena. "ire, did you forget something?" Julia greeted her once ire entered the arena and walked to the bench. "Yes." She picked up the water bottle on the side of the bench and showed it to them. "I just want to pick this up," she continued. She put the bottle into her bag and intended to return to her dorm, but Glen''s voice, Julia''s team tank, made her turn to him. "Since you are here, do you want to join us?" said Glen who was sitting beside Julia. "I watched you practice a lot and I really admire your progress. Your rank used to be far below me but look at you now, you are in the top 5 rookie students in a short time," he said politely. Yet traces of his nervousness were evident in his tone of voice. ire turned to Dr. Allen who put his concentration on Fiona. He even used a small-level monster hologram to help with the training. So instead of just giving her instructions, he acted as her Tank and DPS. That sight created an uneasy feeling in ire''s heart. Jealousy, maybe, even though she didn''t have the right to it. After all, it was just regr training. Still, there was no way she wanted to see it. She returned her gaze to Glen and smiled. "Sorry, I can''t. I need to rest. You saw how hard my training was," she refused. "You''re right. But I hope we can train together one day," Glen said hopefully. ire smiled bitterly and didn''t answer. She had no feelings for Glen at all so she didn''t want to give him empty hopes. On the other hand, rejecting him in front of many people for simple training might create a misunderstanding. "Bye, Miss Julia," ire ended the conversation before she turned to Glen. "Bye, Glen." Without waiting for her answer, ire turned around and quickly returned to her dorm. - m! The door behind her closed. Yet ire didn''t immediately put her bag on the sofa as usual. Instead, she stood at the entrance and clenched her fists. "What should I do?" She knew she had no chance of getting her mentor. It was impossible! Or¡­ she was the one who didn''t feel worthy of him. Her thoughts returned to a strange piece of paper tucked between the shelves in the library. She put her bag on the sofa, walked over to the desk, and opened the drawer. Her hand picked up a magic formation on the dull brown paper. That paper was so fragile, showing how old it was. Some of the writing had faded, but she could read some of the words. "Love and Lust" Those words made ire sure it should be used to summon the Lord of Lust. "Call the devil, he will grant all your wishes. What he needs is your blood and ''meat''." "My blood and meat..." ire muttered. There were doubts in her since summoning a lust devil to make Dr. Allen fall in love with her was foul y, but the requirement was easy and she didn''t mind donating a little blood. While the meat at the nearby supermarket was on sale. So she decided to give it a try. Even if it was a fake, she could use the meatter and went to ask Dr. Allen to heal her wound. "There''s no harm in trying." Quickly, ire grabbed her bag again and rushed out. Little did she know, the words at the bottom of the summoning formation were not "Love and Lust". But "Not Love and Lust, only Wrath." Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 127) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 89: No Roommate? Chapter 89: No Roommate? Seven Sins System Chapter 89. No Roommate? Azrael''s PoV "I think that''s enough," I announced. We had been practicing for almost an hour, a little longer than I expected and Fiona looked exhausted since she hadn''t taken any rest. "Am I doing good, sir?" said Fiona who was standing in front of me. She was breathing heavily due to exhaustion. Sweat was pouring down her face, soaking her body and clothes. Her Magic Power was only one-third left. "Not perfect and I couldn''t say it was good either. You still have a lot of practice," I advised. Her movements were still a little stiff. Sometimes she didn''t know what to do and ended up standing in one ce until I ordered her to move. In addition to herck of experience, she had to improve her reflexes. She also couldn''t control her emotions. Her face turned sour. "That bad?" she said in clear disappointment. "It''s not bad. You just need more practice. I''ve seen worse," I encouraged her. But I had to admit, she was pretty bad by my standards. If she was one of my soldiers, I would kick her out of my army. She nodded in doubt. "I see. Thank you, sir." "Right, I will send our next training schedule on your phone," I said. Even though she was not my responsibility, somehow her weakness irritated me. "Okay," she replied. After that answer, she went to the bench while Julia came up to me and handed me my towel. "Thanks for teaching her. She has progressed a lot. All thanks to you," she said. "Don''t mention it," I answered lightly. I took the towel and wiped my sweaty forehead. Our eyes were both on Fiona who was chatting with her friends and tidying her bag. Shortly, they waved their hands as a goodbye. "So¡­ What happened?" asked Julia once she made sure all her team members were out of there. Her gaze on me turned serious. "Demons. A lot of it. I also found another summoning formation," I exined. "So the culprit is in this academy?" she concluded. A frown on her forehead. "I''m not sure of it. The summoning formation is in front of the academy''s fence. So it''s most likely an outsider." If the culprit was one of the students or teachers, he/she should have chosen a closed ce to do it. Well, the culprit could have done that on purpose to avoid suspicion. "For sure I believe what happened on ourst mission has the culprit targeting this academy," I stated. "Do you mean he knows you are..." Her words trailed off. But from her serious gaze, I caught what she meant. I shook my head from side to side. "I don''t think so. The culprit only knows that I can kill those demons and angels. If he/she finds out who I am, he/she can''t possibly send out lowly demons like them," I analyzed. Julia nodded repeatedly in agreement. "Anyway, did Evie do anything suspicious when I was gone?" I took another topic. She frowned briefly, trying to remember before she finally spoke again. "She and ire practiced for a few minutes before they went to check on the boys. I didn''t know they were going to the changing room." "I see..." I muttered. "Did she do anything suspicious?" She asked a random question. "I caught her hiding in my locker," I exined. She tapped her finger under her lips a few times, deep in thought. "Last time she was also watching you when you were standing on the balcony, right?" "Well, she said she was just apanying her roommate though," I shrugged. Julia frowned. "Her roommate?" she repeated. "She doesn''t have a roommate," she stated. This time it was my turn to frown. "I thought all students have it?" I asked curiously. Usually, they lived in one room so they could take care of each other. "Yes. But at the end ofst semester, her roommate took a leave absence and she hasn''te back yet," she exined. I nodded repeatedly as a breath came out of my mouth. "Ha¡­ that exins why she can write that fanfic freely," I muttered. "That fanfic belongs to her?" she asked in shock. "Yeah." A smirk appeared on my lips. "I think I will get another subus soon." Well, it depended on her to ept me or not. My statement made her speechless. I could see a trace of jealousy in her eyes. My smirk widened. Slowly, I brought my lips closer to her ear. "Are you jealous?" I said straight to the point. My breath tickled her neck. "A bit," she whispered. "Afraid I can''t satisfy you?" My voice sounded like seduction. "With that many tentacles? No¡­" she answered in tense. "Good." I pulled my face away and leaned closer to her lips. But she put her index finger in front of my lips. "Azrael¡­" she begged and nced at the CCTV to show why she turned me down. I nced at it before I returned my gaze to her. "Right¡­ I forgot about that." I retreated. "Anyway, we should be careful on tomorrow''s mission. I believe the culprit will attack us again," I warned. "I actually wanted to tell the others. But I can''t do it. They''ll be suspicious of me." And if nothing happened, they''d think I was a liar. "What if we tell Miss Katrina to make a precaution in case an anomaly attack happens again," she suggested. "That''s a good idea. Just make sure it''s not too obvious," I reminded her. "I understand," she replied. "Great. I have to go now," I said as I walked towards the exit in a hurry. "Why in a rush?" she asked in confusion. I turned and walked backward. "I have to call my dad and tell him about the previous summoning formation." I gave her a mischievous smile. "I will feed you tomorrow morning. Juste to the infirmary early," I continued before I turned around again and exited. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 127) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 90: This Is Slavery! Chapter 90: This Is very! Seven Sins System Chapter 90. This Is very! After I rushed back to my room, I sent the new evidence to my dad. I knew I could do another thing but I was too anxious to do it. Instead, I sat in front of my desk and stared at the summoning formation. My finger tapped the desk repeatedly. My brain was deep in thought, trying to guess who the culprit was. How could he/she possibly create his/her own version of summoning formations without the demons'' permission? Moreover, rather than summoning, it was more like kidnapping. That didn''t make sense since the mortals need the demons'' or angels'' permission to summon them. We would appear if we answered and agreed. It also required an agreement and my father''s approval to determine the magic formation itself. Since it was no different from a telephone signal, it should be clear to whom. Not kidnapping random demons like this. "C''mon think harder, Azrael." I closed my eyes and forced my brain to think better. But just a series of other questions popped into my head, like how the summoning formations and the voice work. ''Does the voice work like a hypnosis and the formation works like my portal?'' I made a random guess. That was the only possibility that crossed my mind. But opening a portal between the three realms? How? Amid my thoughts, the sound of the telephone startled me. *Ring!* I quickly picked up. "The hell is that summoning formation?! How is that possible?!" My dad yelled as soon the call connected. "How do I know? That''s what I wanted to ask you. Do you know anything about it? Or have you heard of anything that could alter our summoning formation?" I reversed the question. "For a thousand years I''ve lived¡­ I''ve never heard of it. We need a contract to im that summoning formation is ours," he rified. "But can a failed formation summon another?" I knew it was simply the same as dialing the wrong number. An empty one. So nothing should show up. But who knew he had something that I didn''t know? Like something from ancient times, before I was born. Indeed, a few criminal demons could hijack our summoning formation. But it was a rare case. Something simr to tapping someone''s phone and picking up the call instead of the number owner. But that was only for a moment. Since the lords usually got the notification about that so we could drag the criminal back to our realm. Moreover, the illegal demons should not be able to manifest and speak well. Well, mortals sometimes used the ouija board to talk to us. So if the lords used our telekinesis to move the mortals'' hands, the illegal demons usually moved their hands manually. Since they couldn''t show themselves so in their eyes, it was the same with Telekinesis. The ouija board was also one of the reasons why the lords rarely answer the mortal summon again. Because they sometimes summoned us to talk. If we didn''t grant any requests we didn''t get anything. So it was just a waste of our time. I even went berserk a few times because of that and ended up destroying the ouija board and throwing everyone in the room. The reason? That was because I decided to answer the call when I was dead tired. I thought I would get some nice soul for snackster, but hell, they kept asking me when they didn''t show any sign to make a request! That was so annoying! "You know my answer," he replied. "Right," I muttered. We were both silent before our eyes widened and we spoke in unison. "Unless, if someone imed it!" But then I frowned. "Wait a sec. The one they summoned is random unintelligent demons. Those demons don''t even understand what summoning formations are," I broke our previous guess. He sighed in disappointment. "Ah, you are right..." And we were back to square one. "Anyway, what did the queen say?" I decided to find out through another clue. "She said she had also discovered the anomaly a year ago and is still investigating it, but she hasn''t found the culprit," he exined. His annoyance was evident in his tone. I narrowed my eyes and frowned in displeasure. "Why didn''t she tell us?" Iined. "The same reason if it happened to us. She didn''t want to lose her reputation so she decided to finish everything ''quitely''," he bbered. "By using us?" I asked in a sarcastic tone. "Great!" I scoffed. "That''s actually just the way she told us this matter," he defended her. It reminded me of how he avoided the war as best as he could. "You sound calm. Is it because you already know it?" I said straight to the point. "Me? Pfft--- of course not. How do I know?" Yet I could catch a trace of panic in his tone. So I decided to make a video call with him. "Why did you suddenly video call me?" he replied in displeasure once he answered me. A frown on his forehead. His hair and face looked messy. The pile of documents in front of him and the background showed he was working at his office. Something I hadn''t seen in thest hundred years. "Oh you''re working," I said in disbelief. I thought he''d bezing around and throwing all the paperwork at me after I got back from my mission. "Of course, I''m working!" he protested. "And these fucking documents areing in non-stop. How can you deal with all this shit? Give back my holiday! This is very!" he whined. Which was followed by his frustrated whine. I cringed over his childish act. "Dad¡­ You are the king. And all of that is the same work I usually do." "How could you survive this?" he said between his whines. "You did all of that before. When I was just a pathetic demon," I reminded him. Worse, he took on a lot of workloads when he was still badly injured back then. He just lost his wife, friends, almost all of his trusted subjects, and the old capital. His workload was far greater than this and had only a few demons that could help him, but miraculously, he could do everything well. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 131) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 91: A Wish And A Payment I Chapter 91: A Wish And A Payment I Seven Sins System Chapter 91. A Wish And A Payment I "But I''m just an old demon now. I can''t do it anymore," he whined like a kid. Again I cringed and gave him a look of disbelief. "Yeah. Sure. I definitely believe it." Judging by how he put the seven sins seed into my core, I knew he was just lying. He pouted. At the same time, our time was up. "You are so annoying!" heined before he hung up. "What the hell?" I muttered in disgust and put the phone on my desk. He looked like a sulking girl. Ignoring his childish act, I tidied up the board and went to take a shower. But instead of wearing my sleepwear, I wore a t-shirt and jeans. I nned to go out and raise my level. Maybe looking for another clue. There was no CCTV around where I found the board so I decided to ask some people to get some information. But when I was wearing my shoes, an announcement appeared in front of me. [A mortal is summoning you. Do you want to answer her call?] [Yes/No] Apanied by a repetition call echoing in my head. ''O Lord of Lust, please answer my call and grant my request¡­'' A girl''s voice came straight into my head. From how clear the voice was, I was sure she was around here. The problem was¡­ why the heck did she call me Lust?! I frowned in confusion. ''Huh? Did I hear her wrong?'' I thought. I poked my ear with my pinky though it did not affect me since the voice came straight into my head. During my time as Lord of Wrath, this was the first time someone had mistakenly summoned me. Once again the voice came. ''O Lord of Lust, please answer my call and grant my request.'' "Why this stupid woman is calling me Lust?" Iined. And there was no way I would ept this stupid mortal summon. I was about to reject it but her voice came again. ''O Lord of Lust, please answer my call and grant my request. I have prepared tasty meat for you...'' I froze. "Meat, huh?" Meat meant she would give her body as payment. I was a little surprised since mortals usually chose to give her/his soul so he/she could live a happy life in this world and pay for it after she/he died. ''Well, I need more lust points so¡­ I think I will ept it.'' I could only hope she was beautiful. If not¡­ maybe I would ask for her soul instead. ''Yes.'' A dark aura engulfed my body. Just like when I teleported, I moved in an instant. But since I received a summon, my body only appeared in the form of ck smoke with a pair of red eyes. But instead of my humanoid form, the ck smoke formed my original form. Once I appeared, I looked at the girl who was kneeling in front of me and let out my hoarse voice. A voice that was never issued by Dr. Allen. "Who dares to call me, the Lord of Wrath, as¡ª" My words stopped once I recognized who was calling me even though she had not lifted her head. I cringed. ''ire?!'' I was shocked and wanted to cry internally. Not because she summoned me, but because she mispronounced my name while the summoning formation was right. ''Ha¡­ ire. I put so much hope in you. How can you let me down like this?'' I cried internally. In fear, she lifted her head to look at me. "Um¡­ Pardon me. You''re Lord of Wrath, not Lust?" she said in a stammering voice. I gave her a t stare. "Yeah. Do I need to repeat myself?" I replied in a nonchnt tone. That shock surely ruined my grand entrance. "No, sir. But my request is about love. So..." She smiled nervously. "Can I¡­ cancel this?" "Do you think this is a joke?" I asked her again. She quickly shook her head from side to side. "Good. Now tell me what you want," I demanded. "But I don''t want to hurt anyone," she said in fear. Yeah, that image stuck with me since I''m the Wrath. "I can grant any wish, you know. Including love," I stated in annoyance. What made her think ''Lust'' was the solution to the love problem? He was a Lust, not a cupid. "But I don''t want to pay with my soul. I don''t want to die," she added with the same fear. I folded my arms in front of my chest. "You said you would give me ''meat'' right? I will ept it," I asserted. After all, body or soul was an offer that I would always give to the mortals. She looked shocked. "You''re okay with it?" She made sure. "Of course," I said confidently. But then, my eyes fell on a package of frozen meat under my feet. Abel 25% off in front of it. A guess crossed my mind but I really hoped I was wrong. "Uh¡­ what''s this?" I picked it up with my tentacle and lifted it. "It''s your offering, sir," answered ire in fear. Her answer shocked me. My jaw dropped. "What the hell?! I don''t eat raw food! You didn''t even thaw it!" Well, my tentacles did eat raw food but my mouth didn''t. I''m a civilized devil. I won''t eat raw food like an unintelligent demon! My attention was on the meat package. The price took my attention. "Oh wait. This is cheap. Where did you buy it?" I asked spontaneously. Even though it only said 25%, the price was much cheaper than that. Carl had taught me to make easy meat dishes. I just needed meat and something called BBQ sauce, grilled them in the oven, and boom, nutritional food for me. "From the supermarket around the corner?" She answered with a puzzled expression. "Oh. That fancy supermarket? I thought they only sell expensive stuff," I made sure. For sure, I would visit itter. Realizing her confusion, I cleared my throat and regained myposure. "Anyway¡­ Did you literally take the meaning of ''meat'' ?" I guessed "Is there any other meaning?" she asked in confusion. I raised one of my eyebrows. "Do you think a devil will do what a mortal wants for meat like this? We aren''t beggars, you know?" I said as I lifted the meat in front of her. She shook her head from side to side in fear. "So what does that mean?" I threw the meat in front of her and smirked. "Your body, of course." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 131) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 92: A Wish And A Payment II Chapter 92: A Wish And A Payment II Seven Sins System Chapter 92. A Wish And A Payment II "M-My body? You mean--- You want to eat me?" she said in a stammering voice. My smirk faded, reced by another t stare. She was my best student, yet she didn''t understand a simple thing like this. I really wanted to cry. ''Why are the trio smarter for something like this?'' I thought. I just needed to give them a little clue, then their perverted thoughts would exin everything to them. But again, I bet my ''Lord of Wrath'' image might give me a lot of bad images. After all, there was a rumor among the mortals that said that I ate people in the past. "Didn''t I tell you I don''t eat raw meat?" I emphasized once again, trying to maintain my dignity and my image as the devil as best as I could. "So¡­ you mean you''re going to cook me first before you eat me?" she squeaked. Her fear was getting clearer from the tone of her voice. I even catch a clear regret from the tone of her voice. I facepalmed myself,pletely breaking my character. ''For my father''s sake! Why is she so clueless?'' I screamed internally. I was about to speak again but she interrupted me. "I don''t want to die, Sir Wrath. C-Can I cancel this?" she begged. It was the first time I heard her plea since she had never acted like this before. "Ehm," I cleared my throat, trying to regain my intimidation before I spoke again. "Listen to me, mortal. If you choose to give me a soul, your soul will go to me after you die. If you choose ''meat'' or body, it means you will be my servant for the rest of your life," I exined. "If I take your life before you enjoy it, what''s the point of granting your request?" I added. "Ah¡­ I see." Finally, she understood. "B-But I still want to cancel it." She hugged her body and looked at me in fear. "I don''t want to give my body to anyone other than ''him''." I quickly caught who she meant. ''I think I know what her request is...'' I smirked. I never thought she had fallen for me to this point. It was a bit funny since all she needed to do was ask, yet she chose to use this method to get me. Luckily she summoned me, not another lord. If she summoned Lust, she wouldn''t be able to escape before having sex with him at least once. "Let me guess your wish, mortal." I brought my face closer to hers. She shuddered in horror as a result. "Is it about your mentor?" I made a bullseye guess. She gasped in shock. "H-How did you find out?" she asked in confusion. I tilted my head a bit. "Because I know him well..." Upon my reply, her eyes trembled in mixed emotions. "D-Did he alsoe to you?" She made a wild guess. My smirk disappeared again. My t stare back. ''Seriously?!'' I yelled internally. "What made you think of that?" It wasplete nonsense. "He is abat doctor. But he managed to save another mentor in ourst mission from a monster horde alone. Some said he and Miss Julia were just exaggerating. But I know they don''t. I was there and saw everything with my own eyes. It was impossible and I knew it. So¡­ I''m guessing he''s made a pact with you to get him out of there," she let out all her guesses. Thinking again, that scenario could have happened since mortals often asked the devil for help over stupid things. So in life and death situations, if I was a real mortal, I might do that to survive. "Well, that kinda makes sense. But no." "He never came to you?" she made sure. "No. " A frown appeared on her forehead. "Then why do you know him?" she asked curiously. "Before I answer, I''d like to ask you a few things. First, do you still love him if he has another woman besides you?" I decided to ask her before I exposed myself. "I do not mind." She bent her head a bit. "I know Miss Julia loves him too and I don''t want to hurt her. As long as we get the same attention, why not?" "Are you willing to apany him under any circumstances?" I asked again. "Of course." Then she frowned in confusion. "What''s with all these questions?" "Don''t talk back to me unless I let you, mortal," I hissed in displeasure, trying to restore my dignity as the devil. She pressed her lips upon my demand. "Last question, are you willing to go as far as to do ''forbidden things'' with him?" I asked. "Forbidden things?" she asked in confusion. I gave her another t stare. "Sex," I exined briefly. Why was she so slow for something rted to this when she was so sharp for everything rted to battle and academy. "Oh, yes. He''s an adult and I know he had done it with Miss Julia so¡­ it can''t be helped," she said nervously. I could see her cheeks were a little red just because of this simple question. A smile bloomed on my lips. "Great. I will grant your request for free then," I said cheerfully. It confused her. She turned to me and gave me a frown. "Huh? Pardon?" she said in disbelief. "I will grant your request for free. You should be happy with that," I repeated one more time to reassure her. "I''m happy. B-But¡­ why? Are you going to take his life in exchange for mine?" she guessed. I held myugh at what she said. "Pfft---no silly. As long as you ept him as he is and are willing to serve him, that''s enough for me." Her confusion was getting clearer. Her ugly frown was getting worse. "Huh? But why?" she asked. "That''s because---" I showed her my humanoid form. Slowly my ck smoke form became more visible and formed my human form. Someone she knew as Dr. Allen. "I am him," I confirmed. Her eyes fixed on me widened in shock. Her jaw dropped without a single wording out of her mouth. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 135) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 93: A Wish And A Payment III Chapter 93: A Wish And A Payment III Seven Sins System Chapter 93. A Wish And A Payment III Upon her fear, she fell on her butt. It took her a few minutes before she could make a sound. "Dr. Allen? Is that really you?" she said in a stammering voice. Her disbelief was clear in the tone of her voice. Her lips and body trembled in fear and clear confusion. "Yes, it''s me, ire," I assured her before I crouched down and smiled at her. "Your beloved mentor," I said in a sweet friendly voice. "Impossible¡­" she hissed in a lower tone as she shook her head from side to side in denial. "You are the devil. You''re trying to trick me. You''re not him," she half screamed. Slowly, she crawled back in fear. Her fear irritated me. Without hesitation, I caught her hand. Gasping in shock, she struggled, trying to free herself from me, but due to our level difference, it was in vain. Didn''t want to give up, she fought against my grip once again, but I held her tightly. She was panicking, her breathsing in short gasps. I could feel her heart beating rapidly against her chest. After a series of failures, what she could do was curled in fear and turned her gaze away. "Look at me, ire," I demanded. She shook her head from side to side in fear. I caught her chin and made her turn to me. "Can you calm down and listen to me?" I demanded once again in a firm tone. It even sounded like amand rather than a demand. Having no choice, she nodded in fear. A long exhale came out of my mouth. I couldn''t me her fear but it gave me a hard time talking to her. "I know this sounds nonsense for a mortal like you. But I wasn''t a human in the first ce. Dr. Allen is my fake identity. I''m the Lord of Wrath. I came to this realm to investigate the chaos caused by my kind," I admitted. I was not sure she could process everything in one go, but at least she should know the truth before she made her decision. "W-What¡­" she said in the same confusion and disbelief. As expected, she had a hard time swallowing everything in one go. But I decided to say everything, whether she liked it or not. As for the rest, it depended on her decision. "Thest mission''s incident was because of the demons. They rage deep in the forest and frighten the monsters within. That''s why they came to us," I exined. "I think that exins why I was able to save Julia ande back without a scratch." She didn''t respond to me nor did she answer me. What she was doing was looking at me with a frown on her forehead and trying to process everything. But for sure, she was much calmer than before. She didn''t struggle anymore or try to get away from me. Her breathing also sounded calmer since she realized if I wanted to kill her, I had already done it. So I decided to take my hand off her. Besides, I was sure my tight grip had created the red mark on her wrist. "And now the culprit who summoned the demons is after this academy," I closed my exnation. "They wille here?" she asked in shock. "They''ve came here," I corrected her sentence. "But I''ve cleaned them up. That''s why I went to the changing room earlier." She was speechless and looked confused. From the look in her eyes, I could tell she was deep in thought. "I know you can''t believe this easily but that''s the truth," I continued. "So you don''t have to worry. Although I''m a devil, I''m not here to destroy this world," I reassured her. Still, she didn''t raise her voice either because she was confused or scared. "Are you afraid?" I asked again. It made her turn her gaze to me slowly. "I am..." she whispered. "After you know everything, do you still love me?" I asked for her rification. She was silent again. I took her silence as a no. "I see¡­ It seems you only love me as Dr. Allen, not as myself," I said in disappointment. Still, she didn''t answer. "Since you don''t agree with the payment, I can''t grant your wish," I closed this useless conversation. Since she couldn''t ept me, I had no choice but to use my Envy tentacles to erase her memories of what happened. Yes. As I was getting stronger, my tentacles also evolved. The higher my level, I could do many other things. Like my Greed tentacles could split out in two once I reached a certain level. My Lust tentacles could use my libido skills or even shape-shifting into various types of d*cks. But in Envy tentacles'' case, I could manipte my target''s mind more freely. I was just about to walk away, but she suddenly caught my hand. Reflexively, I turned to her. "Please don''t go. I don''t want to lose you," she begged. "I''ll stay here, ire. But since you can''t ept the real me, I have to make you forget what I just said," I stated. "Why? I promise I won''t tell anyone," she pleaded again. "I''m sorry, ire. I can''t take any risk," I stated firmly. In this kind of case, the devil only took what the mortal gave him. It was a hard rule for both demon and angel due to the agreement. So to make her mine, I needed her consent. "Then¡­ Can you give me some time to think?" she tried to bargain since this was a tough decision for her. I shook my head from side to side in refusal. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 135) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 94: A Wish And A Payment IV Chapter 94: A Wish And A Payment IV Seven Sins System Chapter 94. A Wish And A Payment IV "Sorry, ire," I said in disappointment. I was just about to stand up, but she spoke again. "Can you tell me what I have to do if I be your servant?" she said quickly. It brought my attention back to her. A frown on my forehead showed I didn''t understand her question. "I mean, apart from the forbidden things you mentioned before," she pointed out what she meant. Her tension and anxiety mingled into one. Her cheeks started blushing again in embarrassment. "You just need to do my request. Don''t the mortal servants do that too?" I exined briefly. "You mean like a maid?" she guessed. I hummed. "Hmm¡­ simr like that. But, since I''m undercover, you just have to act like yourself. You just need to help my mission. Ya know, like kick some demons'' ass or keep the students safe in case of ambush," I exined. I needed that and more than anything I needed someone who can help me find the culprit. "You mean¡­ you''re not going to order me to kill someone?" she asked in doubt. I frowned and desperately held back my cringe. "Why should I? Even though the light and dark agreement forbids me to kill mortals, if I have enemies I can take care of them by myself," I stated. "Ah¡­ You''re right," she bit her lips awkwardly. "So?" I asked for her decision. Nervously, she lowered her head with a blushing face. asionally she stole her gaze at me. "As long as you don''t ask me to do immoral things... I''m willing to give you my body," she agreed. This time it was my turn to be frowned upon again. "Can you exin to me what immoral things are?" I demanded more exnation. Asking a devil not to do immoral things sounded a little strange to me even though we could also do a good thing. "Like killing people, stealing or something like that," she exined simply. "Okay, so it''s simply a criminal thing." I assumed. "Fine." I shrugged nonchntly. Besides, I didn''t need anyone else to do that if I wanted to do it. "I''ll ask one more time, ire. Do you love me and ept me as who I am?" I knew she desired me. I could count on her and she had great potential. She stood up for me when I needed her, had good initiative, and was quite sharp in battle. Somehow she reminded me of Red. But instead of wasting someone who wanted to apany me like before, I decided to open my heart to them. So yeah¡­ I would take her. "Yes..." She answered. "I love you, doc," she added. Her blushing face was clear. Likewise with her confession. "Fine. Just a warning I am a possessive devil. I won''t let go of anyone who once belonged to me," I warned since I knew some boys from another team had put their eyes on her. She answered me with a nod. A sign of her approval. After that answer, without a warning, I brought my lips to hers and kissed her, tasting her soft lips, bumping hers with mine. She was shocked. Her eyes widened. I could feel how nervous and tense she was, more than when I kissed Julia in the cave. Maybe because it was her first kiss and I did it out of the blue. But I liked it, and I hoped she did too. As my tongue entered her mouth, I could feel how my Demonic Power poured into her body and how my power dominated her Magic Power. ''Lust Contract.'' My eyes glinted in red. I could see her shock when she felt how my power took over her body. Her eyes remained on mine as if she was under my hypnosis. The dark aura from my body spread out, forming a magic formation beneath our feet. [Lust Contract initiated... ] The dark aura beneath our feet spread up and swirled around our bodies. Her eyes locked onto mine. I could feel her body getting tensed every second. [Lust Contract is in progress...] [Installing the power of lust in ire Sharpsky 67.8%] [Installing the power of lust in ire Sharpsky 98.9%] Once it reached 100%, I broke my kiss and pulled my head away without taking my eyes off her. My thumb grazed her lips before I brought it to my mouth and licked it. My devilish grin graced my lips and my seductive gaze was on her. "Remember ire. My real name is Azrael Shadowraven de Nightfall. You shall call me Azrael if there are only the two of us," I reminded her. She answered me with gritted her teeth and a grunt of pain. Spontaneously, she hugged me tightly. Her body shook violently just like how I changed Julia the first time. "Dr¡­ Allen¡­" She called my name in difficulty. Tears started to appear at the corners of her eyes. I knew she was in pain, but she kept on holding her scream as best as she could. She covered her mouth with her hand to prevent the screams from escaping it and closed her eyes tightly. "It''s fine. It will be over soon," I whispered. I hugged her tightly, trying to soothe her since I knew mortals'' endurance was worse than a demon''s. "Ah¡­" What I heard were her mumbled grunt and her heavy breathing. I could also feel her heart beating fast due to her transformation. [Lust Contract has been sessfully done.] [Congrattions! Now, ire Sharpsky has be your subus! ] [Type: Lesser Subus] [ire Sharpsky strength has increased by 50%] [*Obey - Every orgasm will increase her desire to serve her master better.] It was a sign that the contract had been done and she was already mine. But she didn''t let me go. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 139) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 95: A Wish And A Payment V Chapter 95: A Wish And A Payment V Seven Sins System Chapter 95. A Wish And A Payment V My attention was drawn to the announcement which showed her mark. ''Obey?'' I was a little surprised by that. She was a girl who didn''t hesitate to say her statement if she didn''t agree with me. But it turned out that what she wanted was to obey me. ''I seriously don''t understand mortals. Why can''t they be honest with themselves?'' I wondered. Demons never understood this. If we wanted to fight then we would fight. If we were horny we would have sex. We simply followed our desire unless the rules didn''t allow us. "Ugh¡­" Her grunt and her grip returned my attention to her. Yet she didn''t move from me. "You did good, ire. You did good," Iplimented her. My hand shifted from her waist to her head and stroked it gently. But instead of letting me go, she hugged me tighter. It was weird since ire was never like this before. She was an independent girl and everyone looked up to her. But this somehow reminded me of that spoiled kid, Conny. Since I guessed the change was too much for her, I let it slide. At least until she could calm herself down. Well, maybe she only took the opportunity since she could never do this in front of others. Minutes passed, but she didn''t release me. Although I didn''t mind this, I was afraid her roommate was back. I was sure she had it since all the stuff in this ce was for two people. "ire, are you okay?" I decided to ask, just to make sure she was fine. From her status, she should be fine. So what I meant was mental. This was the second time I had changed a mortal to my subus and each change may have a different effect on each of them. "Um¡­" she answered me with a humming sound without loosening her embrace. She lookedfortable in my arms. "Does it still hurt?" I made sure. "No¡­ I just want to be with you a bit longer," she whispered. Her reaction was slightly different from Julia who immediately checked her body after she became a subus. While ire acted didn''t care about it though I was sure she should have noticed that she had a tail. "I see¡­" I said since I didn''t know what to do. Soothe a girl wasn''t my specialty so I couldn''t help but feel awkward about this. "Anyway, I think I should go back to my room. Your roommate will be back soon right?" I reminded her. I didn''t want to meet her roommate, especially with the summoning formation and her change. "No. She''s gone out for dinner with her boyfriend and won''t be back until 8:00 PM," she answered me in a mumbling voice. Her answer made me turn to the clock. 07.52 PM "It''s 07.52 PM now. I think your friend will be back soon," I quickly warned her. But, shepletely ignored my warning. "I still want to be with you," she whined. I took a deep breath. I knew my contract wouldn''t change a person''s personality, but it was weird since she didn''t act like herself. It was like¡­ she showed me another side of her. A side that had never been shown to anyone. "We can''t let your friends see this and the summoning formation. How about we settle it elsewhere?" I offered. I guessed this was because this was the first time she had been honest with me. She epted my offer by releasing her grip. "Can we?" she said with excitement on a blushing face. A sweet smile on her lips. Suddenly my heart beat fast. I couldn''t help but nce at the other side awkwardly since it was the first time she looked so¡­ cute. "Yes. But you have to clean this up and put your shoes on. Just make it as if you are leaving normally," I instructed without returning my gaze to her. "Wait a minute." Without further ado, she immediately stood up and cleaned up everything. I was so surprised by how nimble she was. ''Ha¡­ as expected from my team''s leader,'' I thought out loud proudly. In less than 5 minutes, she had finished clearing all the mess. She even had time to check herself in the mirror to check all her changes besides her tail and the tattoo on her chest. "I will teach you how to hide itter," I said since I caught a bit of panic on her face. After she answered me with a nod, she put on her shoes and came over to me. "I''m ready," she said with a blushing face. I couldn''t help but get my chuckle out after seeing her. She looked as if we were going on a date with the unusual feminine dress and a bit of makeup on her face. "We aren''t going anywhere, ire. It''s only my room. Don''t you think it''s too much?" I said,pletely breaking my character. Rather than the devil, I was more like her mentor. "Should I change again?" she asked in embarrassment. "You don''t need to." Without further ado, I hugged her waist. "Let''s go." Then I used my Teleportation skill. A dark aura engulfed our bodies, and a secondter we were already in my room. I released my arms. "Wow. This is so cool!" she said in surprise mixed with excitement. "My room?" I teased. "I mean the skill. Your room is a bit¡­" She looked around awkwardly. "Simple." I shrugged. "I told you I''m here for a while so I didn''t buy a lot of stuff." I walked over to the fridge and took out a tomato juice. "Drink?" I offered. "Do you have something else? Like¡­ soda or something," she asked. Her eyes were still swept away in all directions, observing all my furniture. "Sorry," I shifted my body to the side, showing her my refrigerator''s contents. "This is all I have." It was a pity that I forgot to buy wine. "Tomato juice is fine," she replied. I took two of them and gave one to her. Nervously, she took it. "So what are we going to do here?" she asked innocently. A smirk appeared on my face. "What else? You want to be mine, right?" >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 139) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 96: Claires First Time I Chapter 96: ire''s First Time I Seven Sins System Chapter 96. ire''s First Time I "I do but¡­ I wasn''t ready for this¡­" She lowered her head in embarrassment. Her blushing cheeks were getting clearer. I approached her slowly, like a beast ready to eat its prey. "It''s fine. I''ll prepare it for you¡­" I whispered. My hand took her tomato juice away. "You mean---" Her words trailed off. Her wide eyes were fixed on my tentacles that burst out my back. Reflexively, it made her retreat in shock. "Don''t be too surprised," I said calmly. Casually, I gave her tomato juice and mine to my tentacles without taking my eyes off her. They took it and put it on the kitchen counter. "What are those?" said ire once she could get her voice out. She stared at my wriggling tentacles. "My tentacles. I thought they mentioned it in mortal history ss?" I reminded her. "T-They did. But I never¡­" Her words stopped due to my interruption. "Just remember ire. I''m the devil. My true form is not as handsome as my humanoid one. I have some demonic features that mortals don''t have. This also applies to other devils," I reminded her. A subus had no significant difference from a mortal. Just a couple of horns, wings, and a tail. But the devils, all of us had a much more frightening form and more demonic features than themon demon. Even ''Lust'' was far from handsome in his true form. "Did the devil do it to deceive mortals?" she threw another random guess. I responded to her with a humming sound. "Hmm¡­" On second thought, a long time ago demons didn''t have a humanoid form. Well, they could have done it but they chose not to and were happy enough with their true form. The situation changed after the war between the three realms. Intelligent devils and demons began to take the form of a mortal without losing their demonic featurespletely. That was a sign that they were intelligent, not unintelligent demons who used to roam around mindlessly. Finally, it became a long-time trend to this day. In my case, I did it so that I looked more presentable when I led the war in the mortal world. But somehow I gotfortable with this form and ended up using it. Especially since it made me look less intimidating. So my subordinates could pay more attention to the tasks I gave them rather than pay attention to my tentacles and curled up in fear. "We did it to differentiate us from the unintelligent demons," I gave her a short exnation. The humanoid form was something that only intelligent demons possessed. After all, all the demons had terrifying appearances and we had a hard time distinguishing which one was the ordinary demon and which one of us was the monster before. "Unintelligent demons?" she repeated in confusion. "It was something akin to a monster," I stated. I approached her, closing the distance between us once again. "Anyhow, I showed you this since I wanted you to know the true me," I told her my intention. All my women had to see my true form once before we had sex for the first time. It was a hard rule for me since I wanted them to prepare and know me before we did it. Her eyes fixed on me showed obvious fear. I caressed the side of her face gently. My eyes fixed on her clearly showed what I was going to do next "Don''t be afraid, ire. What you need to do is obey me¡­" I said in a sweet friendly voice. The next thing she felt was the touch of my lips against hers. I captured her head effortlessly and skillfully mmed a kiss on her mouth. My hand pulled her waist, bringing her closer to me. It was not gentle at all, but not too rough either. As the gap between uspletely disappeared and my desire raised, I tilted her head to gain more ess to her mouth. My wet tongue slid in between her lips, sucking and licking like I couldn''t get enough of her. Her head was bent back as a result with my hand supporting her neck. Yeah, I learned this from mortal''s romance movie. And since this was ire''s first time, I decided to make sure she had the best experience of sex. A gentle and rough y with a lot of forey. Just a moment I let go of my kiss. But instead of letting me go, she hugged me and kissed me again. ''That mark really did its job well...'' I thought. I didn''t check it, but I was quite sure of it. Indeed this was a little awkward for me since she was my student and this was the first time I would do it with someone I could call my disciple. But instead of feeling bad, I felt happy since she could ept me. A sign that she really loved me. Somehow that fact soothed me. I changed my tentacle mode. ''Lust.'' Instead of d*cks, the tips turned into a bunch of hands. Without breaking our kiss, I lifted her body using them. "Ah!" She broke her kiss in shock since she realized my real hands were on her waist and the back of her head. Which meant those were something else. But I quickly covered her lips again. My arms wrapped around her body, bringing her closer to me and my feet moved to carry her to the bed. Then, I lowered her body to the bed beneath us. Slowly and gently, as if the center of gravity pulled our bodies. Spontaneously, she grabbed me. In a split second, both of us could feel the soft mattress against our backs. At this moment, ire was lying on the bed with me on top of her. Her hair was spread in disarray around her head, and her eyes reflected what her desire was boiling in her heart. Smirking in temptation, my tongue caressed her lips once more before I broke the kiss and distanced my body. Immediately, ire''s eyes widened as I showed the hands on the tips of my tentacles in front of her. "I hope you don''t mind being touched by all of my hands," I said in a seductive and tempting voice. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to ch 143) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 97: Claires First Time II (18+) Chapter 97: ire''s First Time II (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 97. ire''s First Time II She didn''t answer me or make any sound. What I could see from her face was only a clear shock. ''Is this too much for her first experience?'' I thought. Back in the shadow realm, Ivy loved this. In fact, this was her favorite mode of tentacles. Well, I bet she would prefer my other lust mode tentaclester. But it seemed the mortals didn''t like it. "You don''t like it? I just want to give you an unforgettable experience," I said honestly. This was not in a mortal''s romance movie. But I thought more hands would give her more stimtion and more stimtion would lead to more satisfaction. So, as long as I could do it gently, she should be enjoying it. "It''s not that I don''t like it¡­ It''s just¡­ weird¡­" she stammered since she was confused to choose the words. "How about trying it first? Just say if you don''t like it," I offered her. With this, she would not miss any chance. On the other hand, she could ask me to stop if she didn''t like it. After thinking for a while, she nodded reluctantly. I went down to her and we locked our lips once more. At first, it was a soft, appeasing, and gentle kiss. Our lips brushed against each other, soft as the finest silk. My tongue entered her mouth and rubbed her inside, her tongue and her cavity. I could feel her fingertips tingle at the moment my tongue began to move more intrusively. "Mhm¡­" A moan escaped her mouth. Her tongue followed the movement of my mouth. Just like the movement of my lips, my tentacles approached her body with the same gentleness. The hands brushed her skin and touched her body. The other two pinned her hands to the sides of her head, not too tight to give her red marks, but enough to give her a sense of resignation. Some slipped into her clothes and pulled them one by one. In just a few seconds, she was naked. "Ah¡­" Another soft moan escaped from ire''s lips once my tentacle hands touched her naked body. Especially her sensitive parts. The hands traced her thighs, squeezed her breasts, pinched her nipples, rubbed her waist, and yed with her entrance. I could feel her heart beating faster and faster. She closed her eyes firmly. I believed the stimtion would make her sink in pleasure as I could see her mark glowing. As for me, the soft sensation slowly spread from all of my hands throughout my body. I could feel every inch of her body. Her soft skin. Her tender flesh. Her nice scent. It made me want to cancel my intention to do it gently and chose to do it roughly. But I restrained myself. I didn''t want to mess up her first experience which would lead her to sexual trauma. Indeed she had the mark on her body, but that didn''t mean I could treat her as I pleased. Upon the surge of stimtion, she squirmed underneath me. But the moans that came out of her mouth showed how much she liked it. Her response made me break my kiss and brought my lips closer to her ear. "It''s fine, ire. There''s only me here... The only one who touches you is me," I whispered. I bet my hands made her feel like being touched by several people. Judging from her previous reaction, I bet it was a bit disturbing for some mortals. But since she hadn''t said herint or asked me to stop, I continued it. I pulled my body away from her without removing my tentacles from her and cast my gaze on her current state. My eyes smoldered at the sight before me. It made my heart beat fast. She opened her eyes and looked at me. "Dr¡­ Allen¡­" Her moist lips softly parted and her cheeks flushed red. Rather than the usual ire, she looked like a seductress¡­ ''Is she this beautiful?'' I usually saw ire as a fierce warrior. My team leader. But this¡­ made me look at her with a different look and view. I couldn''t take my eyes off of her. But even more so, I was deeply baffled by these unforeseen circumstances. My thirst and lust shot up while she should be the one feeling this, but it ended up backfiring on me. "Shit," I muttered unconsciously. That sight aroused me, to the point that my cock stiffened before I received any stimtion. It made my trousers tight. A strange sense of sensation swept over me like a storm. I could only wonder where this intense surge of passion for her sprung from. ''Is it because she is my first mortal virgin?'' I tried to analyze, but in the end, my desire triumphed above any reason. My possessiveness took over. My mind refused to think of anything else except to have this elf in my grasp to im her as mine. "You should call me Azrael, not Dr. Allen," I reminded her in a low voice, almost whispering before I lowered my head again and pressed down my lips on hers. My real hand began to caress her soft cheek to her hair. I began to nt kisses across her lips to her cheek and then captured her earlobe gently between my teeth. My tongue moved in between to give her more stimtion and she answered me with more moans. My mouth then moved lower to trail my hot kisses down her neck. And I could feel that whenever my lips touched her skin, she would tremble. It made me even more impatient. ''I want more... I want to make her only belong to me...'' Due to my emotions, my tentacle hands were moving wilder. My rough touch started to leave red marks here and there. Two of my fingers slipped between her thighs. My actions made her release another moan. Note: His tentacles can turn into hands before he gets the system (ref to ch 1) but cannot turn into d*cks. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 143 (48 advanced chapters) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 98: Claires First Time III (18+) Chapter 98: ire''s First Time III (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 98. ire''s First Time III "Oh!" It made her jolt and gave off an erotic moan. Her moan made my heart beat faster. I pulled away from my body, broke my kiss, and let every moan slip from her mouth. My eyes stared at her freely, catching every change in her expression. Below, two of my tentacles spread her legs, yet I didn''t bury myself deep inside her right away. I pressed down my thirst and touched her slowly. I knew she wasn''t wet enough to ept me. My real hand went to grasp her soft mounds. With only slight pressure, I caressed her twin peaks gently and its tips hardened at the contact. I could feel a wonderful contact as her smooth skin against my palms. Elsewhere, my fingers slid out of her slit and went deeper. The wet feelings covered my fingers. I was sure it would make a pleasant tingle inside of her. It made her jerk up at the flood of euphoria. I could feel her hot inner wall and damp all over. Her inside was getting hot and loosened. Still, she was so narrow, that I couldn''t imagine how I could put my erection inside her, let alone if I used my Libido skill. "Ah¡­" ire moaned intermittently, groping my hands tightly at the sides of her head for support. I knew the sensation that began in her lower abdomen gradually heightened as if I took her going up the stairs. The look in her eyes showed she was in the tide of desire. ''It''s not enough. I need to loosen her more,'' I thought. She would get hurt if I forced myself on her without enough forey. I plunged another finger, in hope it could prepare her inner wall better for me. She yelped in pain as result and stiffened momentarily before her breathing turned sharper. My impulse took over me. I dipped my head low and kissed her soft peaks before I buried my nose, breathing her scent. Surprised by the sudden sensation, ire unconsciously arched her back. But I didn''t stop there, I rolled her hardened tips around the tip of my tongue, creating another moan from her. "Ah¡­" Then, my caresses began to intensify with every second. My hands were moving wilder from touch to intensive grab. While my mouth''s movements were also more and more erotic. I took her wet tip between my teeth and gently bit. After I did it with another tip, my head bowed deeper as I took her peak and sucked on it relentlessly. "Ah! Azrael¡­" ire buckled underneath me. I bet the touches and all the stimtion made her immersed in pleasure. My hands gave the sensation that several people were touching them at the same time. It should be a sensation of sexual abuse. But when it usually happened roughly and the victim was usually treated the same as a rag doll, this waspletely different. It was just me and I caressed her gently. All the stimtion made her body heat up in anticipation for contact. The sound of my mouth against her nice breast mingled with her quivers and soft moans. Her red face showed how embarrassed she was but not a singleint came out of her mouth. Satisfied sweeping every part of her skin, my palm sliding all the way down her waist. I gave her the exotic sensation of a man''s hard and rough skin against her smooth flesh, a sign of what I would do to her. I could feel the heated pool between her legs with unmistakable urgency. Her liquid had covered my finger and my palm. Her inner wall had loosened and was ready to ept me. Yes¡­ she was ready to take all this forey to the intercourse. Impatiently, I pulled away and lowered my trouser, showing her my hard cock shamelessly. ire''s eyes widened upon that sight. I bet this was the first time she had seen a man''s naked flesh. Without further ado, I pressed my waist and pushed my cock in front of her entrance. Not enough to go inside, but enough to make pressure on the front of hers. Upon my act, she emitted a scandalous moan. An erotic one that surprised me was that she was able to create that kind of sound. Her face even redder upon it. I knew she didn''t have experience, but I was sure she heard a lot of things about this intimate moment. The mortal''s first experience was usually painful, so I understood her nervousness. But when I thought that was all she was worried about, what she said next showed that was not all she was thinking. "Y-You don''t use a condom?" she asked in a stammering voice. It seemed she had only realized this since it was her first experience. I desperately held back myughter upon her question. "Why should I? I want my sessor. So I won''t waste my seed," I stated. Well, she was a student so I could understand her fear. But making a devil used a condom while having sex was insanely hrious. "B-But what if---" Before she could finish her words, I interrupted her. "I am a demon, ire. We are demons. Demons don''t use condoms. If you are pregnant with my child, I will give you whatever you want and our child will be the next Lord of Wrath¡­" Mixed emotions were evident on her face after she heard that statement. "You are having sex with a devil, so you should prepare as far as this. Besides¡­" I brought my face closer to her ear. "Believe me. Raw sex is the best¡­" I whispered in clear temptation. Without further ado, I inserted my cock into her pussy. "Oh!" ire yelped as she felt the almost unbearable pain. I pushed my cock deeper, opening her pelvis and her eyes welled up tears. When she blinked, tears trickled down to the side of her face. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 147 (48 advanced chapters) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 99: Claires First Time IV (18+) Chapter 99: ire''s First Time IV (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 99. ire''s First Time IV I closed my eyes in pleasure. ''For my father''s sake, this is so good...'' I screamed internally. It had been a long time since I did this with a virgin so the narrow sensation was so incredible. I could feel every swipe and how her flesh hugged my hard erection. To soothe her, I gave her short kisses on her lips, cheeks, and nose. Cold sweat on her back just because of the pration. I quickly noticed it and to be honest, I never expected it would be that bad. Was mine too big for her? I couldn''t imagine using my Libido. Since I didn''t want to spoil her first experience, after all of mine got into it, I waited for her to get used to it. I could feel her tight inner walls throbbing and massaging my hard flesh. The feeling of her inside was insanely pleasurable and I couldn''t wait to have more. But I had to resist the urge. With great willpower, I restrained myself, letting her adjust for a while. Putting too deep into a woman mortal for the first time could hurt. If she was born a subus, I would have done it without a pause. After her face looked more rxed, I thrust deeply and shook my waist back and forth. "Oh--- Oh--- My Goddess¡­" she moaned loudly. Of course, she meant the queen of the goddess. It irritated me. "You should call my name. Not her¡­" I demanded. She had sex with a devil, yet the one she called was the queen of the light realm. Great! "Ah, uh...! Ungh..." she moaned as she didn''t have any strength to answer me again. But over time, the painpletely faded away, reced with pleasure. I noticed all of it from her expression and her scream of pain which changed into moans. Nheless, she no longer felt ashamed anymore, instead, she opened her legs wider so I could thrust deeper. She was fully concentrating on pursuing pleasure as her mark got brighter. She surrendered herself to me, letting me take control of her. And there was no better feeling than this. A mortal who surrendered to me. My smile grew bigger as I realized she was getting used to it. I elerated my pace, taking both of us to the higher stairs of ecstasy. Our bodies were in a tight race, and both of us could hardly breathe. A wave of excitement began to ur within me. The euphoria that shot up from my cock quickly spread throughout my body. I tilted my head slightly as a sweet groan came from my throat. "Haa¡­ I never knew a virgin mortal would be this delicious," Iplimented her. And yes, it made me want to fuck her even more. I didn''t know how much time had passed. All I knew was my endless thrusts. I could feel ire had cum a couple of times, but I hadn''t reached my climax yet. Or I could say I didn''t want to cum yet since I didn''t want all of this to end soon. Although I still wanted to continue, I was at my limit, as well as her. It would be her third climax. As I felt something inside me that urgently wanted to be released, I bent my back backward while both of us released a sigh of pleasure. My hot seed gushed fiercely and mixed with hers. It filled her inside with a nice warmth. [Your Lust point has gone up by 100] [Lust 470/1000] Her body was wet with sweat. My bedsheet was damp upon it. Swiftly, I canceled all my tentacles and left one to take a towel. I lifted her butt a bit and slipped it under it before I removed my cock from it, letting her virgin blood and my semen flow out of it and mixed together. Another kissnded on her forehead before Iy down on her side. "You are really tasty, ire." A satisfied smile on my lips. My hands pulled her closer to my bare chest and she leaned toward me without resistance. "I''m not food, doc..." she whispered in embarrassment. I chuckled in response. "But your inner flesh tastes magnificently delicious," I teased. Those words made her face even redder with embarrassment. "Is that some kind of apliment for the demon?" she asked. "Yes," I answered. One of my hands grabbed her chin and made her look at me, showing me her red burning face. Her eyes were half-open,zily staring at me as if she didn''t have the strength anymore. "Tell me. Did you like it?" I asked. She nodded her head. "It was scary at first¡­ But my body kept screaming your name. I want you that badly," she admitted with a blushing face. Her confession made me feel happy. "You indeed have fallen hard for me..." I whispered. "I am..." she replied in a low voice. Once again, my lips came and covered her lips, licking her, swallowing her entire lips as I pushed my tongue into her mouth. But instead of a sexual act like before, I ended it with an intimate hug which showed my appreciation for her. I thought I would be fucked up her first time, but I was wrong. Both of us enjoyed it and on top of that, she belonged to me now. As my real hand gently stroked her hair, all my tentacles came out from my back and once again hugged her tightly. A sign of my possessiveness. "Just remember ire¡­ You are mine¡­ And everything that belongs to me will always belong to me¡­" I whispered with an evil smirk on my face. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 147 (48 advanced chapters) Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 100: Unexpected Summon I Chapter 100: Unexpected Summon I Seven Sins System Chapter 100. Unexpected Summon I After that sex y, ire took a bath at my ce before she returned to her room. Of course, we didn''t go out manually but used my Teleportation skill to go to the empty stall near the park before she walked to her dorm on foot. Like Julia, I had also taught her to hide her demonic features. I went back to my room and decided to spend the rest of the night leveling up. As usual, I used my portal skill to go to the previous forest. But instead of immediately starting my hunt, I was teleported several times to go deeper before I started my night hunt. Several hours had passed. The night was gettingte and the sky was getting darker. The temperature was getting colder and the wind was blowing harder. Especially since I was on a mountain right now. Fortunately, with my demonic eyes, I could see everything just fine. Besides, the cold and wind could never bother me. Shriek and roar of pain echoed to the sky as my three Wrath tentacles pierced the three monsters'' bodies on my sides. This was followed by the squealing sounds of the bird monsters flying from the nearby trees and rustling sounds from the leaves. "Tch!" I nced at them and clicked my tongue in annoyance since those shrieks chased away my next targets. "I should have cut off their heads," I regretted. But this kind of ident was sometimes unavoidable. Mercilessly, my other three Gluttony tentacles snatched their lifeless bodies and ate them in one big bite. ''I wish I could get a higher level monster than this¡­'' I thought. My eyes fell on my tentacles who were eating the monster''s bodies. I admitted I had encountered more monsters since I entered this mountain and most of them are above average levels, but it was not enough. I wished I could find an epic ss monster or something so I could level up faster. Better, I preferred if I found another demon or angel so I could raise my level and get another clue at the same time. Quality over quantity would save my energy. Still, I couldn''t deny, today''s hunt was much-much better than yesterday''s. So I was level 62 now. I could say raising my level became easier ever since I got my first mission. But on the other hand, I knew the problem was not only my level but the seal and the skills. That was the main reason why my father reset my ability. So I could get more power than just my Wrath. I ignored the announcement about my Gluttony point and my quest point and kept going. I didn''t have many quest points left since I just spent them on my Telekinesis skill. Yeah, I chose Telekinesis over my Hypnosis skill since I was sure it would be useful for battle and my daily life. Besides, since I had decided to answer the mortal summon, I had to prepare myself if some of them start their Q&A session with the Ouija Board like in the past or throw them in if they try to make me for some kind of show. But I bet they were not interested in that kind of thing anymore. It was too old and most mortals were paying more attention to social media than anything like that. I turned my gaze to the sky and stared at the crescent moon that was shining brightly without any clouds. A soft rustling sound came every time my feet step between the dry leaves and the slightly damp ground. The high trees and thick bushes surrounded me. It was a peaceful view, except for the eyes peeking out from the darkness and some monsters lurking around me. ''I wonder if I can reach the top of the mountain in an hour.'' I challenged myself just to get myself excited. Well, I didn''t have anything else to do today and was quite energetic after the sex y so I decided to take a long night''s hunting session. As time passed and I went further into the mountain, more and more monsters came to me. Their level got higher. The highest monster I had ever encountered was level 91. His body was gigantic so I had to cut it off before my tentacles could eat it. It was a satisfying food and I could get a lot of Gluttony points from it. Still, after reading many mortal books and getting information from the inte, I was curious about the highest-level monsters in this world. The mortals always described it as a cmity and its strength was not much different from the old me. Somehow it bothered my pride and made me want to test it. ''I think that''s enough for today,'' I thought once an announcement that I had reached level 66 appeared in front of me. An hour had passed and I hadn''t reached the top of the mountain yet. So I decided to continue my hunt another time and take a rest since I had another mission tomorrow. It wasn''t the mission that worried me, but my team. I bet the culprit might use the opportunity to attack us again. But when I was about to open my portal, an announcement appeared in front of me. [A mortal is summoning you. Do you want to answer his call?] [Yes/No] Apanied by a repetition call echoing in my head. ''O'' the ancient one, please answer my call¡­'' A male voice came straight into my head. Somehow his voice sounded familiar. "The ancient one?" I cringed internally. ''Does he think I''m his ancestor?'' This was the first time someone called me ''The Ancient One.'' Due to curiosity, I chose yes. My dark aura engulfed me as I let the summoning formation take me to the summoner''s location. Once my sight became clear, instead of the offer I usually gave to my summoner, my jaw dropped in shock. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 151 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 101: Unexpected Summon II Chapter 101: Unexpected Summon II Seven Sins System Chapter 101. Unexpected Summon II My eyes that widened in shock fell on my summoner. There were three of them. They sat around a table with paper that had been drawn with blood and an Ouija Board. Their eyes were tightly closed. Their hands were on the nchette. Based on the small room which was a little messy, I bet this was in one of the student male dorm rooms. But what shocked me was their identity. They were the trio! Barry, Ion, and Darren! ''For my father''s sake, why are all my team ying with the devil summoning? Don''t you have anything else to do? Something more positive?!'' I cried out loud internally. My disappointment was immeasurable and my day was ruined. Okay, I admitted that sounded wrong since as the devil, I should be happy with this or at least angry because of the Ouija Board or because I couldn''t get their soul. But what I felt was the opposite. As for the summoning, with this incident, I was sure it was not a coincidence. I never got any summons before the first mission, suddenly I got two summons in a day. All of it came from the academy a couple of days after it. As for my team, I was not sure the culprit was aimed at them since ording to ire, she found my summoning formation from the library by chance. Previously, I thought it was just a coincidence so I postponed my intention to check the library. But with this, I was pretty sure someone put the summoning formation in the academy library for whatever purpose. To be sure, this had something to do withst time''s attack. Since they were using the Ouija Board I bet they just want to ask this and that, something stupid so I decided to use my Camouge skill to keep myself invisible and use my Telekinesis skill tomunicate with them. "Hey, has that devil arrived? I got goosebumps," said Ion without opening his eyes. His voice trembled slightly. It was a normal reaction for mortals since the presence of an angel or devil would be marked by a significant change in the surrounding atmosphere. "I don''t know. Just ask him," Darren answered in a nonchnt tone. "I think it''s just a suggestion. There''s no way this is the real one. I bet someone is trying to mess up with the students," joked Barry. Out of three, he was my summoner. I could even see his finger wrapped in bandages. Upon what Barry said, Darren opened his eyes. "I agree. What does an Ouija Board do in a library anyway? This is just a stupid prank." As I suspected, they also took it from the library. "As expected¡­" Barry muttered in disappointment, opening his eyes. Which was followed by Ion. "Anyway, we shouldn''t be messing around with this. This is for summoning the devil, he will get angry if we call him to y around," Ion reminded them. ''If you had expected it and knew you shouldn''t have done it, why are you still doing it?!'' I screamed again. In fact, I was shocked. Even though my presence had changed the atmosphere around them, the only one who was afraid was only Ion. So I decided to teach them a little lesson. A long exhale came out of my mouth as I used my telekinesis to pull theputer chair from in front of the desk to their table. - Rrrrr¡­ The sound of the rotating chair wheels broke their conversation. The trio turned to the chair in shock. They pressed their lips. Their faces stiffened. Their eyes widened. Then, as if on cue, they exchanged nces with pale faces and spoke again. "I-It must be the wind, right?" said Barry in a stammering voice. His fear was clear in his voice. "O-Of course. It must be the wind. What else?" said Darren in the same fright. While Ion didn''t say a word. His gaze was fixed on the chair. I shook my head from side to side since all the windows were tightly closed and from their pale faces, I was sure that simple things should have scared them to the bone. ''Heh, it was you who called me,'' I scoffed internally. An annoying smirk on my lips. Nonchntly, I turned the chair to face them and sat there. It created a slight indentation on the cushion. The trio stared at me or rather the chair in horror. "B-Barry¡­ Something is sitting there." Finally, Ion spoke up. His voice sounded like a squeak. "O-Or someone¡­" Darren added in the same low voice. "O-Or a ghost¡­" Barry continued in fear. Once again I shook my head from side to side and smiled wryly. ''You are calling a devil yet you expect a ghost?'' "W-We should run¡­" Ion gave an idea. He lowered his voice. It sounded like a whisper. "I-If we run he will chase us," replied Barry, leaning towards him. It almost made meugh. ''Of course, I will chase you. You summon me but then you run. What are you? A middle school girl trying to confess her crush?'' Since this was an Ouija Board and I shouldn''tmunicate with them by voice, I used my Telekinesis to move the nchette. It startled them and it pulled their hands to follow. "It moves on its own¡­" Barry said in fear. The nchettes moved on letter by letter to form a sentence that they read out loud. "I. Am. Here. Why. Are. You. Summon. Me. Mortals?" Note: Yes. I experienced this kind of supernatural thing at my uni. It was evening. I was alone in theputerb and suddenly theputer chair across from me was facing me. I was trying to calm down, save my project, and close myptop before I left the room. The ident only happened less than a half minute but it was the longest minute of my life. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 151 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 102: Unexpected Summon III Chapter 102: Unexpected Summon III Seven Sins System Chapter 102. Unexpected Summon III "We should ask something before he gets angry," said Ion in panic. "But what? We''ve only been doing this since I lost the game¡­" replied Barry. ''The game?'' I thought. I turned on theputer not far from us. The screen showed a red box with the words ''You Died''. From the game, it looked like it was some kind of first-person shooter game. ''So this is all just a bet for a stupid game?'' I assumed. I returned my gaze to them and looked at them with a t stare in annoyance. I remembered their whines about how ruthless my training was and said they wanted to hit the bed after they got home, but it turned out they still had the energy to y games and fool around with this stupid board. Darren''s voice made me turn my eyes to him. "Barry¡­ Do you remember who we called?" "It only said The Ancient One," replied Barry. I flicked my finger and moved their hands with my Telekinesis again. Once again, the nchette moved from letter to letter and formed a sentence. "I. am. the. Lord. of. Wrath," they said in unison. "What the hell¡­ He is the worst one¡­" Darren hissed in panic. ''Worst? I trained you and made you much stronger. And you call me the worst?'' I knew he referred to my real identity, but still--- It kinda irritated me. Thinking again, sometimes they also whined and called me the worst mentor ever when I used my hellish training method on them and called me cruel even though I was in my human form. "Yeah, I read the history book. He is a lunatic and mad killer," hissed Ion, adding another reason to panic. ''I can ept that mad killer, but I''m not a lunatic.'' "Why are you guys talking out loud, what if he hears it?" Barry reminded the others. "Ah you''re right," Ion realized. Darren quickly cleared his throat to calm himself and spoke again. "Um. Oh, It''s the Lord of Wrath. The noblest devil among the devils." It was the most patheticpliment I had ever heard and it made me cringe. "No wonder I can feel the magnificent aura from here," added Ion. "I agree---" Before Barry finished his words, I used my Telekinesis again. "Cut. The. Chit. Chat! I. Can. Hear. What. Did. you. Talk. About. " Once again it made them press their lips in horror. Their sweats were visible on their foreheads and their bodies trembled harder and harder. Barry nced at the other. "Does that mean he''s going to kill us?" he whispered. But I was the one who answered it by moving the nchette on the words ''No''. A sigh of relief escaped their mouths as their facial expressions began to rx. "Oh¡­" "It seems he is a good devil," said Darren. The other nodded in agreement. That was bad news since they could have called me again so I moved the nchette the other way. ''Yes.'' It was enough to frighten them, more than ever. "Ahhh!" They let their hands go at the same time, stood up from their seats, and backed away. Since I didn''t want to let them run away and make a fuss. I lifted the board with my Telekinesis, turned to face them, and started moving the nchette again. ''Shut up or I will kill you.'' Immediately, they covered their mouths and nodded repeatedly. Since they thought of this as a game, I took this opportunity to ask them. ''Sit down. I have a few questions for you,'' I demanded via the board. They exchanged nces once more for a while before they returned to their seats reluctantly. As soon as they returned to their seats, I lowered the board and moved the nchette rapidly through the letters. ''Tell me where did you find this board and did you see anyone suspicious around it?'' But they replied to me with a frown in confusion. "Uh... That''s too fast," said Darren. "What did he say?" Ion asked Barry who looked the most serious of them. "I don''t know. Maybe some kind of ancientnguage or something," he replied. I facepalmed myself. How could he think I suddenly decided to speak the ancientnguage when I knew they couldn''t? Since I realized that interacting with the Ouija Board was no longer effective, I decided to show myself in the form of ck smoke. "I said tell me where did you find this board and did you see any suspicious people around it?" I asked in a casual tone, folding my arms in front of my chest. Once again it made them stand up from their seats in shock and back away. "Ahhh! He''s here!" they yelled in unison. "Oh, c''mon didn''t you guys call me?" Iined. "Uh, he''s not as scary as I thought," said Barry. Still, a trace of doubt was in his tone. Of course. I did not use my usual frightening voice on purpose and lowered my devil aura. This way I hoped they could answer my question better. "Uh¡­ we found it in the library. Right under the back of the bookshelf. As for suspicious people, we don''t see any of them there," Ion exined in detail. Since I rarely check the library, I couldn''t give any predictions about it. So I decided to ask something else. "Did you guys find another summoning formation?" "We saw nothing else, sir Wrath," replied Barry. "I see..." I muttered. My gaze fell on the board and realized it was new. Not like the dusty summoning formation at ire''s ce. Besides, it called me by another name. Not my name or my position. And the writing on the side had nothing to do with Wrath either. I was not surprised that the trio had no clue as to who they were calling. ''The Ancient One will be the only future of the three realms. In his palms, the realms will either be destroyed or guarded.'' ''The Ancient One?'' I thought in confusion. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 151 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 103: Unexpected Summon IV Chapter 103: Unexpected Summon IV Seven Sins System Chapter 103. Unexpected Summon IV Feeling this had something to do with my mission, I lifted the board once again and turned it around. I observed the summoning formation to make sure it was the right formation to summon me. I looked at every carve, inscription, symbol, and indentation in the formation and didn''t find any difference. It was my summoning formation. But why did it say the ancient one? Previously, ire had also mistakenly called me, but that was purely her fault. She misread the faint writing at the bottom of the paper and thought it was to call ''Lust'' since it mentioned Love. While this waspletely different and the writing was clear. "What is he doing?" Barry asked Ion in a low voice. Their eyes observed my every move. "It seems he likes the board," whispered Ion. I lowered the board and put it on the table. My red eyes fell on them again. "Hiiii¡­" They shuddered in horror and gritted their teeth. "Did you guys clean the board?" I asked. "No, sir. We only brought it from the library," Darren replied. That meant someone just put the board there. Which meant my guess was right. There was someone who deliberately spread the summoning formation in the library. ''This is bad¡­ that guy could have used those kids to summon the demons to this realm.'' If that happened then it would be even harder for me to track who the culprit was. "Have you seen any suspicious people around here recently?" I asked again. It made them frown. "What kind of suspicious people do you mean, sir?" Ion asked. I tried to find a suitable exnation for this question since I was also having a hard time exining who I was looking for. I didn''t even know what, who he/ she was, or his/her characteristics. "It''s either male or female. He/she has above-average strength, is strong, and can move quickly. Also, he/she just came recently." That was the only clue I could give since I was sure the culprit wasn''t that stupid as to sneak around like a thief in the library or bring the Ouija Board openly. I came to this conclusion since only a high-level warrior could escape from the monster horde in the forest. They exchanged nces. Their confusion was evident on their faces. "Is there such a person?" Ion asked. "I don''t know," said Barry, shrugging. ''It seems like asking them is pointless,'' I thought. Well, I didn''t put much hope in them from the start so I wasn''t too disappointed in their answer. "I think I know one," said Darren suddenly. It made all of us turn to them. "Who?" said Ion and Barry in unison. Darren turned to me and gave me a serious look. "He is our mentor. Dr. Allen." I facepalmed myself. ''Ah of course¡­ That''s me.'' Even though it sounded as if they sold me to the devil, I couldn''t me him since I did indeed meet all the criteria. "Is there anyone else?" I asked again. They fell silent, deep in thought once again. "I can''t think of anyone more than him," Darren replied. "Same," added Barry. "I see. Thank you for answering my question," I decided to end this. Unexpectedly, they were stunned by what I said. Their eyes were fixed on me and their mouths were half open. "What?" I asked in confusion upon their reaction, frowning in confusion. "You said thank you," said Barry. His tone showed how surprised he was by those simple words. ''Oh crap!'' It just slipped out of my mouth. "He is more polite than an entitled kid," Darren whispered to Ion. To which he answered with a nod. "Entitled kid? Really? I''m not that low you know," I protested. "Uh, well. It''s just an example," Darren added quickly. I decided to ignore them and ended this conversation. Assuming the board was another piece of evidence, I scanned it. [Evidence number 6 has been found. The mysterious Ouija Board.] "Since you guys called me just to y around, I will go now," I decided to wrap everything up. But before I teleported myself, Barry spoke again. "Wait!" ''Did he say wait?'' I was stunned by his courage. This was the first time a mortal stopped me when I wanted to leave. "What is it?" I asked. "Uh¡­ since you''re here. Can we take a picture? You know, just for personal collection," he asked in doubt. "Personal collections? Have you ever summoned another devil before?" I asked, frowning in confusion. "No, sir. It''s just for our memento," Darren exined what he meant. "A selfie also is fine," Barry added. "Just once," I agreed. What they didn''t know, the ck smoke was my demonic power. So a in camera would not be able to record it. Only certain cameras could do that. It was different if I was in my true form. "Thank you." Wasting no time, Barry quickly grabbed his phone and pointed it at me. "Say cheese!" he said. I didn''t say a word. But he still took a couple of pics and quickly put his phone in his pocket. "Once again, thank you, sir," he said in gratitude. "My business is done. Bye, kids. You better not call me anymore or any other devils. If you do it again, I will cut your head and hang it in my room," I threatened them. "Aye, sir!" they say in unison. After that answer, my body slowly disappeared. Just like my teleportation skill, the next time my dark aura was dispersed, I was already in my room. Like a statue, I stood in the middle of the room. My mind was deep in thought. The words on the board repeated in my head. ''The Ancient One will be the only future of the three realms. In his palms, the realms will either be destroyed or guarded.'' "The Ancient One¡­" I repeated. "But why did it called me The Ancient One?" I muttered in confusion. Note: I just added In*cest tag. It will start at chapter 137 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 151 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 104: Moans in the Dark Stall Chapter 104: Moans in the Dark Stall Seven Sins System Chapter 104. Moans in the Dark Stall Those words kept repeating in my head and bugging me. No, not because it made me feel old, but because it reminded me of the Ancient Legendary Demon that ran amok 500 years ago. ''But that ancient demon was only gone rampage in the shadow realm. The mortal realm has nothing to do with it.'' They shouldn''t know about it either. In fact, even only a few demons know about that cmity. Others only know about it through news and rumors. I went to my desk and picked up my phone once again, intending to call my dad. He should know about this. I knew it could be just a random name. But the coincidence was too--- scary and somehow it made me restless, so I decided to give my dad another call to find out what happened. But of course, I couldn''t call him just like that. I had to text him first since we were in a different realm. Besides we just spent our call time limit, so I was not sure if I could do it again or not. My fingers typed the text on it. Me: Dad, do you know about The Ancient One? I found something that called me by that name. After I sent it, I plopped myself on the chair and waited. I had to admit, I hated this thing. I felt like I was kind of a "daddy''s boy" since I had to report everything to him and couldn''t act as I wanted here. Worse, I knew he had some important information that he didn''t share with me. It was irritating me. A lot! In addition, he could talk to the queen of goddess directly while I didn''t have that privilege due to my position. Double frustration! Restlessly, I tapped my fingers on the desk with my eyes on my phone screen, hoping he would answer my text soon. But he didn''t even read it. Five minutes passed, and I decided to text him again. It was the first time I had texted someone impatiently like this. Me: Dad, answer me. It''s important for the mission. All of this is interconnected. I mentioned the mission on purpose in hope he would reply to me soon. But the answer didn''te. Still, he hadn''t read it yet. ''I wonder if he fell asleep?'' I thought as I could remember his whine about his own work. ''Or copse¡­'' I guessed again. It had been a long time since he had done that much work so it was most likely the case. A long exhale came out of my mouth. I knew waiting for him would be a waste of my time. So I decided to check another one. The library. Once again, I typed on my phone. Me: I''ll be gone for a while. Just type your answer. I will reply to you as soon as Ie back. After that, I put the phone in the drawer and stood up from my seat. ''Camouge.'' [Camouge has been used!] [What form do you want to take?] ''Invisible.'' In an instant, my body disappeared, like ink disappearing in acetone. After that, I opened my portal to a toilet near the library. Once I exited my portal, I was already in a stall in a toilet near the library. One of the ces without CCTV. I thought I just needed to walk out of the stall and walk with my invisible body to the library. But what my ears caught were fierce hunting breaths. Instinctively, my muscles tightened and my senses turned sharper, especially my ears. My eyes darted side to side, trying to catch where the sound wasing from and what it was. Despite the darkness, luckily my eyes could see all of it just fine. But then, I also captured the intents of flesh shing sound and muffled moans. I quickly caught what it was. My tension faded. ''Don''t tell me someone does it here...'' I thought. One of my tentacles came out of my back and crept towards the source of the sound. The eye of my tentacle immediately caught a man and a woman having sex in the stall next to mine. From the age of the couple, it seemed that the woman was one of the teachers here. While the man was the student. But, it was the man who took the lead. I let out a quiet sigh. ''Heh, mortals. They should get a room,'' I scoffed internally as I recalled my tentacle. But it could be their fetish so I couldn''t judge them either. Ignoring them, I turned my body to a mosquito since I couldn''t just walk away. They would think I''m a ghost and make a ruckus. Although scaring mortals sounded fun, I couldn''t do it due to my mission so I had no choice but to get out of here quietly. I flew out of the stall and through the vent into the corridor. As I flew, I caught some infrared CCTV that could capture all kinds of movement. I didn''t know what the previous couple was thinking about breaking into the academy''s for sex. Well, maybe the teacher bribed the guard and asked him to shut up. When I almost arrived at the library, I identally met two guards on patrol and overheard their conversation. It was dark here, their only light was the shlight in their hands. "That new doctor has caused a lot of trouble. He even offended Theo," said one of them. "It was a pity that Theo decided to give in since he didn''t want to hurt Julia''s feelings. Sometimes letting go of someone who doesn''t love you is better than hurting yourself. Even if you know she chose the wrong person," said another. He sounded wise even though his conclusion was so wrong. "I guarantee they will break up soon. That new doctor is kindame. He''s just a bit handsome and has a little more fighting experience than the others." ''Give in?! What the hell?!'' Iined internally. And I was sure it was Theo who told them. Even though I knew it wasn''t their fault, I decided to do something about them. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 151 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 105: Dirty Library Chapter 105: Dirty Library Seven Sins System Chapter 105. Dirty Library In annoyance, I used my Telekinesis to hit his wrist, knocking the shlight out of one of them. - Knock! The two of them stopped as the shlightnded on the floor and rolled. One of them was grimacing in pain. While the other frowned in confusion. "What are you doing? Why did you drop your shlight?" he asked. "Someone just hit my wrist," the other admitted in confusion. He turned his head from side to side to check if anyone else was around or not. But he found nothing. A trace of fear began to appear on his face, but he tried to maintain hisposure. "Just pick it up. We still have two more floors to go," he said in annoyance. I bet he thought his friend was just ying with him. Without saying anything, the guard took his shlight. But just as they were about to walk again, I used my Telekinesis on the other''s wrist, dropping his shlight. - Knock! Both of them were silent. "Someone also just hit my hand," he admitted in a silent voice. Both of them exchanged nces with each other. Their fear was clear from their gazes. Then without another word, he grabbed his shlight before the two of them strode away from there. That simple thing was enough to scare them without making a fuss. Just as I suspected. With this, I was sure they would shut their mouth and not talk about me again. Instead, they would talk about the mystical experience they had just had. Satisfied ying with them, I went straight to the library and sneaked in through the window. ''This is just a library but why do I feel like infiltrating the restricted area?'' I cried out loud as soon as I realized there were at least six CCTVs in the room and all of them could detect movements! Although this was all too much for a simple academy library, based on what I had seen from a few ces I could understand why. The students might want a little bit of adventure to do this and that. A challenge that could pump their adrenaline. So instead of their room, they chose this ce to ''do it''. And the library was a great ce for that. ''Whatever,'' I thought. I flew past the neatly lined shelves. My eyes looked around. Luckily, my demonic eyes could see in the dark so this wouldn''t be a problem for me. What I needed to pay attention to were spiders or other insects that eat an innocent little mosquito like me. There were hundreds, no, thousands, even tens of thousands of books in the room, and the summoning formation could be anywhere, under a shelf, tucked between books, under the reading table, or on top of the tall shelves that no one else ever touched. It was hard for me to determine where to start. So I decided to look from where the trio and ire found theirs. As I browsed the shelves, I was deep in thought, trying to find another way to find the culprit. ''Maybe I can check the CCTV footage.'' The problem was, tens of hours had passed since the incident in the forest. Checking the footage was tantamount to torturing me and it was also less effective since I believed the culprit did it in secret. On the other hand, this academy had hundreds of thousands of students and staff. I didn''t know each of them very well, so I was not sure I could detect an outsider. And if the culprit was one of the staff or students in this academy, it made things even worse. ''Just focus on finding the summoning formation first. Maybe I''ll find his/her pattern from there,'' I thought. I also nned to ask the librarian. It was the best choice for me. No, I would rather read his mind with my tentacles since he could be the culprit. Finding nothing on the top shelves, I decided to fly low and look under them. This was easier than looking at the top shelves since the bottom of them should be empty. And I immediately found something there, a lot of them. I was shocked to find a lot of stuff there. Quickly, I approached something closest to me and recognized it immediately. It was a dusty used condom! ''What the f*ck! Whoever wore it, I curse this guy won''t be able to have an erection anymore!'' I cursed internally. But from the dust, I was sure it had been there for at least a few years, and based on the shelf location, it was indeed hard to find and clean. I flew to another object and wished I would get my luck. This time it was folded paper. It was a bit old, so it might be something simr to what ire found. Once Inded there, I turned into a mouse and opened it with my tentacles. Again¡­ I was wrong. It was a love letter. A poorly written one since the first thing he mentioned was the girl''s boobs, ass, and full lips. He said he always wished the girl would give him a BJ with it. I cringed and shook my head from side to side. ''This could work in the shadow realm tho.'' But I was sure it wouldn''t work in the mortal realm. Besides, the letter was too old fashioned. Phone was okay, but demons mostly like a direct request, not something cowardly like this. Felt this would be a long quest. I decided to use reinforcement. ''Greed!'' I was in the CCTV''s blindspot so it shouldn''t detect me. Small tentacles popped out of my back and turned into mosquitoes which immediately flew in all directions looking for anything rted to the formation. Just like them, I also turned into a mosquito and flew in search of anything rted to it. Unfortunately, it was not as easy as I thought... >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 151 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 106: The Demon Kings Worries Chapter 106: The Demon King''s Worries Seven Sins System Chapter 106. The Demon King''s Worries It was midnight when I came back from the library. So far I had found three summoning formations after I checked the dozens of absurd items scattered everywhere. I found lipstick, a small mirror, ab, socks, a box containing a lock of hair with the words ''I love you'' and even panties! All of them were in the gaps between the sleeves. At least the cleaners had to move the shelves before cleaning it or they had to slip their hands to reach it all. Back in my room, I put my find on the desk and sat in my chair. One of them was a formation on a sheet of paper that looked brand new and the others were two Ouija Boards. But this time the boards were smaller. Just like what the trio found, all of them mentioned The Ancient One and it had my summoning formation. Like before, I had also made sure there was no summoning formation other than that. Not like what I found near the fence. ''Why me?'' I asked myself. There were seven lords of sins yet all the formation was only for summoning me. Another guess crossed my head. ''Did the culprit already know my identity?'' I thought. I was deep in thought again. This time I couldn''t get rid of that guess, but on the other hand, it didn''t look like it. ''No¡­ maybe what he/she knows is half of it.'' In other words, he/she knew it was me, the Lord of Wrath who came to this realm, but the culprit didn''t know my fake identity! ''Wait for a second¡­ Doesn''t that mean the culprit can''t enter my Shadow Space?'' I tried to analyze it again. The culprit didn''t know my face while I never covered it when I was fighting in the Shadow Space. This meant I could confirm the culprit was not a demon or angel. He/she was a mortal. ''What a mortal wants from me?'' I thought with a frown. As guesses and analyses ran through my head, I took my phone from my drawer and checked in case my dad had replied to my message. Unfortunately, even though he had read my text, he didn''t reply to me. "Seriously?!" I couldn''t hold myint. My head felt like it was about to explode with all this mystery. Moreover, no one could tell me the answer or give clues that could help me to find it. What I found was just another question. I huffed in annoyance and tossed my phone into my drawer. I pinched the bridge of my nose before I slowly closed my eyes and took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself down. I was in the mortal realm. If I couldn''t control my anger I would end up losing control of myself and destroying those around me. Well, I didn''t know if it could happen to me after I epted this system, but the old me could do that as far as that. Once I opened my eyes, I felt better. Not,pletely, but better. I decided to go to bed and wish I could think more clearly about everything tomorrow. Better, my dad could give me a clue or two about that Ancient One thing. ''I think that''s for the best,'' I thought before I went to the bathroom to wash my face and hit the bed. ----- Diablo''s PoV Once he opened his eyes, Diablo found himself asleep on his desk inside his office. ''Ah¡­ crap. I fell asleep.'' He lifted his head from his desk which was covered in messy documents. A tower of the cup was on one side of the desk. Previously, it was amon sight in Azrael''s office, his son, but since Azrael was on the mission, Diablo was the one who had to do all this. His half-opened eyes swept around him. His thoughts were still blurry. His hand scratched his messy hair even though it didn''t itch. He didn''t know what time it was, but he was sure he''d been asleep long enough. ''Right, I forgot. Azrael texted me.'' He remembered that he opened the message yesterday but closed the app before he read it since he was too sleepy. He took his phone from the drawer and reread it. His eyes widened. His sleepiness immediately disappeared once he read the text. ''They call him The Ancient One? Have they found the truth?'' he thought. His heart was beating fast in a panic since he knew Azrael wasn''t ready for that truth. That was why he always hid it. At least until Azrael could control the power of the seven sins. That truth was the reason why Diablo went for ''sexclusion'' for a hundred years. It was because he had to make the special seven sins seed so that Azrael could control the hidden power within him. That seed was far more powerful than what the king of the shadow realm used to pass down from generation to generation. That was also the reason why the seed stripped down Azrael''s power once he received it, unlike the normal seed''s reaction. Diablo was sure that Azrael would not be able to handle his hidden power if he only relied on his Wrath power. Besides that, Wrath power was a bit imbnced. If he received too many emotions, Azrael would end up losing control of his powers again. Still, it was a lot better than being powerless. Since his hidden power could control Azrael if he didn''t have his own power. So it was simply either the power that controlled Azrael or Azrael that controlled that power. That was also the reason why Diablo decided to make a peace agreement with the light realm several hundred years ago. He knew if he insisted on continuing the war, the power within Azrael would awaken prematurely and it would be a disaster for the three realms and Azrael himself. So even though it was hard, Diablo decided to swallow his dignity and submitted the agreement. ''Anyway¡­ I need to exin to him,'' he thought. But of course, he didn''t n to say all of it. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 159 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 107: Morning Call I Chapter 107: Morning Call I Seven Sins System Chapter 107. Morning Call I Azrael''s PoV I was still sleeping soundly like a baby on my bed when the ringtone pierced my ears. Spontaneously, I woke up in shock and sat down on my bed. "We''ll start the meeting in 10 minutes!" I shouted in reflex with my eyes half open. It was a spontaneous order since I only used the rm to remind me of the uing meeting and this was what usually happened when I fell asleep at my desk. Since this had happened for a hundred years so this had be a habit for me. I blinked my eyes and looked around me in confusion. The sight of my small room quickly reminded me that I was not in the shadow realm but the mortal realm. Then I turned to the window, staring at the sun that shyly appeared on the eastern horizon. The dark sky above the Clourmity academy started to turn bright. I nced at the clock. 04.33 AM. It was still early for everyone to get out of the room and do their job, including me. And on top of all of that¡­ I remembered I didn''t set the rm. ''That must be dad!'' I thought. One of my tentacles came out of my back, opened the drawer, and got my phone for me. I was a little annoyed since he was the one who said that we should text each other before calling, but he ended up calling me when I wasn''t ready. I picked up the phone and let the tentacle put it to my ear. "Yes?" I said in a half-sleepy tone. "You sounded panicked when you texted me, but you sound like you don''t care when I call you. Is everything you reported true or did you just make everything up?" heined. His annoyance was evident in the tone of his voice. "I sent that text a few hours ago and you just read it. Now I am sleeping and you me me for my unenthusiasm," I protested. "I was sleeping when you sent it so I only checked it for a bit and went to sleep again. Now I''m awake so I thought to give you a call. Besides, it''s already morning, you should wake up and work your ass," he nagged me as if I was azy bum. "It''s still 04.33 AM here. So shut your mouth," I said as I couldn''t hold back my annoyance. "Oh. I forgot the time gap," he said lightly. Yeah, it was typical of him. I took a deep breath and rubbed my eyes. One of my hands scratched my head. "So what do you know about it?" I asked unexcitedly. I was still sleepy and not fully awake. My brain was not connected yet. "I want to ask some important things first," he replied. "Go ahead," I said in a nonchnt tone. I knew I had been waiting for this call sincest night, but my sleepiness made me unable to concentrate. "You said you found something that called you The Ancient One. Can you exin what it is?" he asked. "A couple of Ouija Boards and a summoning formation on paper," I replied before I ended with a yawn. "Only that?" he made sure. "For the time being, yes. But I think I''ll find out moreter." And I was pretty sure of my guess. "How can you be sure? Did someone tell you that?" he interrogated me. "Nah. I found out from the culprit''s pattern. I bet the culprit also already knew I was here. He/she just doesn''t know which one. I think that''s why the culprit spread the summoning formation," I replied. Thinking again I had to thank Carl since he gave me this job. I bet the culprit wouldn''t have thought that the Lord of Wrath would work as a doctor in the mortal realm. I never thought something that I thought would make me aughing stock in the shadow realm would really help me cover up my identity. "I see..." he mumbled. A long silence followed it. "So do you know why they called me The Ancient One? Does this have anything to do with the cmity 500 years ago?" I guessed, breaking the silence between us. That was all that popped into my head. He didn''t answer me. "Dad, stop covering up the fact," I demanded. My sleepiness faded. I didn''t understand why he avoided this conversation. He always covered it with his trauma and the tragedy that happened that day. Indeed I knew the tragedy had given a heavy blow to him, but I also knew that he had been hiding something from me. Something important also happened to me that day but he wouldn''t say a word to me. It might have something to do with the subus in my dreams. After a few seconds, he finally opened his voice. "I also guess this has something to do with the Cmity. The culprit might be nning to summon the Ancient One and bring him back to life," he exined. "But why my summoning formation? Why me?" I asked in confusion. "Azrael, among the lords of seven sins you are the most famous among them. You once led a long war between the three realms. Your name is shining more than the others. Even the mortals fear you more than me. So maybe they think they can call him through you," he gave his analysis. "That''s stupid." But indeed his analysis was reasonable. Mortals indeed fear me. Among the devils, my reputation was the worst. even my dad had a better reputation than me in this realm. Still, I felt something was off. "We are talking about mortals here. They don''t know The Ancient One well," he added. And I had to admit, it made sense. Yet it didn''t mean I would take everything he said for granted. "But if they don''t know about The Ancient One, why are they trying to summon him?" I asked my main question since all of it happened in the shadow realm, not the mortal realm. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author Note : Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~ >$1 a month = 50 chapters ahead of TIS 28 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total =79 chapters+ weekly update >$3 a month = 76 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update 76 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total=157 chapters+8 weekly update >$6 a month = 81 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters 78 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total=208 chapters+8 weekly update >$10 a month = 96 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR 81 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update 52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update Total=292 chapters+12 weekly update >$15 a month = 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene 81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update 52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update 357 chapters+13 weekly update >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv Thank you for reading! Don''t forget to click ?? Chapter 108: Morning Call II Chapter 108: Morning Call II Seven Sins System Chapter 108. Morning Call II As per my expectation, that question silenced him. "Dad¡­ I know you''re hiding something," I insisted. But his next answer was unexpected. "Some things should remain unspoken, Azrael¡­" I could sense the pain and bitterness in his tone. I was sure it was a genuine one, but it also felt like a lie. I couldn''t let this pass without doing anything about it. The stakes were too high to just leave them be. I took a deep breath a couple of times before I spoke again. "You sent me for this secret mission, yet you still hide information from me." My disappointment was clear from the tone of my voice. "It isn''t because I don''t want to tell you, but I can''t. This is ssified information about The Ancient Demon. At the end of cmity, I have sworn not to tell this to anyone¡­ I can''t break my own oath," he said in regret and bitterness. Despite his tone of voice and emotion, I answered him with a simple counter. "I don''t see the point of the oath now. Especially since you said this mortal is trying to resurrect That Ancient Demon." Again, it silenced him. Yeah, it was a checkmate. I knew he was just looking for an excuse. It irritated me since he was the one who sent me to this realm without my consent, but I didn''t have full ess to all the information I needed. There was nothing worse than that. After a long useless silence, I decided to change my strategy. "Fine. If you don''t want to say it, I''ll use my own way to handle it," I threatened. And it was not just an empty bluff. I did not hesitate to do that. That threat was enough to make him panic. "Azrael, you know the consequences if you vite the peace agreement," he reminded me. "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t go that far. I''m just gonna look for this asshole and get his brains out. I''m sure what he''s hiding must have something to do with you," I stated without hesitation. My tone was full of serious threats. It made him panic even more. "Wait, wait, wait! That''s the same as killing him," he said quickly. Realizing he misunderstood my words, I spoke again. "I mean I''ll read his mind," I straightened my words since he took my words directly. "Huh?" He made a stupid sound. "You can do it?" he asked in confusion. I couldn''t help but drop my jaw at his words. "Ugh, for my fath---" I pressed my lips since he is my dad. "For devil''s sake! I have that power from the seven sins seed you gave, remember?" I reminded him. It was he who gave me that seed yet he forgot it. "Really?" he asked in disbelief. Which was followed by a short pause. I bet he was deep in thought. "Oh!!! You''re right! That''s Envy!" he said once he remembered it. "You know I wouldn''t do it if I were you. I''m not sure he knows much anyway," he added. Again, it made him sound like he was covering something up. "Why? I won''t know what happened until I check it out. Who knows he knows more than you." I ended it with a threat. "Khu¡­ Fine. I''ll say it. I can''t believe my own flesh and blood did this to me." Hisint sounded like a whine. If I didn''t see how scary when he fought or how scary he was in his serious mode, maybe I wouldn''t believe that he is the king of the shadow realm. "So?" I asked him to continue his exnation. He took a deep breath. In an instant, his voice turned serious. "500 years ago, the Ancient Demon didn''t just mess around in the shadow realm. He also messed up in the mortal realm. Not many know about it since he managed to kill all the witnesses and destroy where he went. Well--- I''m sure there were one or two mortals who saw it and recorded it in a book or something. Since he has an unusual form, I was sure the mortals would think that we were the one who sent him. And since you were the main leader in the war 300 years ago, they probably thought you were the one who could summon that creature," he gave a long exnation. A frown appeared on my forehead. "Just because of that?" I asked in disbelief. "Yeah. What else did you expect?" he asked. This time it was the question that silenced me. I didn''t know what I was expecting, but that exnation sounded-- odd. Something was missing here, something wasn''t right, but I didn''t know what it was. That reason sounded too simple for all that had happened. "I don''t know. But that doesn''t sound right," I admitted bluntly. "Uh, hello? You were born with tentacles and that is a weird thing for mortals," he reminded me. Well, he was right. It even was an unusual thing for demons. While in the mortal realm, only the Kraken had tentacles and the shape wasn''t like mine. "Still, that doesn''t exin why they think that they can summon the Ancient Demon through me," I stated. But my dad added his guess again. "And you can summon the legendary demons, remember?" he reminded me. "Maybe they think, The Ancient Demon is one of those demons," he analyzed. Indeed, it made sense. No, there was a high possibility for that. Moreover, I once summoned the legendary demon in the mortal realm to help me face the angels. But somehow I felt something was stuck in my heart. Something that said that was not the cause. "Take a rest from the mission for a while, Azrael. It seems all this mystery has confused you. I shouldn''t push you too hard," he spoke again. Without waiting for my answer, he continued his words. "I have to go now. Just report what you find to me. Bye." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author Note : Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~ >$1 a month = 50 chapters ahead of TIS 28 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total =79 chapters+ weekly update >$3 a month = 76 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update 76 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total=157 chapters+8 weekly update >$6 a month = 81 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 42 Extra R18 chapters 78 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total=208 chapters+8 weekly update >$10 a month = 96 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR 81 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update 52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update Total=292 chapters+12 weekly update >$15 a month = 161 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 53 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene 81 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update 52 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update 357 chapters+13 weekly update >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv Thank you for reading! Don''t forget to click ?? Chapter 109: Morning Call III Chapter 109: Morning Call III Seven Sins System Chapter 109. Morning Call III He hung the phone up and I was about to put it in my drawer with my tentacle when my other phone''s ringtone message sounded. I nced at the clock. 05.03 AM ''It''s still early, I wonder if it''s Julia,'' I thought. After I put down the phone, my tentacle took my other phone and brought it closer. But once I checked my screen, I realized my guess was wrong. ''Huh? Miss Katrina?'' I quickly opened her message and read it. Katrina: Pleasee to my office before your morning shift starts. I want to talk about today''s mission. I quickly typed my reply. Me: Okay. Due to the short notice, I quickly messaged Julia that I had to go to Katrina''s office first before seeing her. In the worst case, I had to postpone our meeting. Me: Morning, Julia. Miss Katrina asked me to meet her at her office before my morning shift. I don''t think I can meet you this morning. How about lunchtime? Waiting for her answer, I put the phone on my bed table side and dropped myself on the bed again. My eyes stared at my room ceiling. I knew I would oversleep if I went back to sleep but it was too early to wake up so I put my mind on something else. Mostly about what my dad just said. Even though I managed to make him spill the beans, somehow I felt like he was covered up something. I could sense the oddity but I couldn''t pinpoint what it was and it pissed me off¡­ ''I wonder if the queen of the goddess has said something to him.'' My mind started to make wild guesses. But something made him have to keep this a secret from me. It made me think about finding out who the spy from the light realm was. He/she may have some clues. Yeah, even though I should have kept my identity hidden from him/her, the angels were having the same problem as us. So they shouldn''t be ming only the demons for all this mess. But then I realized something. "What if¡­ was he/she the one who caused this mess?" I muttered. Only an immortal like the devils and angels could alter the summoning formation. A mere mortal would not be able to do it since it had to do with the border energy flow. So it could be that angel was causing this mess but he/she pretended to be the problem solver to avoid suspicion. In other words, if I couldn''t find the culprit, I could find clues from that angel. Or maybe, he/she was the culprit. The question was I also didn''t know where he/she was. A long exhale came out of my mouth before I turned around. Wherever I went and however much evidence I found, all I got were new questions. Somehow I felt like everyone was covering up the truth and that irritated me a lot. I wanted to be angry. There was bitterness in my heart, but I didn''t know where to vent it. It was a mixture of curiosity and impatience. My heart screamed that I wanted to know the truth. Now! But how? I took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself down. I knew I couldn''t do anything about it as long as I didn''t have enough clues. ''Maybe a bit of exercise will make me feel better¡­'' I tried to distract myself and find something else to do. Especially since Julia didn''t reply to my messages at all. I thought of visiting her if she woke up, but sadly she didn''t. I got up from the bed and put on my training clothes as usual before I went down and jogged around the park apanied by the dim morning sunlight. I chose a longer route than usual to kill time. It took me past the academy, but there were no students on their way to sses. It was more empty and peaceful than usual. Still, it couldn''t get rid of the cloud covering my mind. Fifteen minutes had passed, and I decided to stop and do a little stretching on the side. As I moved my arms and body, my eyes stared at the dim sky which slowly turned bright. Then, I closed my eyes and felt the light morning breeze brushing my face and brushing my hair. It reminded me of the first time I came to this realm for my mission. My very first experience as a mere mortal while I usually behave as I should. The prince of the shadow realm. ''I miss my pce¡­'' That thought crossed my head. I missed hanging out with the other lords, my wine pool, the dark atmosphere of the shadow realm, and Ivy. Maybe, that was what the mortal used to call homesick. I had never experienced it since I was always busy. Stopping my movement, I opened my eyes, staring at the sunlight in the sky. As the devil, I usually hated the light, but somehow I got used to it. Likewise with the mortals. Before I always looked down on them, seeing them as pathetic and lowly creatures, but after staying here for a while I started to change my mind. ''I wonder if the mortal realm has changed me.'' As the sun was getting higher, the students and mentors who came to the park were getting more and more. I started to feel their gazesing from all directions as if I were the main attraction of that park. Some immediately greeted me once I caught them. While the others simply look the other way. But for sure, I could feel some people taking my photo secretly with their phones. I bet the fanfic had made me more famous than ever. I feel like a celebrity. ''Heh, mortals¡­'' I scoffed internally. Feeling ufortable, I decided to continue my morning jog before I returned to my dorm. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 163 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 110: Who Is She? I Chapter 110: Who Is She? I Seven Sins System Chapter 110. Who Is She? I Back at the male mentor dorm, I did myundry, made breakfast, and cleaned my room for a while before I went to the academy. I didn''t forget to check my phone and got an answer from Julia that Miss Katrina also called her about the same thing. So I guessed this had something to do with Julia''s suggestion about what happened in thest mission. I bet Miss Katrina would ask us to exin why we made that suggestion since our next mission would be taking in a different ce. As I walked down the lobby to the corridor, I noticed more and more students, teachers and mentors were turning to me. Just like what happened at the park, some immediately greeted me, some just smiled and others didn''t hesitate to whisper to their friends to talk about me. I bet something else was going on and this has something to do with either that pdin, Aria, or that stupid fanfic. ''Ah right, I haven''t checked whether Evie is the author or not,'' I thought as I continued walking through the corridor. But after what I foundst night, that was my lowest priority. Besides, the fanfic didn''t affect me other than putting me in more spotlight. It was just a matter of time before some reporters or journalists asked for my time for an interview. The sound of hurried footsteps that became clearer indicated that someone was approaching me. It broke my thoughts. "Morning." Julia''s cheerful voice came from my side. I turned to Julia who was walking beside me. The first thing I did was check her Demonic Power to make sure she had enough of it. "Morning," I greeted with a smile. Just like me, she was also on her way to Katrina''s office. "Where''s your bag?" I asked after I realized that she didn''t bring anything. "I''ve put it in my locker," she replied. "Ah¡­ I should put my bag in the infirmary too," I said regretfully. Yeah, I still had my bag with me. But the infirmary was in the opposite direction so I decided to do itter. "Well, maybe I can ask Barry and the others to put it for me if we run into them on the way," I added nonchntly. On second thought, leaving it with ire sounded safer than leaving it with the trio. And Evie? She was the most dangerous one. I preferred to take it with me rather than leave it to her. I bet she would check my phone and all my documents. "It''s still early, I''m not sure they''vee," said Julia. I took a deep breath and smiled wryly. "True," I admitted. "Anyway, did you find anything rted to what I was looking for?" I asked to kill time. She shook her head from side to side. "I can only pay attention to Evie and Rachel. But I did find something odd about the two of them," she reported. It made me turn to her. "Tell me," I demanded. She nced around before she returned her gaze to me and drew closer. "I saw Evieing out of her dorm and watching you from a distance this morning," she said in a low voice, almost in a whisper. Her room''s window was facing the park so it was easy for her to figure that out. "What did she do?" I asked curiously. "Nothing. She was just following you from a distance." A frown on her forehead indicated she was also confused by it. Guesses started running through my head. ''Is she a spy from the light realm? Or the culprit?'' Either way, I had to take the opportunity to read her mind and find out the truth. "What about Rachel?" I asked. "I just found out Theo almost never sees her again outside of their training or ss," she replied. Her confusion was evident in her tone of voice. This time I was the one who wrinkled my forehead. It was weird since I thought Theo was the one forcing her to follow me and find out my weakness. "But Theo could threaten her via text or phone call," I randomly analyzed. Well, I realized it was a subjective analysis. Since I didn''t like Theo so I kept thinking badly about him and put all the me on him. But of course, I didn''t rule out other possibilities and I realized I had to keep myself neutral. "True. But she could approach you because she has other ns. I think you should be careful," she warned me. "You''re right..." I couldn''t deny it. Rachel could be the culprit. "Anyway, I just got another subusst night," I decided to bring out another topic. It surprised her. "Who?" "ire," I answered lightly. It surprised her even more. "I thought you knew that she had feelings for me," I asked. She was there when ire gave me lunch. Even though she didn''t tell it clearly, ire also often gave me a hint or two about her feelings. So I thought she already knew. "I know she has a crush on you. But I never thought she would agree to make a contract with you," she replied. ire was an independent girl and a leader type. She knew right or wrong and she should know the consequences of making a contract with a devil like me. I replied to her words with a smirk. "I also never thought you would make a contract with me, but you did," I said in a teasing tone. "That''s a different thing," she said with a pout. "I was dying and thought I wouldn''t have another chance if I didn''t confess it to you." "So if you weren''t dying you wouldn''t want to be my subus?" I asked in the same teasing tone. "Do you still need my answer?" she said in a low voice. Her face which was flushed in embarrassment already showed her answer clearly. Due to her cute response, I just wanted to tease her again, but instead, I stopped my steps in shock. So did she. Our eyes fell on Theo and a blonde-haired girl who had juste out of Katrina''s office not far ahead of us. But they didn''t notice us and walked in the opposite direction so I couldn''t see her face. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 163 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 111: Who Is She? II Chapter 111: Who Is She? II Seven Sins System Chapter 111. Who Is She? II My eyes fell on their backs. Seeing Theo act friendly around her, I nced at the top of her head. [Name: Aria Purelight] [Level 72] [HP:1615/1615] [MP: 301/301] I immediately realized she was the prodigy pdin. The question was, why was she with Theo? ''Did she just meet Miss Katrina?'' I thought. But if she did move because she saw my duel, wouldn''t that be too soon? "Should we greet them?" Julia''s voice came from next to me. I immediately caught what she meant by greeting them, not just saying hello, but also found out what happened. But just as we were about to catch up with them, Katrina opened the door and turned to us. "What are you waiting for? Come in," she demanded, tilting her head into her office. A frown on her forehead. Her demand made me nce at the CCTV in front of her door. Of course, that was why she found out why we were here. Worse, I couldn''t use my tentacles to follow Theo since the CCTV was behind me. ''Seriously? How long willdy luck be on his side?'' I grumbled internally in annoyance. Again, I had no other choice but to let it go. "Yes, ma''am," we answered, walking towards her office. Maybe, I could find a piece of information about that prodigy pdin in her office and its purpose ining here so early. Julia and I walked into her office. Julia''s gaze immediately fell on my painting on the wall before she turned her gaze to me and lowered her head. I could see a weird smile on her lips as she held back herughter. I was sure she had seen that painting before, it was just that this was the first time she had seen the painting and the real devil at the same time. "Take a seat," Katrina said, walking briskly to her seat and sitting in front of us. We did her request. After shifting my bag on myp, my attention was immediately drawn to the documents on her desk. Obviously one of them was the document about Aria. No, it was not only her document but judging by its thickness, it should include her medical records. Which meant¡­ there was a high possibility that Katrina had epted her into this academy. No matter what her position was. I was a little surprised since I knew there were no pdin vacancies in this academy, but I guessed her high level and achievements helped her to get the job. "I''m sure you guys already know why I called you here," Katrina immediately started our conversation without further ado. "It''s about our suggestion right?" I guessed straight to the point. "Right. You both said that we have to be careful with today''s mission in case another attack urs when the academy has checked thest mission area and found nothing. Now tell me---" She leaned forward and ced her elbows on the desk and crossed her hands in front of her chin. Her eyes were fixed on us. "---Do you guys know something? Are you guys hiding something from us?" she asked in a serious tone, filled with intimidation. "That''s just our guess. The students have just experienced a traumatic event, so we think the academy has to give them better protection," answered Julia. "The academy doesn''t need to send out special forces or protectors. I think some drones to detect anomalies are enough. We just need to make sure there aren''t any horde likest time," I made our point in case she thought exaggeratedly. That would put me at disadvantage but I had a few tricks in my sleeve to fight any demon or angel that appeared there without revealing my identity. So it wouldn''t be a problem. In addition, I would prove to the culprit that I was just a merebat doctor. "Only that?" she confirmed once again. "I know you''re lying and I''m sure you know the consequences," she intimidated. Unfortunately, I knew it was just a bluff. It was simply a psychological ymonly used for interrogation. "I swear we didn''t mean anything else. We just want to ensure the student''s safety," said Julia in a firm tone. "Thest mission was a close call. If it wasn''t because of me, maybe their first mission would have been theirst," I returned her intimidation. That left Katrina speechless. Still, her gaze was on us. "Think again, the next mission will take ce in the forest. The monsters could have ambushed us or we could have gotten lost. The danger is real. At least you should give us a drone or two to ensure the student''s safety," I stated, creating the image of a responsiblebat doctor. "Both of us might have been able to escapest time. But if it happens again, we don''t know if we can do it again or not. Moreover, with that many students," Julia added. Still with a firm tone. Katrina distanced her head away and exhaled. "I can''t deny it. But---" But her phone''s ringtone interrupted her. Clicking her tongue, she took the phone from her desk and answered the call after she checked the caller ID. "Yes?" she said. Which was followed by a frown on her forehead. "Really? Wait a minute, I''ll be right there." Without further ado, she hung up the phone. "Family urgent matters. Please wait here for a moment, I will be back." Without waiting for our reply, she stood up from her seat and went to the door. It was my chance to check the documents, but the thing was, this room had CCTV. So I decided to do something about it. I put my hand under the desk and called my tentacle. ''Greed.'' A small tentacle the size of a worm out of my sleeve and wriggled in my palm. Realizing I wanted to do something, Julia who was sitting next to me turned to me. "What do you want to do?" she asked in a low voice, almost a whisper. I pressed my other index finger on my lips. "Just watch," I said with a smirk. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 163 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 112: Who Is She? III Chapter 112: Who Is She? III Seven Sins System Chapter 112. Who Is She? III After those words left my mouth, my tentacle turned into a big cockroach which immediately crawled and jumped to the floor. It made Julia wrinkle her forehead in disgust. "Seriously, what do you want to do?" she repeated with a firm tone. Her voice sounded louder than before. Still, she kept everything low. "Shh!" I put my index finger and hissed before I pointed at the CCTV with my gaze. "I''m gonna use that to cover it up," I whispered. Well, there was a possibility that the CCTV could also record sound, so what we needed to do was keep our voice low. She nced at the CCTV before returning her gaze to me. "What is your n?" she asked again. "That," I said as I shifted my gaze at Aria''s document on the desk. It was in front of me, within my reach, but I knew there was staff watching us in the monitor room. So if I did it carelessly, even though I could use my tentacles to alter Katrina''s memory if she caught me, the CCTV footage and the staff still saw me. Since I had no interest in going into the monitor room and using my tentacles on them one by one and having them remove the CCTV footage, I decided to use the most efficient way, covering the lens with my tentacles. "You want to check Aria''s documents?" she made sure. "Yes. We might be able to figure out a thing or two from there. Like the reason why she moved or why she seems so close to Theo. And her strength of course. Since she is my future potential enemy," I gave her a long exnation since I didn''t want her to think this was only about the rumor or the fanfic. But that didn''t mean I expected Aria to be my enemy. I had enough problems with all the mysteries so I hoped the mortals didn''t add my problems. "I see. That makes sense," she replied. In just a few seconds, the cockroach was near the CCTV and flew over the lens. Immediately, I made my move. I took the document with my Telekinesis and opened it with my invisible power. I used it on purpose since I didn''t want to leave my fingerprints there. Our eyes moved side to side to read all the information there and I could say I was shocked with those. I had to admit she was---brilliant. A real overachiever. A real prodigy, not like a fake and self-imed like Theo. She had incredible health and stamina, was able toplete many missions quickly, and had incredible reflexes. Although she was a pdin, she was also a reliable DPS. She had fought many high-level monsters, won manypetitions, and aplished rescue missions splendidly, even though it sounded impossible for mortals. I couldn''t even believe that a human like this existed. I understood why Katrina epted her without much thought. I would also ept her if I were Katrina. ''Looks like I underestimated the modern warriors,'' I thought in regret. As I recall, three hundred years ago, there was no warrior as strong as her. "Do modern warriors have the strength to this extent?" I asked curiously, tilting my head at Julia. "I''ve never heard of that before. Moreover, she is still young. How could she possibly achieve all of this in such a short time? This didn''t make sense," she said in disbelief. Her eyes widened in shock as she read all of it. Her admiration and surprise could be clearly heard in her tone of voice. "So she''s an exception," I said before I returned my gaze to the documents. "Interesting¡­" I muttered as I flicked my finger, turning the sheet with my Telekinesis. I could see more achievements there, more than what I read on the inte. A full page of it! It was insane! ''This crazy chick has achieved a legendary hero''s achievement in such a short time,'' I thought. But then, I stopped once I read about her educational background. In contrast to her achievement, there were only a few lines there with the name of the school without any achievements at all. All her education was mostly unknown schools and small academies in remote areas. Although it wasn''t a problem, her progress was too fast and unusual. My heart was beating fast. A guess crossed my head. "Maybe she is the culprit¡­" I said out of the blue without taking my attention away from the document. "She is?" asked Julia in surprise and disbelief. A frown on her forehead. "It''s just a guess but there''s a big possibility for that. Moreover¡­" I pointed at Katrina''s note at the end of the page. "Look at this. Aria met Katrina after my duel and the summoning formations in the library started popping up after that incident. Isn''t that too coincidental?" I analyzed it. That note was Katrin''s habit to keep on track about all her work. Aria met all the criteria I told the triost night, someone more than capable like me. And based on the time everything matched. Including the attack on the convenience store. My guess could be wrong but it was better to think about all the possibilities than miss them. "Do you want me to ask Theo about her?" offered Julia. "Nah. I''d rather do it my way than make you ask him," I said in displeasure. My tone made it sound like a warning. I knew she didn''t mean a bad thing to me, but as much as possible I didn''t want her to do anything to Theo. "So what''s your n?" I bet Julia realized my jealousy. "I will investigate by myself." I moved my finger. My invisible power put the document in its original ce before I summoned the rest of my tentacles. ''Greed.'' Once they came out of my back, they turned into mosquitoes and flew quickly out of the room. "I hope they will bring me good news," I muttered before I moved the cockroach from the lens. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 167 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 113: The Twins Mom Chapter 113: The Twins'' Mom Seven Sins System Chapter 113. The Twins'' Mom Katrina and Penelope''s PoV In the room next to the office, Katrina was sitting on the sofa not far from her twin sister, Penelope. Their expressions were serious and their eyes were on each other. A frown on their forehead. "Are you serious? Mom just contacted you? And she said that she wanted toe back?" said Katrina in shock and disbelief. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Even though she had heard it clearly, she couldn''t believe it. "Yes. She called mest night and said that she kept dreaming about that devil. So Mom thinks that he will return to this realm soon," Penelope replied in the same serious tone. Katrina clicked her tongue and let out a sharp breath. "Ah, that Lord of Wrath. I wonder how long she will stop obsessing over him." Her displeasure was clear from the tone of her voice. But her words stopped as she could catch something from it. "Wait for a second¡­ Does that mean that the devil wants to try to destroy the mortal realm again?" she made a wild guess in worry. That was all that popped into her head. But Penelope looked calm. "Chill out. It''s mom after all. You know how many times she''s said that the devil ising back but she wants to find him. But she''s always wrong." She knew how much her mom wanted to see the devil again and it sometimes irritated her. That left Katrina silent for a moment as she recalled what happened in thest mission before she spoke again. "It could be right this time," she replied. "What makes you assume that?" asked Penelope curiously, frowning. "You remember thest messed up mission right? The one that almost cost me my two best mentors?" Katrina reminded her. Which was answered with a nod by Penelope. "I didn''t find any trace of that incident," Katrina continued before she bent her head slightly. Her pupils moving side to side quickly showed her confusion clearly. Likewise with her expression. "There was no horde of monsters. No corpses. No nests. Nothing. I''ve sent high-tech drones that can detect motion and have infrared to investigate the cave. But I still didn''t find anything. There were only low-level monsters and there weren''t many of them. It gives me so much headache," she stated in confusion. Her statement shocked Penelope. "That''s impossible. There were too many witnesses in that ce. They shouldn''t have lied," she said in disbelief. She also helped Katrina to check the students'' psychology after the ident happened so she knew the fear was real. "I know. But my investigation showed something else. It shows that they were telling a made-out story. This is really crazy!" She closed her eyes in frustration, ced her hand on her forehead and massaged it, hoping it would relieve her headache. "Then what''s your n?" Penelope asked. After a tired exhale, Katrina spoke again. "I think I''ll follow that couple mentor''s advice." "Who?" Penelope asked her for more exnation. "Julia and Allen." Penelope''s eyes widened upon those words. "They are a couple now?" she rified. Katrina took her hand away and opened her eyes to look at her twin. "Based on the rumors, yes. But that''s fine with the academy and sounds normal to me. Maybe Julia is obsessed with that new doctor after he helped her just like how our mom is obsessed with the devil." It was just another guess, but she was pretty sure of it. She even noticed Julia''s cold attitude toward Theo. "Ha¡­ true. So what''s the n?" Penelope asked. "He asked me to prepare the drones to assist them on today''s mission." It made Penelope tilt her head a bit. A weird expression on her face. "They sound responsible." Katrina nodded repeatedly. "Yeah. But something bothered me about that couple. Especially about their grand escape. Everything sounded like----" Before she could finish her words, Penelope interrupted her. "A bullshit," Penelope said straight to the point. She still couldn''t believe it. It was impossible if she could say. Those rude words made Katrina frown. "Rather than bullshit, a fairy tale sounds better. This is an academy so please watch your words, Penelope," she reminded her. "Ha¡­ You always act like that." Penelope plopped her back on the sofa and folded her arms nonchntly. She was indeed more straight to the point than her twin and she did not hesitate to curse or say rude words either. "Anyhow, I can''t believe what they report to me even if they said the same thing. I feel like they''re hiding something from me," Katrina returned to their topic since she wasn''t interested in useless quarrels. Penelope was silent, deep in thought for a moment before she spoke again. "Do you think both of them have met the Lord of Wrath?" she blurted. Again, she made a wild guess. Katrina turned to her in shock and gave her a sharp gaze. "What do you mean?" she demanded an exnation. Penelope unfolded her arms and leaned her body on her twin. The look in her eyes showed how serious she was. "Think again. A warrior and a doctor. Is it possible that the two of them can defeat a horde of monsters without reinforcement?" She tried to dig up some logic. "You mean?" Katrina asked. "What if it was the Lord of Wrath? He appeared and helped them just like how the devil helped our mother. That''s why they know something will happen on the next mission," Penelope pointed out her intent. "That makes sense¡­" Katrina muttered in disbelief. "That means they both know something about that devil." "Yes. But this is just a random guess. I could be wrong," Penelope reminded her. "We don''t have any evidence either." "I know. I won''t use them without evidence. But I''ll take your guess into ount. I''m sure that the couple knows something we don''t. Especially that new doctor¡­" >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 167 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 114: Suspicion Chapter 114: Suspicion Seven Sins System Chapter 114. Suspicion Azrael''s PoV After another five minutes of waiting, Katrina returned to her office. "Sorry to keep you guys waiting." Katrina''s voiceing from the door broke the silence between me and Julia. Hastily, she walked briskly to her seat. Before she arrived, I had moved the cockroach from the lens and the tentacle already back to me. While my other tentacles were still in search of that new pdin. Unfortunately, I hadn''t found her yet, I only found Theo chatting with a bunch of securities near the gate and bragging about how he decided to give up on the duel for the sake of the academy''s good reputation. It was so disgusting since he said everything as if he was a tragic hero. Luckily, the security didn''t really care since they were more interested in the supernatural experience that happened near the libraryst night. It spread quickly and irritated Theo, so he decided to leave. As for Aria, from where I found Theo, I bet she had gone so I decided to swallow my curiosity and check out the library. If there were new Ouija Boards and summoning formation, that should be enough to prove that Aria had something to do with all of this. Well, not absolutely, but there was a big possibility for that. "It''s fine, Miss Katrina," answered Julia politely. While I preferred to answer her with silence since I put my attention to what my tentacles see, especially since I moved some to check the library. Katrina sat in her chair. "Let''s continue our conversation," she said without further ado. "Whenever you''re ready," I said. Yet it was clear from my gaze that my mind was not there. And Katrina immediately noticed it. A frown appeared on her forehead as she tilted her head at me. Her eyes were fixed on me, observing my facial expression. "You look not focused. What happened, Dr. Allen?" She asked for my exnation. I blinked my eyes a couple of times to get my concentration back on this ce before I shifted my gaze to her. "Nothing. I just thought of a few things for today''s mission," I reasoned before a long exhale left my mouth. "But, maybe it''s just my excessive fear." "Do you mind telling me?" she demanded more exnation. "Like I said before. I just wanted to request some drones to escort us on today''s mission. But since you haven''t given your answer yet, I''m trying to take the worst possibilities and think what I should do in case it happens again," I lied. "The forest terrain is very different from thest mission''s open field. Even me and Dr. Allen had a hard time escapingst time, not to mention if it happened to the students," Julia added. "You really put your concern about this, don''t you?" I could catch a trace of suspicion in Katrina''s tone of voice. "I am. We just experienced it and like what we wrote in the report, we were quite lucky because we were able to avoid death. But that''s just luck. I''m not sure we can avoid it next time," I exined. I could only hope that Aria''s achievement could reduce her suspicions about us and make us look more ordinary. "They are just in their second semester and we know they are not strong enough for this," Julia added to my exnation. "Don''t worry. I agree with your suggestion. I also thought the same thing especially since I don''t know what caused it. I just want to know why you guys suggest that. Who knows you guys have other information that I don''t know, right?" She leaned her body on us and looked at us in clear suspicion. "Like an encounter with something you can''t exin?" she continued, pointing out her meaning clearly. It made us frown and exchange nces with each other before we returned our gazes to her. "Mind exining to us what you mean?" asked Julia in confusion. Even though I could already guess what she meant, I pretended I didn''t understand. Katrina shrugged nonchntly. "I don''t know. I think you should exin it to me," she said without taking her eyes off us. "Pardon? But I don''t understand what you mean," Julia replied in confusion. "We''ve exined what happened there in our reports, isn''t that enough?" I stated. "A DPS and a Combat Doctor. All witnesses saw that many monsters. But both of you got out of that ce unscathed. It doesn''t make sense," she said straight to the point. "We were just lucky. Besides, I''m sure there are many other warriors who have achieved a lot more things than us," I countered. Of course, I meant Aria. Her files were still in front of her so she should have noticed what I meant. "It is still a rare warrior, Dr. Allen. Do you know how long I''ve been a principal?" Katrina replied without lowering her suspicions. "Rare doesn''t mean there aren''t any other than us. It''s just that some may already have a good name and reputation, while we don''t have it. So many do not believe what happened," I reasoned. It managed to make Katrina speechless. "Very well. I think I don''t have anything to counter that statement," she admitted, exhaling in disappointment. Due to her confession, I decided to give her a final blow. "Pardon me, Miss Katrina. We say this for the academy, because we care about the students. If we knew our suggestions would lead to misunderstandings, we wouldn''t say it," I yed the guilt trip. "Don''t worry. I have agreed to your suggestion and have prepared the droids. I just want to get more information from you guys. In case, something was missed," she stated. "We have said all and have nothing to hide," Julia said in a firm tone. "Fine. I think that''s all I want to ask you," Katrina gave up. Her discontent was evident on her face. "We''ll excuse ourselves then," I said. And Katrina answered it with a nod. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 167 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 115: Is She The Culprit? Chapter 115: Is She The Culprit? Seven Sins System Chapter 115. Is She The Culprit? After that short talk or I could say interrogation, we exited the office and walked down the corridor. "Did you find it?" asked Julia without stopping her steps. She didn''t even turn to me. "She''s gone. I don''t know where she went and only found Theo near the gate," I replied. Just like her, I didn''t throw a nce at her. There was a lot of CCTV here so I didn''t want to make any suspicious gestures. "So everything was in vain?" she guessed. Her disappointment was evident in the tone of her voice. "Nah. I found another one," I replied in a casual tone. She looked at me curiously. Her gaze was enough to tell that she was asking me to exin more to her. "I found two other summoning formations in the library," I imed. I was sure I had checked themst night and made sure it wasn''t there before. Other than that, the two were brand new. A frown appeared on her forehead. "So she is the culprit?" she assumed. I shook my head from side to side. "I don''t know. But maybe." The library hadn''t opened yet and there were only a few staff there, so yes, it could be that pdin infiltrated there before she met Katrina. But also it could be one of the staff. Either way, at least I got a clue. "I think we should check the CCTV footage," she advised. I had also thought about the same thing. "That''s my n. But not now," I replied. "Why?" she asked in confusion. After looking around to make sure no one was near us, I brought my face close to her ear. "If I do, the culprit will know that I am the Lord of Wrath," I imed in a low voice. It was rted to my true identity so I had to be careful. "So he doesn''t know your true identity yet?" She made sure, ncing at me. A confused frown formed on her forehead. "Not yet, I guess. That''s why he/she ced the summoning formations. It''s because he/she wants to know my fake identity," I replied, turning my head to the front. Well, I was not really sure the culprit already knew I was in the mortal realm either, but I decided to take the worst-case possibility. "But you will take action right? You can''t just let the culprit go away," she made sure. I could sense the worry in her tone. I knew it was not just for me, but for this academy and everyone in it since this culprit would bring disaster to all. "I will. But I can''t go there as Dr. Allen. I have to disguise myself as one of the staff." I turned to her. "Do you know one of them?" She had worked longer than me and she was the most popr female mentor in this academy so she should know one of them. A short pause followed as she was deep in thought before she spoke again. "Hmm, I think one of them chatted with me before. Maybe we can meet him this afternoon," she imed. "I can''t wait that long. Besides¡­" Once again, I approached her. "We want to ''do'' it this afternoon," I reminded her that I hadn''t fed her since yesterday. "And we have a mission after that." I couldn''t wait till tomorrow either. My curiosity would kill me. "So? when?" She asked for my rification. "Now. My tentacles will follow you. You can leave me the rest," I said in a low voice. Her worries immediately appeared on her face once I mentioned my tentacles. "What is your n?" Her gaze turned serious. I bet she thought I would do something to her. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill or harm him," I whispered, reassuring her. She looked relieved at my words. But then I spoke again. "Well, I did n to harm him, but it won''t be a serious wound and I''ll heal it. So don''t worry," I confessed in a nonchnt tone. A frown appeared on her forehead. But rather than worry, I caught her confusion. "What do you----" Her words trailed off. A short silence followed as she understood what my n was. "I get it... So your only goal is to make him go to the infirmary," she assumed. And she was right. "Correct." I just needed to get him into a little ident that forced him to go to the infirmary. After that, I would use my tentacles to read his mind and alter it a bit. Last, one of my tentacles would disguise itself as him and look for what I needed in the monitor room. It would be an easy task for me. No one would notice it, including the culprit. "So will youe with me? To meet him?" she asked again. I bet she asked since she caught my jealousy before. "No. Just text and meet him without me. My ''subordinates'' will follow you. I''ll be waiting for him at the infirmary to make it less obvious." All of my mosquitoes had followed her from behind. I could create any ident I needed to make hime to me, forcing it if necessary. "Fine." She took out her phone and texted him before she showed it to me. I took it and read it. It was a simple message saying where he was since she wanted to give him a drink as a thank you since he returned a student report that fell in the corridorst week. "His name is Wyen. He''s been working here for about two years," she exined briefly. "Great. He should have enough information for me." I returned the phone to her. "I''ll be right behind you. Shall I escort you to the cafeteria? We should get the drinks first," I offered. It was still too early for my morning shift anyway. So hitting the cafeteria, chatting with her for a while, and spending breakfast there sounded good to me. "Yes, please," she said. Then we walked to the cafeteria. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 171 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 116: Three Cups of Drink Chapter 116: Three Cups of Drink Seven Sins System Chapter 116. Three Cups of Drink Once we arrived at the cafeteria, we immediately went to the counter to order drinks. There weren''t many people there since the students mostly went to ss right away or preferred to spend their breakfast in their room. So that cafeteria was almost empty. Only a few people were sitting down to spend their mornings, drinking coffee or working on theirptops. Most of them were mentors or teachers. "Morning, Dr. Allen. It''s fancy to see you here," the cashier greeted me with a smile. He had never greeted me before since I rarely went to the cafeteria. So, I assumed the duel had made him remember my face and my name. "Yeah. I want something different to get through my morning," I replied. He nced at Julia. "It is unusual," he said in a teasing tone. A smile on his lips said he was referring to our presence since we never appeared together in the cafeteria. He returned his gaze to me. "Are you ready to order?" he asked politely. I turned to Julia, asking her to say what she wanted. "Two Iced Americanos, please," she ordered. Then I returned my gaze to the cashier. "And a hot Green Tea," I added. "Three cups?" the cashier made sure since there were only two of us. "Three cups," I rified. "Okay," he said. His hands quickly moved to the keyboard to enter our order. "So you got tired of tomato juice?" he asked without stopping his hands'' movements. His eyes shifted from the keyboard to the screen. I frowned and tilted my head a bit. "How do you know it?" I asked in curiosity or surprise to be precise since I had never spoken to him before. He smiled wryly. "Some students asked us to add fresh tomato juice to our menu after they watched the duel. They guess tomato juice is something that can boost their strength. Especially healers and mages. So, our manager decided to add it to our menu next week. The ingredients are easy to get, so why not?" he exined in a casual tone. I couldn''t hold back my cringe. ''His manager surely knows how to make money from these kids,'' I admitted. "Where did they get such an assumption?" I asked. He shrugged without taking his eyes off me. "This is a battle academy after all and that duel has shocked everyone," he made a random statement. I exhaled tiredly. "Right," I admitted. I didn''t know what to say since that simple duel has really brought me a lot of trouble. He turned to me. "That will be 5 Creds," he smiled, deciding to end our conversation. "Do you ept virtual payments?" I asked. Which he answered by showing the barcode. I took out my phone and scanned the barcode to pay for it with my virtual ount before I put it back. "Thank you. Please wait for your order," he said. We turned around and sat in the empty seats nearby. "Should I transfer the money to you? Or cash?" asked Julia. "Nah, you already made my lunch. It''s only small money after all," I told her. "But you still depend on your sry in this realm andst time you also treated me," she reminded me. "It''s only temporary. After I get my power back, I can create gold out of stone again." And I couldn''t wait for it. I just needed to level up my Devil Craft. She cringed upon my statement. "Um¡­ I think it''s illegal," she said doubtfully. I frowned. "It''s real gold and it won''t turn into stone anymore. Why is it illegal?" "You need a certificate to sell gold. And you can''t use gold to pay for anything like in medieval times. Even if you take it to a gold shop, without a certificate they will assume you stole it from the mine," she gave me a long exnation. "What?" I said in shock. "That''s unfair!" Iined. "Even the ck market only pays a third of the price of non certificate gold or jewelry." "That''s..." I pressed my lips. "I can''t ept these stupid rules," I issued anotherint. I couldn''t imagine that I had to struggle financially while I was in this realm just because the mortals didn''t receive my gold. "I will just use my Hypnosis then," I mumbled. '' Or use my Envy tentacles if I have to.'' I just needed to change their memory a bit then they would give me the money. Well, I could even do it without gold so in an emergency case, I would use it. "That''s literally a crime," she replied with a t stare. "Sounds like something that the devil usually does," I said in a nonchnt tone. The chime of her phone ringtone stopped our conversation. She took her phone and checked it. "Oh, it''s from Wyen. He said he''d meet me at the cafeteria." "Great. You don''t have to go anywhere then," I said. Just as the words came out of my mouth, a voice from the counter made us turn to look at him. "Coffee for Dr. Allen and Miss Julia!" As if on cue, we stood up and approached the counter. "Thanks," I said, taking my Green tea. While Julia took the rest. "I think I should go back now. I need to put this bag," I pointed to my bag which was on my shoulder with my chin. "Later." I walked to the exit. But my eyes could see how Julia sat back on our previous seats, thanks to my Greed tentacles. As I moved my legs to walk down the corridor while sipping my Green Tea, I saw a hazelnut-haired man around my age with a typical Clourmity uniform. From the status above his head, I knew he was my target. A smile on his lips showed how happy he was. We passed each other without a nce. As he walked away, a smirk appeared on my lips. "I think I will make you spend more time at the infirmary, Mr. Wyen," I muttered. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 171 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 117: Mosquitoes and Stairs I Chapter 117: Mosquitoes and Stairs I Seven Sins System Chapter 117. Mosquitoes and Stairs I Like usual days, I unlocked the infirmary, went into it, and put the bag before I sat down in the chair. My eyes watched Wyen''s every move. ording to what we had nned, Julia simply said thank you and gave him the coffee before she left. While it was clear from his expression, Wyen expected more than that. Leaving the cafeteria in disappointment, Wyen took the coffee with him and decided to return to the monitor room. Once Wyen was down the short stairs, I started my n. My tentacles shaped mosquitoes flew close to his ear. As his ears caught the whining sound from the mosquitos, he waved his hands to repel them. But like an army of mischievous mosquitoes, my tentacles simply dodged before they approached his ears in turn. He started to panic. His hands moved to flick the mosquito from his ears furiously. Spontaneously, he looked from side to side to look for the mosquitoes, but in vain. My tentacles maneuvered quickly and dodged everything he was doing before they came to his ears and bothered him again. I bet it pissed him off. "Get off of me!" he yelled in anger. His hands swayed around to repel the mosquitoes, but he couldn''t. Instead, he only circled around on the spot. It was quite a scene. Some people even turned to him due to his strange behavior. And as I suspected, it was a matter of time before he slipped and fell. "Ouch!" he grunted in pain once hended on his back. He fell straight to the bottom since the stair''s railway was far from him. His Americano spilled on his side and soaked the floor, even though he only had a few sips of it. It was a short stair so it was not too fatal to him. Yet I was sure it was enough to get him to the infirmary. "Goddammit!" He stood in pain and held his back with his hand. From his stride and how he gritted his teeth, I could tell he was having a hard time moving. Some nearby students immediately helped him. While a cleaning service immediately cleaned the coffee. "Are you okay, sir?" asked one student. "I''m fine," he replied. Yet his hiss and expression said otherwise. "I think you should check yourself in the infirmary," the student advised. Wyen nodded. "Yeah, I know." A constant hissing sound came out of his mouth. He grimaced, endured the pain and started walking toward this ce. ''That should do it,'' I thought. What I needed to do was wait for it. In difficulty, he walked slowly towards the infirmary. Meanwhile, I recalled the rest of my tentacles and left one to follow him. Since he walked like an old man, I took the opportunity to do my usual job, checking the medical supplies. Like the previous days, I was sitting down in my chair while my hand held the list and my tentacles worked to check all the supplies. They opened the cupboard, slipped between the shelves to check the bottles, and read thebels. "5, 6, 7¡­" I mumbled as I checked some sleeping drugs. But then I frowned. "Why are there only seven?" I said in confusion. This was the first time something had been missing from the infirmary as long as I worked there. I moved my tentacles to check the whole cupboard once again to make sure it didn''t mix with the other bottles. But I couldn''t find it anywhere. After a few minutes of searching, I decided to tidy it up since Wyen would be arriving soon. There was no sign of damage on the locks or doors when I entered, so I believed this had something to do with Katrina or the security. They were the only ones who had spare keys beside me. Well, I was not sure it was Katrina since she was too busy and Vampires didn''t need sleeping drugs, so I was guessing it was the security. I just didn''t know his motive. A few seconds after I hid my tentacle on my back, Wyen came. "Morning, doc," he greeted. "Morning." I turned to him and pretended to be surprised by his condition. Spontaneously, I stood up from my seat and approached him. "What happened?" I propped him and helped him walk to the bed. "I fell from the stairs," he said between his hiss of pain. He even had trouble sitting on the bed. I bet this would get worse by tomorrow. "Mind telling me the whole story? Why did you fall? Was it because you felt dizzy? Nauseous? Lost consciousness? Feeling out of bnce?" I started to ask ording to the procedure. My hand pulled his uniform up and touched the red bruises on his body. My eyes scanned his back. "Uh¡­" he answered me with a grunt. "Yes?" "Is that important?" he asked. It seemed he objected to saying it. "Yes. This may seem okay, but the cause may be something more dangerous. Don''t worry, I won''tugh even if you stumble." It was such a shameful incident, I would also hesitate if I were him. "Uh¡­ Some mosquitoes buzzed in my ears when Ie down the stairs. That''s why I fell," he said in a reluctant tone. "Oh¡­ well. That''s--- That''s indeed unusual. But I understand. Shit happens," I said in a halting voice, faking my surprise. "I know," he said in embarrassment. Without saying anything else I used my Dark Healing to heal him. "Now try to move it," I said, taking my medical report and starting to fill it. His HP was full so he should have recovered. He moved his waist side to side, bent down, raised his hands, moved his neck, and lifted his legs alternately to make sure that he was healed. "Are you feeling pain anywhere?" I made sure. "No. I''mpletely healed. Thank you," he said. "Good." I put the sheet and the pen on the table near me. "Now,y down, I need to check your head," I asked. He frowned in objection. "Inded with my back. I think you don''t have to check it." "It''s only a quick check-up. Normal procedure for my medical report," I reasoned. Without replying to me, hey down as per my orders. "Close your eyes and tell me if you''re feeling dizzy, okay?" I instructed. He closed his eyes. "Okay," he replied. ''Envy.'' One of my tentacles popped out in my palm. Rather than its usual shape, it looked like an octopus tentacle. I simply put my palm on his forehead. In an instant, he went nk. Since his eyes were closed, he was no different from sleeping. An announcement appeared in front of me. [What do you want to do with his memory?] [Read /Erase / Alter] >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 171 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 118: Mosquitoes and Stairs II Chapter 118: Mosquitoes and Stairs II Seven Sins System Chapter 118. Mosquitoes and Stairs II ''Read.'' [Reading memory is in progress. What do you want to know?] ''His work at Clourmity Academy.'' A surge of information about his works, what he did, and his habits entered my mind. There wasn''t any emotion from that since all I could get was information, not his emotion or his feelings. After a while, an announcement came out in front of me. [Reading memory ispleted.] ''Alter.'' I used my skill again. [What do you want to rece or add?] ''Add to his memory that he''s out of here and working as usual before hees back here. Also, don''t cancel the sleeping effect before I say so.'' [Altering memory is in progress¡­] [Altering memory ispleted.] After that announcement, I took my hand away from him. "Thank you foring. Let me take your ce for a second," I said in a casual tone before I flicked my finger to close the curtain around the bed with my Telekinesis, I used my tentacle. ''Greed.'' One of my tentacles broke free and fell to the ground before it turned into Wyen. "You know what to do." He smiled evilly. "Gotcha," he said before he turned and walked to the exit. With my current level, except transforming into other people or creatures, my Greed Tentacles could show better expressions and imitate their voices. ording to my system, at the highest level, it could even imitate the victim''s personality. I took my report again and sat in my chair. Once in a while, I sipped my green tea and filled out the report about Wyen''s health, mostly for formalities. As the fake Wyen walked, he smiled to answer the few people who greeted him before he arrived at the monitor room. Due to the narrow time, my tentacle immediately checked what I needed. The library CCTV footage. Some of his co-workers asked him why he did it, but my tentacle simply said he was a little bored so he decided to check out random footage. It made them wrinkle their foreheads in confusion. Obviously, that was something unusual for them. But my tentacle ignored them. If the real Wyen disappeared or died after this incident, that meant the culprit was one of them. As simple as that. To speed up my work, my tentacles fast-forward the footage so it could be done quickly. Even if the real Wyen was here, in a bad case, one of his coworkers may decide toe here for whatever reason. It would be bad if he realized there were two Wyen. One was in the monitor room and the other was sleeping in the infirmary. ''She wasn''t there,'' I thought. I checked the footage but I couldn''t find Aria. That pdin wasn''t wearing the librarian''s uniform, so it should be easy to detect her. I was sure she was the culprit, but I was wrong. This meant that the culprit was one of the staff. Once my examination wasplete, my tentacle quickly stood up and said that he wanted to go to the toilet. Instead, he rushed to the infirmary and stopped in front of me. Without a word, I pointed my hand at him. He took my hand and turned it into its original form which then entered my skin. "Too bad..." I mumbled. I turned my chair in front of my desk and started working on my report with my own hands. While my Envy tentacle came out of my back and touched Wyen''s forehead once again. The tip of my tentacle glowed in purple. An announcement appeared in front of me. [You have neutralized the sleeping effect] [A human will soon wake up in 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­] As the countdown appeared, my tentacle opened the curtain before I pulled it away and hid it. He frowned as he started to open his eyes. "Ugh¡­ where am I?" he grunted. I turned to him. "Oh, you''re awake." I put down my pen and walked over to him. "You are still in the infirmary. How do you feel?" "Good. I think?" he said in doubt. A frown on his forehead. His confusion was clear from the expression on his face. His eyes moved side to side. "Try to sit down and move your waist," I instructed. He carried out my order without a word and moved his waist slowly. "It''s healed. I have fully recovered," he said. "Good." "Then do you feel dizzy, nauseous, or something? Or do you feel your head is heavy?" I gave him a train of questions. He paused and furrowed his brows for a moment before he turned to me and shook his head from side to side. "Great," I took my sheet of paper and wrote down my report again. "I thought your wound hasn''t fully healed since you came to me again," I said without stopping my hand. He furrowed his brows in confusion. "Huh? What do you mean? I haven''t left, have I?" he asked with a puzzled expression. "You did. Half an hour ago. But you came back and copsed without a word. It might have something to do with your head. I thought you hit your head when you fell so I took the initiative to check it once again but I found no injuries. But I''ll give you a prescription to make sure you''re okay. If you experience dizziness and nausea or something simr to this, you should check yourself in the hospital," I advised. My hands didn''t stop moving on the paper. It was just an inexpensive health tonic to improve memory and minor brain damage. It wouldn''t hurt him. "Really?" he said in disbelief. Once again he was deep in thought. It took him a while before he realized it. "Oh wait, you''re right, I dide back here." His frown returned to his forehead. "But for what?" My Envy points were still low so it also affected my tentacles'' effectiveness. "Maybe it''s some kind of temporary memory loss as the result of recent trauma. I''ve checked it and didn''t find any problems. If it happens again, you have to go to the hospital for a more intensive examination," I reasoned. "I understand." I gave the prescription to him and he took it. "Thank you, doc." "Get well soon," I said. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 175 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 119: Noisy Infirmary I Chapter 119: Noisy Infirmary I Seven Sins System Chapter 119. Noisy Infirmary I After Wyen left, I returned my attention to the medical supply list. The sleeping drugs that disappeared from the cupboard worried me since they could have been used tomit crimes and I would be the one to me for that if something bad happened because of that drug. So I decided to report it to Katrina. I went out from the infirmary and locked the door to make sure no one sneaked in before I walked down the corridor to the principal office. Since the morning ss had started, the corridor was empty. What I could hear was the sound of my footsteps. ''Maybe I should check out the library after this,'' I thought. It was still early, there should only be the staff. Maybe, some teachers or mentors killed their time in the library. After all, there were only five suspects. This should be easy for me. Since Katrina was busy preparing for today''s mission, she didn''t say much other than that she would investigateter. To be sure, I had made sure she wasn''t the one who took the drugs. Since this was her responsibility, I left everything to her. I walked to the library. Again, I stopped once I saw Theoing out of there. Unlike before, he saw me. He even stopped his steps. His displeasure was evident on his face. Our eyes met for a few seconds before he turned elsewhere and walked in the opposite direction. ''I wonder if he''s trying to find out about my illness in the library,'' I guessed. I was pretty sure with that guess and I bet he had been consulted about my strange illness at the hospital. Deciding to concentrate on finding the culprit, I walked into the library and swept my eyes around me. As I expected, it was quiet. There were only a couple of mentors besides the staff. Pretending to be looking for a book, I approached the staff one by one and used my Envy tentacle on them. I took them to the CCTV''s blind spot first or simply held their hands with the excuse of checking their health after I said that their faces were a little pale. To cover my tracks, I altered their memories and pretended to borrow a book about herbs. "Is this all you want to borrow, doc?" asked the staff who was standing behind the counter, scanning the book barcode before he scanned my ID. "Yes. It''s the right book to kill the time," I replied to his small talk. A formal smile on my face. While what I was thinking was different. I was confused since none of them did it. I realized there were only four of them here, which meant the fifth person was not there. I had tried to find out who he was, but what they remembered was a man wearing the same clothes as them. The culprit used a flu mask so none of them knew either. After all, based on the schedule only there should be only four of them. In other words, the culprit didn''t work at this academy. He was an outsider who sneaked out of this ce. "Here you go. You have a week. Please return it on time," said the staff, handing my ID and the book to me. I took both of them. "Thank you." Without further ado, I went out from there. As I returned to the infirmary, I was again deep in thought. ''Is it Theo?'' I started to wonder. But with his muscr body and his lizard tail, it was easy for me to distinguish him from the others. But there was no one with those traits in the footage. All of this made my head hurt! Once I returned to the infirmary, I tossed the book and plopped myself into my chair. ''I don''t get it. The more I investigated, the more confused I became¡­.'' ----- The sun was getting higher and the time showed lunchtime. I couldn''t trust myself since I spent the entire morning reading the book. I was desperate and didn''t know what else to do. Also, I couldn''t leave my ce either. I wished I could send my Greed tentacles to raise my level, but this academy was in the middle of the city. If I sent my tentacles too far away, they were no different than a hand away from its body. They would return to their original form and die. The students came out of their ss and went to eat their lunch. While I had eaten my lunch and waited to give Julia ''her lunch''. To make sure no one bothered us, I sent a message to my team in the group chat that I wanted to prepare myself for the uing mission. So I asked them not to meet me at the infirmary. Well, I could only hope that the trio didn''t bother me. The knocking sounding from the door made me lower my book and turn my gaze to it. Julia came into the room. Her eyes immediately fell on the book in my hand. "This is the first time I''ve seen that book," she said. Her hand locked the door before she approached me. "I just wanted to kill time," I said, putting the book on the desk. She stopped beside me and checked that book. "By reading a book about herbs?" she said in disbelief, turning to me. That book mostly contained information about the herbs and their medical benefits so it was a bit heavy for mortals. "Yes. It''s a light book for me," I shrugged nonchntly. "A light book?" she repeated in surprise and picked it up. "This book has the same size as a dictionary and has a lot of information," sheined. I grinned. "I''m a devil, remember?" There was a time when I had to study a much thicker book than that, so that wasn''t a problem for me. "Anyway." I stood up from my seat and put down the book from her hand. Wasting no time, I grabbed her hand and took her to one of the beds. "We should cut the chit-chat. We have to get ready for our mission soon." She nodded. With a blushing face, she removed her skirt and panties before she unbuttoned a button of her white shirt and went up to the bed. "This is my first time doing it in a ce like this. So¡­ I''m a little embarrassed." She was on her knees. Her hands mped both her breasts and her palms on the bed. Rather than erotic, it made her look cute. I smiled at her cute gesture. "Just think of this as a challenge." Illustration is in #NSFW SSS illustration in my discord server >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 175 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 120: Noisy Infirmary II (18+) Chapter 120: Noisy Infirmary II (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 120. Noisy Infirmary II "I will try," said Julia with a blushing face. After that, she bumped her lips onto mine. Upon her kiss, I tilted my head and opened my mouth so our tongues could enter each other. My hand was on the back of her head. While the other one was on her waist. I could feel her soft skin against mine. Her tongue moved like a wild fish in my mouth. Her perfume gave off a different aroma from her natural scent. "Did you just change your perfume?" I asked once I broke our kiss. "It''s only lotion," she said with a smile. "You said you wanted to do it with me so I used it this morning." She brought her face close to my ear and whispered again. "I just wonder if the devil likes this scent. Or¡­" Her hand went down to my groin and touched my bulge without hesitation. "He is only interested in satisfying his lust." I replied with a teasing smile. "Both." Once again we bumped our lips against each other. Our bodies were pressed together as tightly as possible. We couldn''t get enough of each other. It felt so good to have my body with hers. And the feeling grew stronger as our kiss As I continued kissing her, my hands groped her body. I peeled off her remaining clothes, exposing her naked breasts to me. In turn, she pulled my shirt and pushed me onto the bed. But rather than tossing my shirt off, she covered my eyes with it. My breath stopped for a second as I caught what she was going to do. I didn''t expect this. "Trying a new kink, huh?" I teased. Well, with my sharp sense and battle experience, covering my eyes didn''t affect me much. "We are going to y a game," she said with a teasing tone. "And all I need from you is to enjoy my touch. Do you agree?" "I more than agree." After that answer, she undid my pants and pulled them off. While doing so, she kissed my abs until my cock popped out. It was hard already. Her left hand grabbed the shaft while her right hand brushed my balls. I could feel everything clearly as if I saw it with my own eyes. With my eyes shut, I began to feel her warm fingers around my d*ck. On top of that, her palm rubbed slowly up and down. With every stroke, her fingertips grazed my perineum. "Hnn..." I groaned with pleasure. "Is it good?" she asked with concern. "Do it harder," I demanded. She did as I told her. She pressed her thumb into the base of my cock and squeezed it firmly. I groaned loudly and my hips buckled as a result. "Ahh...you''re so big..." sheplimented me. Her words made me even hornier. Soon after, her lips met at the tip of my cock. She sucked it like a pacifier. Her tongue worked its magic over the head and down the shaft, tickling every nerve there. The feeling was so intense I almost lost myself in the ecstasy of lust. When she took my entire length into her mouth impatiently, I had to hold her cheeks with my hands so she wouldn''t choke. "NGH!" I grunted loudly. This was crazily good. She was wilder than I thought. While sucking me, she yed with my balls with her hand. "Uuuggghhh!" I gasped. My body demanded more. However, I knew this was only the beginning. I had to endure more since I wanted to see how far this would go. "Are you ready?" she asked me with a mischievous smile. "I am." Without further ado, she crawled over me and rubbed her entrance to my ns before she pushed down her wet hole to me, swallowing my erection entirely. Since I didn''t want to miss out on the hot scene, I decided to pull off the shirt from my eyes so I could see her horny expression clearly. Her inner wall was hot, slippery, and tight. I mped me perfectly and hugged cock dearly as if it had been waiting for that moment for a long time. "Mmm...ahh," I groaned while thrusting my hips upwards to meet her downward movements. She kept moaning while moving her hips up and down. The sound of her voice made my cock twitch. In contrast, my pelvis smacked against her ass. The feeling of friction sent shivers throughout my body. My hands rested on her ass before I squeezed it. "Oh~ It feels amazing," she panted. Her breathing became faster and quicker. I could tell by her expression she was getting closer to her climax. Her head fell back and she closed her eyes. That meant that she was close to losing herself in orgasm. The same as her, I let my desire take over me. "Oh fuck Julia! You taste so good!" I groaned without stopping my movements. Our ragged breath and shing flesh sound filled the room. "Azrael...ahhh!" she screamed while cumming. I followed up her orgasm by unloading my semen inside her. An announcement about my Lust point appeared in front of me, but I decided to ignore it and closed the screen. "Ahhhh! Mmmmm!" she sighed once she finished. It was a pity since I couldn''t use my Libido skill on her due to the narrow time. Still, it was a nice sex y, especially since she was the one who served me. After we finished, she copsed on the bed and leaned forward to give me a passionate kiss. "That was amazing." She smiled and hugged me tightly. "I love you, Azrael," she whispered. A smile bloomed on my face. "I also---" Before I finished my words, my heart was pounding for no reason. *Ba-thump* A surge of emotion filled my mind and the mysterious subus'' voice echoed in my head. ''Your Highness, I love you¡­'' >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 175 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 121: Memory Fragment Chapter 121: Memory Fragment Seven Sins System Chapter 121. Memory Fragment I was stunned. A series of shes of images of the mysterious subus crossed my head. But instead of standing like before, I could see her bloody body falling in my arms. A bitter smile on her lips. Her sad look showed that she didn''t want to leave me but her body didn''t allow her to stay with me any longer. Then she turned to ashes. "No..." I whispered. My pupils trembled. The overwhelming emotion hit my head like a tsunami that swept across a city. I raised my hands and held my head. My eyes were tightly closed. "Ahhhh! AHHH!" I couldn''t help but let out a scream as the excruciating pain pierced my heart. I just had sex and had my climax yet I felt heartbroken. My heart shattered into pieces as if my beloved one had just rejected me or I had just lost something important in my life. Very important, to the point it broke my heart. Is that what it feels like to lose something important? Have I ever lost anything? When? Three hundred years ago? Five hundred years ago? "Ghhh!" I pressed my lips and held back the rest of my screams. Even though it was a closed room, it was lunchtime. The corridor was filled with students. My voice could leak out and that could give me new problems. ''Please someone stops this! Stop this madness!'' I begged internally to no one. But I knew no one could help me. "Azrael, what happened?" Julia''s voice came from my side. Her hands touched my cheeks and my neck in a panic. Somehow that was enough to relieve my pain a bit, yet the anger took its ce. I was so mad to the point I couldn''t control myself. I snapped my eyes. My eyes turned red and my pupils turned into a feline that belonged to a snake. All my tentacles and wings burst out my back and my horns popped on my head. Julia gasped in shock and pulled her body away from me. Her hands released me. But I quickly pulled her and pinned her onto the bed, reversing our position. As I was above her, my eyes were on her. My gaze showed clear anger. My hunting breath showed my unstable emotions and the adrenaline that rushed inside of me. From how I pinned her hands, it was clear, I didn''t want to continue our lewd act. I realized my grip hurt her wrists. I could see her HP point drop a couple of points because of it. Yet I didn''t want to let her go. I felt like a beast who was ready to eat its prey, even my tentacles showed the same thing and all of its yellow eyes had turned red. "Azrael," she called my name once again. Her shock was clear from her face and tone of voice. But I didn''t budge. I gritted my teeth and tried to process all the emotions in my heart. I felt as if I had an inner beast who was trying to rise and overwhelm me. I knew it wasn''t a real beast, but my anger could make me lose control of myself. The question was, why? A few breathster, I closed my eyes and tried to swallow my feelings. My tentacles'' red eyes turned yellow, indicating that I could control myself before my tentacles and wings disappeared from my back. Likewise with my horns. In just a few seconds I could manage my emotions again. "Sorry," I whispered as I opened my eyes. My red eyes turned brown again. I dropped my body and hugged her tightly. "I didn''t mean to hurt you," I said regretfully and used my Dark Healing to heal her. My brain tried to process what was going on with me and my only guess was the cmity. Something happened to me that day. Something important and I forgot about it, for whatever reason. Maybe, because of shock and trauma since the Ancient Demon knocked my head or maybe¡­ someone tried to make me forget about it. ''Is it Dad?'' I guessed. But why? Why did he make me forget that important incident? ''I have to make him say it,'' I thought. But how? He kept denying it and said nothing happened that day. How could I get him to reveal all the truth? A secondter, what he said in our previous conversation crossed my mind. Didn''t he say that Ancient Demons also disrupted the mortal realm? The mortals might record it in a book about it. I might be able to figure out a thing or two from there, especially the reason why he decided to keep his mouth shut. "Azrael, what happened to you? This is the first time I saw you in pain," she whispered. Julia''s voice dismissed my thoughts. Her concern was clear from the tone of her voice. "I''m fine," I replied since I didn''t want to worry her. It was an obvious lie, but I didn''t know the answer either. "There''s no way you''re fine. You are trembling." "Huh?" Upon what she said, I pulled my body away and looked at my palms in disbelief. She was right. I was trembling! I couldn''t cover my shock at what I saw. How could I be like this? Gently, she ced her palm on the side of my face. "Mind telling me what happened?" she asked in worry. "I don''t know..." I muttered and clenched my hands before I turned my gaze to her, looking at her with a soft gaze. "I don''t understand either." My pupils moved side to side in obvious confusion. "Every time I see that woman in my head, I always lose my shit. I feel like I''m not myself." She furrowed his brows in confusion. "What woman?" "A mysterious subus," I replied. "And her face is the same as yours." "Is that the reason why you asked me whether we met before?" she asked. I nodded. "I thought something happened between us in the past. But it seems I''m the only one who feels this way. So it must only happen to my past, not yours," I tried to analyze. She hugged me gently. "What can I do to help you?" She whispered. "I don''t know what to do, Julia¡­" I closed my eyes and tried to swallow the mixed feelings inside me. "This is the first time I have no clue about what to do¡­" I whispered. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 179 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 122: The Devil Has Tricked Us! Chapter 122: The Devil Has Tricked Us! Seven Sins System Chapter 122. The Devil Has Tricked Us! Due to the narrow time, I forced myself to return to myposure and put on my usual expression. Still, I couldn''t fix my pale facepletely. Quickly, both of us put on our clothes and prepared for our mission. To avoid suspicion, Julia went out first while I left the infirmary a few minutester. Again, I immediately caught Theo who was hiding behind the door in a room not far from me. His eyes were watching me. But I decided to ignore him and went in the opposite direction. ''If he wants to attack me, he should do it soon. I''m getting bored here,'' I thought. It was kinda annoying since he acted like a high school girl stalking her crush. I had locked the infirmary before I left so he wouldn''t be able to steal from there. On the other hand, since I had reported the sleeping drugs'' disappearance to Katrina, even if he broke with the spare key, they know it wasn''t my fault. I went to the changing room, put on my usual battle suit, and put my things in my locker. Every now and then, some mentors and teachers made small talk with me, mostly about myst great escape and Katrina''s announcement about the mission. In addition, she also warned them to handle this mission more carefully and advised them to evacuate if they detected something wrong. Even though they didn''t say much, I could see the tension on their faces. Our mission was just to make sure the exit area of The Tall Ash Wood was free of monsters. In other words, we only made sure the monsters were in their habitat. The monsters around that area were only about level 5 to 15. A few of them were around level 20, but that shouldn''t be many. Just like its name, the area was filled with tall trees and suitable for an ambush. So the purpose of this mission was to test the students'' foresight and observation. But with thest attack, we had to be careful since this was worse than the previous terrain. That''s why I asked Katrina to send the drones. After changing clothes, we went to the parking lot and got in the vehicle. "Afternoon, doc," said ire with a smile once I got into my vehicle. "Afternoon." I sat down and put my seatbelt on as usual. While the trio greeted me with a somber orchestra. "Afternoon¡­" they greeted me like a sad song at a funeral. Their faces were gloomy as if they had lost their zest for life. By Darren''s side, Evie lowered her head in silence after stealing a nce at me. She didn''t even say hello to me. I couldn''t guess what she was thinking due to her cold expression. A frown appeared on my forehead. My eyes swept over them. I wondered if ire had told her what happened since their mood was inversely proportional. Or maybe, it was because of my earlier message in our group chat. ire was the only one who answered my message even though I knew all of them had read it. "What''s wrong with you guys?" I asked in confusion. Barry, who was usually the most excited of them, exhaled a long breath as if he had the heaviest problem in the world. "Nothing..." he answered without enthusiasm. I turned my gaze to ire, trying to find an answer from her. But she answered me with a shrug. "They were already like this when I came," she replied. I pointed at Evie with my thumb without taking my eyes off ire, indicating that I was also asking about her. "Same. And she doesn''t want to tell me why," ire said. "Right¡­" I was confused by the unusually gloomy atmosphere but since I didn''t want to dig too deep into their problem before we finished the mission, I decided to ignore it for a while and let them process their emotions. I was sure they would talk soon orter. So instead of asking about their problems, I decided to shift their concentration to what was most important right now. The mission. "Okay. Listen to me, team." I was about to talk about the mission and Katrina''s warning, but Barry raised his hand, asking me to stop talking. "Don''t force me, doc. Let this problem belong to the three of us," he said in a mncholic tone. Which was followed by Ion. He shook his head from side to side slowly. "My disappointment is immeasurable and my day is ruined." Which he ended with a long breath. "Is this about myst message?" I made my guess. I knew this was just their hyperbole, but their reactions intrigued me. "No¡­ it''s about something else," Darren replied in a gloomy tone. "What is it?" I asked curiously. "You won''t believe it if we say it," Darren said in the same tone. His expression reminded me of a tragic hero in the tragedy mortal movie. I smiled dryly. "Just say it." "The devil¡­ He has tricked us¡­" sobbed Ion. "This is cruelty!" Barry half screamed in frustration. While Darren covered the top of his face with his hand and shook his head from side to side in sadness without a word. I held my cringe desperately. ''Right, it must be because of the photos.'' I quickly caught the cause. "What did you guys dost night?" asked ire curiously. I hadn''t told her this and I was sure she already guessed the devil was me. "We took some photos with the devilst night. But when we check the results, there isn''t any trace of him in the photos. Not even his shadow," Darren exined. His sobs followed. "We thought we would be rich if we managed to sell his pics on the inte. But he shattered our innocent hope into pieces," added Barry in disappointment. "You were trying to trick the devil, how can you say it was an innocent hope?" protested ire, desperately holding her cringe. "You shouldn''t y with the devil. It can cost your lives," I decided to warn them. "We know," replied Ion. "But what about the money?" His voice sounded like a whine. "I can take my girlfriend to expensive fine dining with it. Then we can getid in a five-star hotel," Darren bbered his wishful thinking. As they babbled, I gave them a t stare. ''Heh, mortals.'' >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 179 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 123: Second Mission Chapter 123: Second Mission Seven Sins System Chapter 123. Second Mission As the vehicle moved, the trio whined nonstop. They bbered about how much money they could make for selling my photos on the inte. How would they spend it with a pizza party or buy new games and upgrade theirputer. They even dreamed of bing famous with just that simple thing. All of their whines gave me a headache. We were going on a mission but they were thinking of something else. Moreover, selling a devil''s photos, were they not afraid that I woulde and curse them? "Boy, stop it!" I ordered them as I couldn''t hold them anymore. "We are not boys, we are men,"ined Barry. "Right. Men," I corrected my words even though they didn''t act like one. They were the same as the kids in kindergarten. "Gentlemen," Darren fixed me again. Nope, there was no way I would call them that. "Whatever," I said in annoyance. "We have a missioning up, so I want you to listen to me," I reminded. Finally, it was enough to silence them. "Right," I exined what we might face there and all the worst possible scenarios. Including in case, another attack happened to us. Apart from that I also told them what to do and how to escape if that happened. Since ire''s strength was more than anyone else, I also gave her a lot of instructions on what she should do to help me, what she should do if we were separated or if we had to face the same case as thest mission. I didn''t hesitate to say it openly in front of my team since she was the team leader, so it was normal if I gave her more responsibility. "Do I make myself clear?" I asked once more after I finished my long exnation. "Aye, sir!" they answered. Somehow my exnation was enough to make their concentration back on this mission. Only Evie didn''t raise her voice even though I knew she paid attention to what I said. I turned to her. "Evie, are you listening to what I said?" I asked with a much calmer tone. "I am, sir," she answered. "Is something bothering you?" I made a wild guess. The trio had told their problem. But her, I didn''t have any idea what her problem was. I was guessing this might have something to do with her hidden talent. She shook her head from side to side. "Nothing, sir. " "Then why are you more silent than usual?" I asked. "I only feel a bit mncholic. You don''t have to worry about that," she reassured me. I wondered if she felt my emotional outburst when I couldn''t control myself this afternoon. Unfortunately, asking this before the mission started was not a good option. I nned to find out about thister with my Envy tentacle anyway so I saved all my questions. "Fine. Just remember. Concentrate on the mission. We don''t know what we''re going to face next," I said. "I understand." "Good." I swept my gaze over my team again. "One more thing. Stay away from anything rted to Theo and his team," I warned them. "Why? Because he hates you?" asked Ion. "Yeah. That''s the main reason," I admitted. "You know his bad temper, right? In the worst case, he might bring his personal problems on this mission. So better safe than sorry." "True," Barry chimed in. After the word left his mouth, the announcement indicated that we had almost arrived at our destination. But instead of the tense atmosphere like in the previous mission, the vehicle ran as usual. "Remember to keep on your battle formation, okay?" I reminded them as I realized our destination was getting closer. Even though the pressure wasn''t as bad as before, if we were not careful this could lead us to a bad end. "We understand," they replied in unison. The vehicle stopped and the door opened. We opened our seatbelts and jumped out of the vehicle. Several drones flew high above our heads to check on our surroundings and warn us in case of ambush or big attack. The scenery of a forest filled with tall gray trees entered our view. Although the trunks were not thick, the branches and tall leaves provided a nice hiding ce for the monsters. This was a perfect ce to ambush since some monsters could climb trees or jump from tree to tree. "Wo" All of them let out an orchestra. Their mouths were wide open. They mostly grew up in the city so a beautiful view like this was an unusual thing for them. "Let''s move. We only have two hours for this mission," I said, moving my feet to move forward. I had to look for opportunities to take out my Greed tentacles to raise my level and protect us in a bad case. They quickly followed me. We did not have a clear objective for this mission. We were simply roaming around ording to the direction given by the academy to secure the area. The academy had also warned us not to go too far for any reason and forbid us to provoke the deep forest monster even if we did not encounter any monster during our two hours mission. Although the monster levels and types were more diverse than the previous missions, I could say this mission was easier than the previous one. Still, this was a challenge for the students since a lot of monsters move on the trees rather than on the ground. So they had to sharpen their senses and pay attention to their surroundings. After I released a few tentacles and made sure this ce was safe, I allowed them to walk in front of me. To be honest, I was disappointed with this ce since I only encountered a few monsters and all of them were on a small level. I didn''t even find a good opponent even though I had moved my tentacles deeper into the forest. Illustration of the Woods is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 179 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 124: Chaotic Mission I Chapter 124: Chaotic Mission I Seven Sins System Chapter 124. Chaotic Mission I Still, that didn''t mean things went easy. I could catch some of the screamsing from the other direction. Some small-level monsters liked to jump on mortals out of curiosity. It made several students scream in shock and panic. It was a fatal thing since on the battlefield, screams would only show our location to the enemy and invite more monsters. That was why the mentors looked a lot tenser than thest mission. "Remember. Keep calm and don''t scream. That is a fatal mistake for a warrior," I reminded them once again while tailing them. I put my hands behind my waist and trod casually along the small river side as if I walked in the park. The sky above us was getting darker and the trees were getting denser. Since I didn''t find any good opponent, my Greed tentacles followed me as worms that moved swiftly through the soil, and some followed me as mosquitoes. They answered me with a nod. Their eyes swept around in caution. Their hands gripped their weapons tightly, ready to attack anyone who tried to ambush or attack us. They made no sound other than the rustling that came whenever their feet stepped on leaves and twigs. A couple of stepster, a quick movement that came from behind me, made me realize that something was attacking me. I stopped my steps. "Darren," I called him calmly. Upon my call, Darren quickly turned around, raised his bow, and shot his arrow. Faster than the wind, the arrow flew a couple of centimeters past the side of my head. I didn''t flinch at all. Then I could hear a shriek of pain once it prated the body of my attacker, a brown lice monster the size of a basketball. The sound of rustling leaves followed once the monster fell to the ground and died instantly. Its green blood wet the soil. Its name was Brown Lice. It was a level 4 monster so he could kill it in one shot. "One shot! Woohoo!" Darren shouted in a low voice, almost like a hiss to celebrate his little victory. But then he was back on guard and concentrated on his surroundings. Meanwhile, instead of following them, I kicked the monster''s corpse to turn it around. My eyes fell on the monster''s body. Several types of insect monsters like to attack in groups so I decided to check which one of this. "Oh no..." I muttered once I noticed a foul-smelling yellow liquiding from its ass. It was a liquid marker in case that creature got lost. Which meant, this monster wasing in groups, but somehow it was separated from the others. Its group should be around here. Wasting no time, I turned two of my tentacles into birds. They flew between the trees to inspect our surroundings. These monsters'' size was nothingpared to the trees around us and they were good at hiding so there was a high possibility that the drones did not detect them. At the same time, I ran to my team and stopped them. "Wait!" I ordered. All of them stopped their steps and turned to me. They looked tense since my call was not a good sign. "That monster is not alone," I warned once I stopped near them. "Are you serious?" said Barry in shock and disbelief. The others also showed the same reaction. They immediately swept their gazes around the surroundings, expecting an ambush from those little monsters. While I concentrated on what my tentacles saw. Dozens, no hundreds of lice monsters were on the trunks and watched some mortals walking beneath them. They had the same body color as the trunks so they could camouge easily. "Yes. But they''re not targeting us¡­" I answered them after a short pause. "Then who?" asked ire, turning to me. Before I said a word, a scream answered her question. It came from the west which was followed by the sound of a loud battle. Based on the map and area, that was where Team 5 was. Spontaneously, my team raised their weapons and was just about to storm toward it. But I extended my arm to the side, preventing them from moving from their position. ire turned to me and frowned. "Why?" Her question sounded like aint. As usual, even though she was my subus, her personality didn''t change. She would do what she thought was right. "This mission is training. We cannot interfere with it, except if the academy says so or the mentor announces that his/her team needs help," I stated firmly. I knew they wanted to help their friend but rules are rules. The students or mentors should not break it for any reason as long as that team could still fight or didn''t ask for help. If we helped them without their request and they could beat those monsters without our help then it would create new problems between the two teams. And they could me our team. On the other hand, I was not sure Team 5 could handle it due to arge number of attacks. Moreover, even though Brown Lice was a low-level monster, they drank blood like a vampire. Dealing with arge number of them was not a good thing. It could cost their lives. Soon a male voice came from mymunication device. "Team 5 is requesting reinforcement. A group of Brown Lice is attacking us. I repeat we are under attack by a horde of Brown Lice!" His panic was clear in his voice. I raised my device near my mouth. "Team 8 is on the way. We are near," I replied as a sign that we would immediately help him before I lowered my hand. "That''s our sign," I said. After they answered me with a nod, we ran through the forest to where the screams mixed with ruckus came from. Illustration of the Woods is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 183 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 125: Chaotic Mission II Chapter 125: Chaotic Mission II Seven Sins System Chapter 125. Chaotic Mission II Once we arrived, Team 5 was already in their defensive formation. Thebat doctor was in the middle while the DPS surrounded him. The monsters'' numbers were more than they could handle. They tried to back down but they couldn''t. The Brown Lice circled them and turned the green of the grass around them brown to their bodies. Team 5''s mage continued to cast her spell to burn those Lice with fire skills. It was not a suitable skill for a forest like this. It could burn the forest and it would bring disaster to all the students. But I knew they had no other choice. It was the best offensive skill and could kill a group of monsters in an instant. Team 5 mentor kept swinging his dual daggers to kill those monsters, as well as the others but the number didn''t decrease at all. My team stopped their steps. Their jaws dropped. All of them looked at those Brown Lice with wide eyes in horror, including ire. "What the hell¡­" muttered Barry. He shuddered in disgust. I exhaled a long breath. "This will be a waste of time," I muttered. And I was not sure Team 5 could hold the Lice any longer since the monsters also tried to jump on them from the trees. "We''ll clear them up quickly," I ordered. The monsters were still not aware of our existence so we had to use the opportunity to clear them up quickly. "How?" the trio asked in unison. I turned to them and smirked confidently. "I will show you how. Just follow my lead." I used my skill on them. ''Devil''s Blessing.'' [Your team ATK, M.ATK, and SPD +75%] [Time remaining: 14:59] "Evie," I called her and she turned to me. "Use your Ice Blizzard. Freeze them," I ordered. My whole team was shocked since an area of skill could hurt Team 5. "But---" Evie was about to reply to me, but I interrupted her. "It''s fine." I extended my hand to Team 5. My eyes were fixed on the front. "Freeze them with your strongest Ice skill. Now!" I ordered once again. Some of the Lices already noticed our existence and moved towards us. I didn''t have time to exin to them. "Okay!" she answered. Evie held her hands up. Her eyes that were glinting in gold showed she was using her fullest potential. The blue magic formation under her feet and the light emitting from her palms showed that she was casting the water magic element. The temperature around us dropped drastically and a secondter the light in her palms formed ice kes mixed with her Mana which was thenunched fiercely forward. As the blue light stormed at the target, I used my skill. ''Shadow Barrier.'' A cold wind mixed with ice shards rushed at Team 5 and froze all the Lice that surrounded them. They gasped in shock since Evie was using a skill area that couldn''t tell the difference between friend and foe so they would freeze like the monsters. But before the skill hit them, my transparent barrier enveloped them and protected them from that attack. - Whoosh! The violent cold wind froze the trees and leaves around them, including the ground. The Lice that were still attached to the trunks fell one by one. Their bodies were frozen and their brown color turned white. It was an effective skill for this kind of attack since the monsters'' bodies stuck to each other so the ice skill would spread rapidly on others and eventually freeze all of them quickly. When Evie finished casting her skill, most of the monsters had frozen. She lowered her hand and breathed heavily due to the massive Magic Power she had just spent. Her body staggered limply to the point she almost copsed. But I quickly caught her and hugged her with one hand. "Darren, kill all the monsters thate from above. ire, lead Ion and Barry to back Team 5 up," I ordered as I canceled my barrier. My eyes were still on Team 5. There were still some Lice that hadn''t died and were hanging around while Team 5 looked exhausted due to their previous fight. Their queen wasn''t here, if we hadn''t finished them, the Lices could have called their friends. "Yes sir!" Without further ado, they ran to Team 5. I took out an MP Potion from my inventory and gave it to Evie. "Drink it and take a rest. You have done well," Iplimented her. "Thank you." She took it and drank it. I could see her flushed face clearly and her eyes that kept staring at me. The faint blue light covered her body, indicating that her MP was filled. Feeling she was strong enough to stand on her own, I released my arm and let her return to her feet. Instead of joining the fight, I let my team work with Team 5 to clear the rest. Every now and then I simply cast the barrier or kill the Lice who tried to attack me with my dagger. In just a few minutes, all the monsters died and Team 5 came to me. "Thank you for saving us," the mentor said gratefully before he turned to Evie who was standing by my side. "Especially you. I''m surprised you can use area skills. Where did you learn it from?" he continued. They were still in the second semester, so they hadn''t studied the skill area yet. Behind him, team 5''sbat doctor was healing his friends before he chugged an MP potion. "I taught her," I said. The ice element area spell was very useful for escaping in urgent situations. I just needed to teach the magic formation and train her to concentrate her Magic Power to form the formation whenever she wanted to use it. The formation was a littleplex and bigger so it took more MP and time to cast it. That''s why she almost copsed in just one spell. The mentor turned his gaze to me. "You know about the mage''s spell?" he asked in disbelief. "I learned it a bit," I replied casually. Mage magic formation was not easy and most doctors were usually too busy studying herbs and medicine aside from their healing skills, so I could understand his shock. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 183 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 126: Chaotic Mission III Chapter 126: Chaotic Mission III Seven Sins System Chapter 126. Chaotic Mission III Just as those words left my mouth, an explosive sound that echoed throughout the forest interrupted our conversation. - Boom! Spontaneously, all of us turned to the origin of the voice. Surprisingly no thick smoke was seen, only screams followed. "Sounds like a big problem," blurted Team 5''s mentor, and I agreed with that. I was sure it was bigger than what Team 5 just experienced. So as usual I sent my bird shaped Greed tentacles to check it out. But before I got a clear vision from them, a male voice came from ourmunication devices. From the clear background sound, I believed he was the operator. "Drone one has crashed. Team, report your status! I repeat, report your status!" he demanded. I brought my device near to my mouth. "Team 08, all safe," I reported. "Team 05, all safe," team 5''s mentor reported. We could hear one by one reporting on their status except for two teams. "Team 03 and 04, report your status!" the operators tried to call them. No answer. "Team 03 and 04, do you copy?" the operator tried to call them once again. This time what we heard were only indistinct murmurs mixed with noises and screams. I wasn''t surprised by it since the two teams were in a mess more than team 5. My tentacles had arrived at their ce so I could see what was going on. Some of them were minor injuries. Some were quite severe to the point their legs or arms were covered in blood. Some of their devices were damaged or thrown away by the explosion''s impact while others were too busy to fight off the three Beetle shaped monsters. Their size was about two-story buses. Their shape was the same as a giant dung beetle with three tails that resembled Scorpio''s behind them. They were level 40 monsters, so that was bad news for both teams since running away from the battlefield was the same as leaving their wounded friends to die. Those monsters attacked them ferociously and thebat doctors couldn''t help the injured or take their wounded friends to safety. ''That''s so messed up,'' I thought. The question was, I had checked around this ce and previously I saw those monsters hibernating peacefully. That''s why I didn''t bother them. They were underground so the two teams couldn''t bother them either, but the fact that they looked angry confused me. Besides that, I could also see a strange thin smokeing out of the hole near them. The beetle didn''t have any skill that emitted that smoke and the mages from the two teams were injured so they couldn''t cast their skill. I wondered if this was the culprit''s doing. I brought my device near to my mouth once again. "Team 03 and 04 are near our position. Team 08 is asking for permission to check," I decided to make my move. Judging from the movement of the ground around the holes I was sure there were still several other beetles moving closer to that location, so I turned my Greed tentacles into worm monsters and fought the rest of them underground. "Request granted," replied the operator. "Copy that," I replied. "Team 05 also is asking permission to join Team 08," Team 5''s mentor decided to help me. "Request granted." Without further ado, we rushed to help. When we arrived, their situation was more chaotic than when we found Team 5. Unexpectedly, Theo and his team arrived earlier than us. Bravely, he jumped in front of one of the monsters and swung his sword at it. "Don''t worry. I will save you!" he shouted. His team immediately backed him up. Still, with that many monsters and injured people, he couldn''t protect all of them. "Where did theye from?!" said team 5''s mentor in surprise. Yeah, I also wanted to ask a simr thing. But my question was why did they suddenly wake up? Unlike the previous situation, all the monsters and students were separated from each other. Since I couldn''t use the same method, I decided to use another method. "Evie, use Freeze on the smallest one!" I ordered, pointing at the target. That monster was the furthest from the others, so her skill shouldn''t hurt the others. After all, Freeze was different from the previous skill area. It was a single-target skill that was used to freeze the enemy''s body for a while. It wasn''t as deadly as her previous skill but enough to freeze the monster''s body. Without answering, she carried out my orders. The magic formation once again glowed under her feet, but this time, it wasn''t as big as the previous formation so her cast time was quicker. "Move!" she ordered. The students who were near the monster quickly fled. She moved her hand forward. A stream of ice rushed at that monster and froze the monster. But since that monster was above their level, she could only freeze its feet. At the same time, I cast my Barrier on the wounded ones. It was the first aid in urgent cases since they had trouble finding a safe ce. "Split into two groups! ire, Ion, and Darren to the frozen beetle. Barry and Evie to the big one," I ordered them. Yeah, in urgent cases like this, the mentor was allowed to take over the team leader''s duties. All of them followed my orders, except Barry. "But what about you?" he asked worriedly. Since I sent all my DPS, it meant no one to protect me. "I will support you while healing the others," I said in a firm tone. "Now, go!" With a heavy heart, Barry ran into the battlefield. "My team will back Theo''s team," said Team 5''s mentor. "Thank you." Yep, that was the best choice since I didn''t want to help him whatsoever. Without another word, they rushed into the battlefield. In the middle of that chaos, I walked into the middle of it and used my Dark Healing to heal everyone and my Devil''s Blessing so they could quickly join the fight. ''Too bad I can''t use my tentacles or I can take care of this easily,'' I thought. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 183 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 127: Chaotic Mission IV Chapter 127: Chaotic Mission IV Seven Sins System Chapter 127. Chaotic Mission IV The noise of fighting broke the silence of the forest. The sound of the shing of weapons and the monsters'' horns mingled with the monsters and the students'' shrieks. The explosion from the fire skill and the ice skill that froze the monsters'' bodies echoed. Several trees fell due to the impact. Some parts of the ground turned ck. Still, although I had healed all of them, it didn''t mean they could take on those monsters easily. Moreover, some Brown Lice also joined the fight and tried to take the opportunity to have their lunch. It was hard for them to fight the Beetles while the Lices distracted them. Meanwhile, my Greed tentacles were too busy to clear the Beetles underground. It was weird since those monsters were angry out for something and I was sure the gas was rted to that. So I ordered one of my tentacles to find the source. Without it, I couldn''t check what it was. Since the other team was busy dealing with other monsters, my team was the only one who had to face a beetle monster by ourselves. Half of the monster''s body had already been frozen by Evie''s Freeze skill, but the upper half of the monster''s body was still moving fiercely to attack its surroundings. "AAAAAA!!!" Barry screamed in fear when the monster swung its sharp horns at his head. He raised hisnce to block its attack. But before the horn shed with his weapon, a transparent barrier blocked it. "Remember the rules!" I reminded him. His scream would only attract other monsters'' attention. He turned around and looked relieved once he found me and the rest of Team 8 standing behind him. "I thought I was going to die." His voice sounded like a whine. - BANG! The shing sound boomed once the monster swung his horn to break the barrier. That sound made Barry retreat a bit due to intimidation. Likewise with the other melee DPS, including ire. "You guys want to be heroes, right?" I asked in annoyance. If they were afraid that we would have a hard time fighting the monster. Well, I could use my tentacles to kill that monster in an urgent case. "I am! But not like this!" answered Barry. His tone made it sound like aint. His gaze shifted from the monster to me repeatedly. "Oh,e on. That big guy is only level 40!" I replied. "But he is huge! How can we beat him?" Ion retorted. Well, those monsters were indeed only level 40 but the monsters had much bigger bodies than the academy''s hologram monster. The intimidation was too much for them and it shrunk their guts. Well, if I was a mortal I would panic like them since mortals didn''t have wings and couldn''t teleport like me. So they could only depend on their speed. To make it worse, with a barrage of attacks like this, we''d had a hard time countering him. Once the barrier broke the monster would attack us, what we could do was a dodge. Whereas we couldn''t rely on the other teams since they also struggle to fight the other monsters. ''Ha¡­ I have no choice then.'' "Get ready, once we have our chance we will attack him," I ordered. At the same time, I turned my Greed tentacle into a cockroach to infiltrate the beetle''s ass quickly before it morphed into a human-sized parasitic monster. ''Ugh, I hate this,'' I grumbled internally since I needed eyes on my tentacle to do it. And since my tentacle''s eye could see in the dark, I could see all its inner stomach. Wasting no time, my tentacle rummaged through its internal organs wildly. The beetle startled. It stopped attacking us and let out a roar of pain. "Attack him! Now!" I ordered as I canceled my barrier. Once the barrier shattered into pieces, all the melee DPS attacked the monsters in turn before they retreated. While the ranged DPS were otherwise, they first retreated to a safe ce before they used their skills to attack the monster once the melee DPS stopped their attack. As before, Darren shot his arrows at the beetle''s eyes and it sessfully blinded the monster. Followed by Evie who attacked the monster with her Ice spell and managed to freeze its legs once again. "Finish him!" I ordered. They didn''t have much time. I also set up my barrier in case the monster managed to free itself from Evie''s skill before ire and the others managed to kill it. My teamunched their attacks non-stop. The monster''s HP dropped rapidly. On the other hand, my tentacle kept stirring its internal organs. When I was pretty sure that we would beat it soon, the ice suddenly broke and the monster tails moved wildly toward ire, Ion, and Barry. ''Shadow Barrier!'' Three of them flinched when the tip of the monster''s tails almost reached them, but my transparent barrier blocked them. - BANG! ¨C BANG! --- BANG! "Evie, freeze his tails!" I said. Although I''d rather take care of this myself, the second drone was above us so I had to beat it in the normal way. Well, with my tentacle in its belly, I didn''t think it was normal either. Evie did mymand and the ice froze the tails. I quickly canceled my barrier and without mymand, they quickly attacked the monsters at the same time. - Brak! The monster fell to the ground after Barry gave hisst hit. His cool pose made him look like a pro warrior. Unfortunately, we hadn''t been able to celebrate our victory since we had to back up the other team. Yeah, it was a bit pathetic since even though Theo and his team had arrived first and Team 5 already backed them up, he hadn''t managed to beat his target. Well, judging by the monster''s HP he should have won soon. So instead of helping him, we went to other teams. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 187 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 128: Gas of Madness I Chapter 128: Gas of Madness I Seven Sins System Chapter 128. Gas of Madness I Five minutester, after the other teams arrived, we finally managed to kill all the monsters, either the Brown Lice or Dung Beetle. "Did everyone save?" Theo shouted as if he was the most meritorious of all of us,pletely ignoring that his shout could bring more monsters to us. He turned his body around and swept his gaze to all of us. "We are, sir," answered the students in a much lower voice than his. They knew they had to answer or he would keep shouting. The other mentors frowned at him, but they didn''t say a word since they were busy checking their own team and reporting this attack to the academy. Besides, Theo was the ''hero'' of this ident. He was the first to arrive at this ce so they couldn''t say anything. Meanwhile, I was busy with others. After checking that no one was near me or following me, I bent one of my knees in front of a hole the beetle came from and extended my hand to it. Soon, my tentacle-shaped mouse brought a ss bottlemonly for medicine. From the shape, I was sure it came from the Clourmity Academy. But instead of missing the sleeping drugs, the big red X with the date on the bottom of the bottle indicated that it was the medicine bottle that I threw away. I marked it to make sure no one used it. I took it and let my tentacle transform into their original mini form before they slipped into my skin. There was nobel on that bottle. There was only a slight blue residue with a pungent smell at the bottom. I brought it to my nose and smelled it. The smell of rotten fish mixed with burned corpses pierced my nose. My eyes widened once I realized what it was. ''Gas of Madness...'' I thought as I pushed the bottle away from my nose. That was the main reason why The Dung Beetles suddenly went berserk for no reason when my announcement didn''t find any anomaly around here. Despite its name, Gas of Madness was a liquid, not a real gas. But it would evaporate and turn into gas once someone opened the container. It was a drugmonly used by mortals in monster diators to force the monsters to fight against each other. It would stimte their nerves and put them into a rage. As a result, they would kill each other. It was an illegalpetition for the rich that still existed today. I nced at the mentors. ''The culprit must be one of them.'' I didn''t think the students had the guts to do this. This person could also be rted to the culprit or even he is the culprit himself. ''Or maybe¡­'' I shifted my nce to Theo. As usual, he was approaching Julia and asked how she was. While shepletely ignored him and concentrated on the other team. He was the main suspect considering I saw him stalking me near the infirmary. The reason? I bet it was because he wanted attention. I took everyone''s attention on thest mission, so I was sure he didn''t want that anymore. Moreover, it was clear from how he fought the Beetle before. Instead of teaming up with Team 5, he attacked the monster alone. He even did not allow his team to attack and acted like he was alone. On the other hand, he also ordered them to set up an attack formation and prepare themselves. On the other hand, he didn''t let any of them help me including team 5, so he didn''t lose his audience. I decided to y a trick on him. I turned and lifted the bottle, showing it to the others. "I found something interesting here," I announced. Everyone''s gaze turned to me. Some immediately approached me without further ado. Including Julia. "What''s that?" asked Julia curiously once she was near me. The others also showed the same question on their faces. I lowered my hand and brought the tip of the bottle to their nose. Some immediately scrunched their noses due to the pungent smell. The others immediately turned their faces in other directions and coughed. "It''s Gas of Madness," I stated. "Isn''t that illegal? Why is it here?" asked one of the mentors. "So that is the reason why those monsters attack my team," said another mentor. "Does that mean someone pulled a cruel prank on us?" guessed Team 5''s mentor. "I think the culprit should be one of us," I said as I showed the X-red mark at the bottom of it. "This bottle is from the academy. I always make this mark and put the date when I discard it. The culprit couldn''t possibly use this by chance." "That''s crazy!" said one of them. The others exchanged nces and murmured to each other. Only Theo didn''t react, instead, his eyes fixed on the bottle. "I think---" One of them was just about to let out their voice, but he stopped after Theo suddenly tried to snatch the bottle from me. I quickly moved my hand the other way due to his sudden movement, avoiding him. "What are you doing? You could break it!" I asked in displeasure. The other mentors also turned to him and frowned upon his reckless action. "I just want to check it," he replied. He opened his hand, asking me to give it to him. His eyes that were looking at me were filled with clear arrogance. "You can check itter after I give it to Miss Katrina," I refused. "Why?" he asked. "Because this is important evidence and I was the one who found it, so I''m the one who will give it to her," I insisted. From his attitude, I was sure it was his. But he didn''t care. "Give me that bottle, Dr. Allen," he demanded in a firm voice once again. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 187 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 129: Gas of Madness II Chapter 129: Gas of Madness II Seven Sins System Chapter 129. Gas of Madness II Rather than me, it was Julia who answered him. "I don''t understand why you want to take it from him," she said straight to the point. Her suspicion was clear from her gaze and the tone of her voice. "Yeah, it''s Dr. Allen who found it so he should be the one who brings it to Miss Katrina. Why do you insist on taking it?" asked Team 5''s mentor in suspicion. Theo turned to them, showing his annoyed expression. "He is a doctor and the bottle came from the infirmary''s trash bin. Maybe, he was the one who put it there and pretended to find it. Besides, are you sure it will be safe in his hands?" he retorted as if he already provided the answer. "Should I remind you about thest duel, Theo? Besides, if it''s Dr. Allen''s why did he announce it to us? He should keep it for himself," said Julia. The students couldn''t help but look restless due to the tension between the mentors. And I had to admit, arguing in this ce was not a good choice. Theo exhaled a long breath. "Sorry, Julia. After what I saw between you and him, I''m not sure you can see anything rted to him objectively anymore," he stated firmly. Julia pressed her lips since he did have a point. But Team 5''s mentor helped her. "I agree with Julia. Dr. Allen was with me when it happened and we all know how fast Gas of Madness'' reaction is. I don''t think it is his," he defended me without hesitation. Theo turned to him and showed his arrogant face. "And you also can''t say anything about this since he just saved you and your team," he pointed out without hesitation. "So, who can judge this, Theo?" I asked him. From all his exnations, I was sure he had prepared this well. So I was sure he had another goal. He turned to Team 3''s mentor. "Rudy, what do you think?" I bet he hoped Rudy would defend him, but he was wrong. "I can''t say anything about this. The easiest solution is to follow the academy rules. It was Dr. Allen who found it. ording to the regtions, it is Dr. Allen who should take it to the academy." I also helped Rudy and his team by healing his students, so he was stuck between me and Theo. The easiest way out was to throw everything at the rules. "The bottle was found in a trash can, and Gas of Madness can be purchased at illegal drug stores. It could be everyone," another added. Theo clicked his tongue in annoyance since things didn''t go his way. "Tch! I know, but Dr. Allen has the highest possibility of doing it," he warned. "I don''t get it. Why are you insisting, Theo? Are you afraid of something? Or is it because this bottle should never be found?" I asked in a calm tone. Yet it only made Theo act more arrogant. He bumped his right fist onto his left chest. "I, Theo Sunrider, was never afraid of anything. Don''t equate me with you," he said. "You don''t deserve to be a mentor!" "What makes you think of that," I provoked him. "I know you have a terminal illness and are in bad shape. If not, there was no way you screamed this afternoon," he exined without hesitation. A triumphant smile on his lips. His exnation made them turn to me. From their expressions, it was clear they were asking for an exnation. "Do you have a terminal illness, Dr. Allen?" one of the mentors asked in worry. "No." I turned to him and gave him a reassuring smile. "If he''s right, how could Miss Katrina let me be here?" "Did you stalk him?" Julia asked in displeasure. Her eyes fell on Theo. I hadn''t told her about this. He nced at her. "I overheard it by chance," he said without guilt. "I see¡­ I should be happy then since you are so considerate of me. Still, I''ll give it to Miss Katrina. Besides," I pointed to the drone hovering above us. "She''s watching us all the time." The others looked up, including Theo. Our debate was too intense to the point that they forgot Katrina was paying attention to all of this. But the fact that she did not interfere with our debate showed that she was also observing us. Without a word, I simply raised my hand and showed the bottle to the drone clearly before I took it into my inventory ring. With everything he said, I believed Theo was the one who brought this Gas here. So I just needed to find his motive. It was either he was the culprit or he was wanting to make another ident that could make him the hero of the day. As expected, a secondter, Katrina''s voice came from ourmunication device. "Let Dr. Allen bring the evidence to me. Due to the unexpected incident, the mission was terminated. Return to your vehicle now." It was Katrina herself giving us orders, so even Theo couldn''t argue with it anymore. "Roger that," answered one of the mentors. While the others dispersed, Theo was still standing there, blocking me. His eyes were fixed on me in displeasure. "You heard her. Let''s go back," I said. "You better hold that bottle well. Don''t even think about destroying the evidence," he threatened me before he turned around and left. ''Ho~ this is interesting,'' I thought. From his words, I noticed that he was trying to snatch the bottle from me not because he wanted to break it, but because he wanted to give it to Katrina. In other words, there was something in the bottle that was set up to trap me. ''I guess I just have to check it out on the way,'' I thought as I moved my feet and returned to our vehicle with the others. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 191 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 130: Katrinas Investigation I Chapter 130: Katrina''s Investigation I Seven Sins System Chapter 130. Katrina''s Investigation I There wasn''t any anomaly encounter after that when I thought the culprit would attack us the same way. It confused me. This would also put me at disadvantage since it was Julia and me who asked Katrina to send the drones. Katrina could have thought this was my n and I was trying to frame someone for my fame. On the other hand, the drones would also be our witnesses and showed all the evidence that I had nothing to do with all of this. While the trio looked excited about their victory, I spent the rest of the mission in silence. ire and Evie also didn''t say anything due to my expressions. But they didn''t dare to ask either. I guessed they knew I was deep in thought about what had just happened. After we arrived at the academy, Katrina ordered the mentors toe to her office and asked the students to gather in the ssroom. She didn''t say anything other than that, but we knew she did it to investigate this. Although it seemed trivial, this was a big problem and very dangerous. They were lucky since I was with them. So no one was hurt because of this incident. If this happened to normal teams, I was sure at least they came home injured. The students were still in the second semester, they didn''t have much experience. Mentors would have a hard time facing the monsters since the Gas of Madness made them more fierce. We arrived at Katrina''s office and lined up in front of her. Katrina looked at us in discontent with her two assistants standing by her sides. A recording of what happened at the Wood was on the projector screen behind her. Without saying a word, I took out the bottle from my inventory before I gave it to Katrina, who was ready with the gloves covering her hands. The same gloves also covered her assistant''s hands. "I think you should check for fingerprints. I''m sure the culprit must have left it on the bottle," said Theo out of the blue. "That is not fair. It came from the infirmary and Dr. Allen was the one who checked it every day. His fingerprints must be there," Julia defended me without further ado. "Then it''s easy. Just look for another person''s fingerprints besides his. If they don''t find it, then he''s the culprit," retorted Theo. I bet he did this not only for attention but also to kick me out of the academy. "But that bottle was in the trash. The cleaning service could touch it and leave fingerprints," said Team 5''s mentor. "All cleaning services wear rubber gloves so they won''t leave their prints. Besides, we can narrow the suspects. We were the ones who went to that wood. The culprit is among us, we will keep it that way," Theo said confidently. Yet I looked calm. "What if there are no fingerprints at all?" I lightly asked. All of us wore gloves during the mission and I always checked the bottle with my tentacles. So I didn''t leave fingerprints at all. On the other hand, judging by his confidence, I was sure Theo also used gloves to touch it. "Are you trying to say that you wiped all your fingerprints before we got here, Dr. Allen?" he asked in a sarcastic tone, ring at me in usation. "I just wanted to say I also used to wear gloves when I checked the bottles. That''s my habit. I know some drugs are dangerous and someone might steal one of them and use it for his own benefit. So in case of something like this, the police can check the fingerprint to find the culprit," I said in a calm tone. I turned to him. "So if the culprit was also wearing gloves, there wouldn''t be any fingerprints at all." I pointed out what I mean. He red at me in displeasure. "You are surely as slippery as an eel, Dr. Allen." That statement showed that he didn''t check it before he put his n into action. He just assumed all the bottles in the infirmary had my fingerprints. "I should be the one who said that." A slight cynical smile on my lips. "Enough!" Katrina''s voice made us turn to her. "I know this will happen so I have prepared another method of investigation. Just wait here, I''m sure I''ll find it soon," she announced. "What do you mean?" he asked. "I''ve sent an investigation team to check your rooms. The culprit needed a special tool to fill the bottle with Gas of Madness. Let''s hope the culprit hasn''t thrown it yet. I hope you guys don''t mind it," she dered. ''Oh, she''s smart,'' I thought. I was surprised she could think this far. "Isn''t that too much? What if one of them steals our stuff?" said Theo in rejection. A frown on his forehead. A confident smile blossomed on his lips. I could even catch a mockery from there since her solution could definitely catch the culprit. "It will not happen. It was my twin sisters who led this investigation directly. I also will not interfere in your personal affairs and only focus on this matter so don''t worry. Now, please have a seat." She gestured at us to sit on the sofa. We sat and waited as Katrina asked. While I looked calm, Theo looked uneasy. Luckily, I let myst two tentacles follow me since I thought I would need themter and I was right. I kept my poker face while moving my mosquito-shaped tentacles to my room. I needed them to take my phone and the summoning formations. I knew Katrina wouldn''t do anything even if they found i, but it was better safe than sorry. So I simply made them fly into my room, sneak in, and eat all the evidence before they turned into mosquitoes again and left. I could make my tentacles spit it out againter. Illustration is in my discord channel >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 191 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 131: Katrinas Investigation II Chapter 131: Katrina''s Investigation II Seven Sins System Chapter 131. Katrina''s Investigation II Two hours had passed, but Katrina hadn''t allowed us to leave her office and confiscated all of ourmunication devices so no one outside the room could help us. She also provided us with food and drinks. This room also had a private toilet including a bathroom in case we needed a quick shower. Her two assistants made sure we got what we needed. She provided a TV and some books to treat our boredom. But since there were a lot of people here, most of the mentors decided to chat. We discussed many things. From our team progress, and sharing our troubles, to things that were not rted to the academy such as new restaurants and fashion trends. So it wasn''t a boring wait at all, instead, I could get a lot of information from other mentors about random things. But one thing was for sure, no one was allowed to get out of there. While Julia, I, and most of the mentors enjoyed our hang out to break the tense atmosphere, I could catch the nervousness on Theo''s face. Even though he was sitting with us, he didn''t say much and chose to pretend to watch TV. Soon, the knocking sounds apanied by the door being opened came. We stopped our conversation and turned towards the door. Penelope and several people in security uniforms entered the room, a sign that they had finished their inspection. She went over to Katrina and stood behind the desk along with the others. A small bag was in one of the security''s hands. We moved from our seats and stood before them. The atmosphere once again turned tense due to their arrival. "Thank you for your patience. I and my investigation team have checked your rooms and came here after getting the evidence," Penelope announced. None of us opened our voices to answer her. "We''ve also checked the CCTV and the fingerprints on the tool to make sure we caught the right person," she added before he turned to look at me. "Dr. Allen," she called my name. Once everyone heard it, they turned to me in disbelief and anger. The tense atmosphere was clear. While I still looked calm. "Yes?" I replied. "You should ''clean up'' your bed better," warned Penelope. I already made my bed this morning, so I was sure she meant my sperm which was still left on my bed sheet. "I understand, Miss Penelope," I replied. Then she turned to Theo. "And you, Theo," she continued. One of the investigation teams opened the bag and ced a huge syringe connected to an electronic devicemonly used to move the Gas of Madness. It was a special tool since Gas of Madness evaporated easily when it was exposed to air so the electronic device worked as a vacuum to ensure there was no air in the injection or the bottle. "We found this under your bed. You should be ashamed of what you did," Penelope dered. A trace of anger was evident in her tone of voice. People''s gazes turned to Theo who was silent. Yet from the expression on his face it was clear he had no regrets. "Are you sure about that?" Katrina confirmed. "I''m sure of that." Penelope rified. "I''ve checked it and there are only his fingerprints on the device. The residue is also still there and the room is locked." I exhaled a long breath secretly and held back my smirk. ''That''s what you get if you y with fire,'' I thought. I bet he didn''t think his n would backfire on him this easily. I didn''t even need to do anything. "You are one of our best mentors yet youmitted a serious crime. You know what you do can hurt or even kill students and mentors?" Katrina asked him in rage. Her eyes were on him showing how angry she was. He didn''t answer. Still, his face showed no guilt either. "Tell me. Why did you do that?" Finally, Penelope asked after a short silence. "It could have been someone else putting it in my room. The security has the spare key. I think you made that decision too soon," Theo retorted. It was a desperate defense. "I''ve checked the CCTV and made sure no one has infiltrated your ce. Based on the CCTV footage, I also found that you sneaked into the infirmary after Dr. Allen left. So I''m sure you''re the culprit." He used the sk from one of my empty medicine bottles. That''s why he was waiting for me earlier. Unfortunately, I never checked the medicine with my own hands. And my tentacles didn''t have any fingerprints even if it was in Lust mode. "You have also checked the CCTV? In just a few hours? Are you bluffing?" Theo tried to defend himself desperately. His clear disbelief at the tone of his voice. I could say if it wasn''t because I followed the investigation team with my tentacles I wouldn''t believe it either. But since I knew what the investigative team was doing, I understood why he said it. "I''m not bluffing, Theo," Penelope replied firmly. "After seeing what happened via the drone, I asked Penelope and the investigation team to focus on your room and Dr. Allen''s room. That''s why they were able to finish their investigation quickly," exined Katrina. "Why only me and Dr. Allen?" Theo asked in displeasure, asking for their exnation. "Because only the two of you are the most suspicious among all. So to save time, we decided to focus our investigation on you guys," Penelope admitted. It was a little annoying for me, but if I were them, I would do the same. "Do you have any other defense, Theo?" Katrina made sure. I nced at Theo. His face turned red either in anger or shame. But he didn''t say a word. "I think that''s enough. All of you are allowed to return to your rooms, except for Theo," Katrina announced. I bet she would fire him. Without saying a word, all of us disbanded and went to the exit. Illustration is in my discord channel >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 191 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 132: One Hell of A Mentor Chapter 132: One Hell of A Mentor Seven Sins System Chapter 132. One Hell of A Mentor Once all the mentors came out of the office and the door behind us closed, all of us started to let out what we were thinking while our feet stepped away from there. "I''m still pissed off with what Theo did! He almost killed my team!" team 3''s mentor hissed in anger, trying to dampen his voice as low as possible. Yet his anger was clear from his face. "I agree. Miss Katrina should give him a worse punishment than firing him," said another mentor. All of us showed clear anger. "But as the academy''s principal said, that''s all she can do. Unless she reports this to the Pdin association," Julia reminded them. It wasn''t a defense, but a fact. "Oh¡­ I definitely will do that," blurted team 4''s mentor in rage. "He also almost killed my team." "Count me in," said team 3''s mentor. "He wants to be the hero of the day. That''s why he acted like that," said another mentor in disappointment. "I agree. That''s the reason why he made me and my team his audience. He made us literally do nothing but watch him fight the Beetle," said team 5''s mentor in irritation before he turned to me. "I''m grateful you were the one who helped us in the first ce," he said gratefully. "It was just a coincidence and Brown Lice is just a small-level monster. Don''t mention it," I decided to act like a low-profile doctor. Soon, the noisy footsteps of students bursting out of their ssrooms made us stop our conversation and our steps. It was weird since I thought they were returned to the dorm. Once they noticed our presence, some students immediately approached their team''s mentor, including my team. "Yo," Barry greeted me informally in an unenthusiastic tone. The others also showed the same expression. "What did I say about greeting me?" I reminded him. The other mentors were still around me so I needed him to be polite. He stopped his steps and exhaled a long breath. "Evening, Dr. Allen," he fixed his greeting. "Evening. What''s with that face? Did they give you more tasks?" I guessed. Rather than Barry, it was Ion who answered me. "We almost died of boredom since the academy didn''t let us out of the ssroom. They also confiscated our phone so we couldn''t do anything and just returned it earlier," he whined. "Looks like they were quarantining all the students who just returned from the mission to make sure there''s no interference from us," Evie, who was standing by his side, tried to analyze. "Or rather the academy wants to eliminate the culprit''s spy and subordinate," ire added. "So, who''s the culprit? The academy has already released us and the mentors, they should be arresting him right?" Darren asked curiously. "Isn''t that obvious?" I answered. They watched my argument with Theo after all. "It''s Mr. Theo," said ire. "How do you know it?" asked Barry, ncing at her. Evie looked side to side, trying to find Theo among us. "He''s the only one not here," she stated. Not only that, but I could also see one of Katrina''s assistants taking Theo''s team to Katrina''s office. I bet she wanted to announce it to them carefully since he already handled his team for more than half a year. That statement made the trio sweep their gazes among the mentors. "You are right," said Ion. I smiled dryly and shrugged nonchntly. "All the evidence points to him so it''s unavoidable." "Will Miss Katrina fire him?" guessed Barry. "I think," I answered shortly. "Then who will handle his team?" Ion asked curiously. "The academy already has a candidate, remember?" ire reminded him. "Oh right. Miss Aria. How could I forget about that?" said Ion, facepalming himself. Barry suddenly snapped his fingers. "Oh! Wait, wait! I have a crazy theory! What if this was all Miss Aria''s n so she could be with Dr. Allen? So everything will be the same as in the fan fiction," he made a random analysis in excitement. A long breath out of my mouth as I shook my head from side to side. "That''s impossible," I said. "Why?" Barry asked, turning to me, frowning. ''Because the author is Evie, not Aria'' I wanted to say that but I decided to keep my mouth shut. I wondered how far Evie would go after me. "I think she''s not the author," said ire out of the blue. "Why are you so sure of that?" Barry replied in confusion. "Wait¡­" He nced at me and ire alternately in suspicion. "Did you guys already know who the author is?" I turned to ire. "Do we?" I said with an annoying smile. She answered me with a nonchnt shrug. While I could catch the clear panic on Evie''s face. "Even ire is turning into a bully now. That''s so cruel!" whined Barry. "Okay, cut it out. I know it from Miss Katrina. She said it wasn''t Aria who wrote it. So don''t worry," I lied. "Oh c''mon doc. You aren''t gonna buy that bullshit right?" Barry replied in disbelief. "Language, Barry," I reminded him again. If it was just me and Julia''s team, I didn''t have a problem with this. But other mentors were here, as well as other students. He pressed his lips. "Right. Sorry," he said in an apologetic tone. "But Barry is right, doc. Who knows if she will drug and kidnap you one day?" Ion added in concern. It seemed the trio still believed it was Aria who wrote that fanfic. "Don''t worry she won''t be able to do it," I said confidently. "Why?" the trio asked in unison. "Cause I am simply one hell of a mentor," I replied with an innocent smile. The trio cringed. "You give us goosebumps¡­" I didn''t know if it was for my smile or my words. "After all the hard training I gave you, you should," I nagged them. After I gave a gesture to ire that I would call herter, I waved my hand. "See yater." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 191 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 133: Seductress of Darkness Chapter 133: Seductress of Darkness Seven Sins System Chapter 133. Seductress of Darkness Theo''s PoV The sky above Clourmity Academy slowly darkened as the time showed 08.21 PM. It waste but Theo had not had his dinner yet. He had just finished packing his things and sent them to a hotel two blocks from the academy. The hotel was located within walking distance of the academy. The rooms were spacious enough for a single person. There was even a kitchte with a sink, refrigerator, microwave oven, and stovetop. Theo needed no more. He would stay there for a while until he could get a new job. Since he didn''t have a lot of stuff, he just needed a couple of hours to pack everything up and send it via courier. Yeah, the academy even provided some couriers to help him pack and bring all his stuff to the hotel since the principal didn''t want him in this academy for too long. She was afraid Theo would harm the students or ruin the academy''s reputation due to his temper. Miss Katrina was furious and dishonorably fired him due to his unforgivable crime. She even immediately transferred the rest of his sry. Even though she didn''t say anything, she knew he did it because he was jealous of Dr. Allen. While Theo couldn''t say anything either since that was the truth. Still, this didn''t mean he regretted his actions, instead, it made his hatred for Dr. Allen grew even bigger. "I think that''s all, sir," said a courier who helped him move his things to the hotel room. "Good night, sir!" said the other courier before they left and closed the door, leaving him alone with severalrge boxes of his belongings. "ARGH!" Theo kicked one of the boxes in anger, sending the poor box bouncing, rolling on the floor, and spitting out its contents. Those were mostly his random stuff. "Fuck that shit!" he yelled in anger. His hands were tightly clenched. He didn''t expect his n to sessfully fail, or even backfire on him. His reputation was now in danger and he didn''t know what to do next. He didn''t prepare for this yet it didn''t mean he regretted his actions. His ego was too big to admit his faults. He wanted all of that to belong to him, not to the new pathetic doctor who came from nowhere. His eyes moved side to side in anxiety. His brain was deep in thought, trying to find something or anything that could fix it. But what? He didn''t know what to do. But then his gaze stopped at the stuff that came out of the box. He quickly walked over to it and tidied all of it into the box again before he took an old torn paper book from there. As his eyes stared at the magic summoning formation there, a smile blossomed on his lips. "How could I forget about this." His eyes stared at that formation in excitement. He was so happy with that. He found this formation tucked in an old book in the library when he was trying to find out about Dr. Allen''s illness. He was trying to figure out what could be triggering Dr. Allen''s pain and nned to exploit that weakness. Instead, he found another thing. He knew it was a magic formation to summon the devil and he could tell that was what he needed in case he had no other way. Surprisingly this summoning formation didn''t have any title. So he didn''t know it would summon either the lord of the seven sins or the king of the dark dimension. But who cared? As long as it was a devil who could grant his wish, he didn''t mind with any of them. Impatiently, Theo took another paper. He poured his own blood in the center and drew the devil''s crest with the tip of his finger. Then he used the same finger to draw the summoning circle around the center. When he finished drawing the summoning circle, he ced the blood-stained paper in the middle of the room. He then chanted some spells to summon the devil. "By the power of the seductress of darkness, I summon thee," Theo repeated the chant three times. Gradually, the ck aura began to encircle the summoning circle. The air grew warmer and hotter. The temperature rose to unbearable levels. Then finally, a pair of glowing red eyes appeared among the ck mist. It was a devil''s eye staring at him. Its body was slowly formed out of the mist. Although it was hard to see in the darkness, the creature looked like a female figure. She had a pair of horns on her head, a pair of wings, and a tail. Theo fell backward onto the floor in fear. He was expecting that but it was still scary. "A wish for a wish. Body or soul, which one will you give me?" the devil asked him in a female hoarse voice. "Soul, please¡­" Theo replied in a trembling voice. He wanted to enjoy his life so he would pay for itter. "Very good," the devil nodded. Her whole body glowed red. Her physical form becamerger and broader than before. With her horn-like fingers, she grabbed Theo''s face. "Now tell me, what is your wish?" she asked. "I want you to take my revenge on someone," he said in fear. This was the only thing he wanted. "Ho~ Revenge. I like it. Tell me what you want me to do?" she asked him again. "Cut his head. I want you to behead him," Theo answered in desperation. "Hm~" The devil hummed and released her hand. "It sounds like a nice revenge, unfortunately, I can''t kill mortals," she said in disappointment. Then a wicked grin appeared on her lips. "But--- I can cripple him and you can finish him by yourself." "Deal!" said Theo without hesitation. "Great! Now tell me, who is this lucky mortal''s name?" she asked again. "His name is Allen Mistrage," he answered. The devil nodded. "From now on, he will suffer from all the pains of his life. You will bear witness to his suffering. And I shall watch how you end his life," she promised him. >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount) Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, R18 /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author Note : Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~ >$1 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS 18 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total =62 chapters+ weekly update >$3 a month = 86 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update 84 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total=175 chapters+8 weekly update >$6 a month = 91 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 54 Extra R18 chapters 86 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total=238 chapters+8 weekly update >$10 a month = 106 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR 89 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update 62 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update Total=333 chapters+12 weekly update >$15 a month = 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene 89 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update 62 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update Total= 407 chapters+13 weekly update >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv Chapter 134: My Head on The Floor Chapter 134: My Head on The Floor Seven Sins System Chapter 134. My Head on The Floor Azrael''s PoV "Great! I found nothing!" Iined once I stepped out of my portal skill. Yeah, I just got back from my night hunt and was very disappointed with it. Instead of the forest, I decided to go to Tall Ash Wood to hunt as well as find out in case the culprit tried to summon the demons or angels there. Previously, I thought the culprit tried to do it but failed. That''s why I didn''t detect anything. But I was wrong. I didn''t find anything or any clue in that ce. To make it worse, I didn''t even find any good opponents there and could only reach level 68 for three hours of hunting. If it wasn''t for me finding the Brown Lice''s Queen and her swarm enjoying their friends'' corpses, I probably wouldn''t have reached this level now. It was so pathetic. I nced at the clock and realized the time already showed 08.25 PM. I already had my simple dinner and had sex with ire before I went out. So I decided to take a shower. I nned to check the library once more to find out about the culprit. After taking off my shoes near the entrance, I went back to take my towel and intended to go take a shower, but then I caught a demonic power that suddenly appeared behind me. An announcement in a red box popped out. [Warning! A strong demon is nearby!] Reflexively, I turned around but I was toote. That demonic thing managed to pull me onto the bed and pinned me down. A figure of ck smoke was on top of me. Her red eyes were fixed on me. "Ah~ this human doesn''t look bad. He is handsome." A hoarse female voice came out from that creature''s mouth. Her power was incredible. I couldn''t even move because of it. "You can rape him if you want." A male voice came from my bedside. I turned to the source of the voice. "Theo!" I hissed in anger. Theo replied to me with an evil smile. "It''s going to be your doom, Allen. No one can take what I want," he eximed confidently. I quickly realized he had summoned a devil to kill me. "You---" Before I could answer him, the shadow mped both my cheeks with her hand and tilted my head to face her. "Your opponent is me, darling~" Her hoarse voice sounded like a failed seduction. Instead of being scared or shocked, I cringed and looked at her with a t stare. "The hell''s wrong with you, Lily?" I asked. A frown was on my forehead. Her eyes widened in shock. Clear confusion filled it. "How did you know my name?" she asked in shock. I nced at Theo who was watching us before I returned my gaze to her. "It''s me. Azrael," I whispered. There were only nine devils that could be summoned and there was only one female devil among them. She was my sister, Lily Glystia de Nightfall. "Brother?" she said in disbelief. "Of course, it''s me. Who else?" I said in a low voice. I couldn''t believe she didn''t recognize my face. "The hell? Where are your tentacles, horns, wings, and tails? Moreover, why can''t I feel your demonic power? I can barely recognize you," sheined. I bet she only thought I was just a human who had the same face as me. Then she gasped. Her eyes widened once again as she remembered something. "Wait¡­ Why are you in the mortal realm? Does dad know about this?" "It''s a long story. But yeah, dad knows about this. He was the one who sent me here," I told her. Still in a low voice. "So that means, the one who was running around naked in the main hall yesterday was a fake?" she blurted out without a second thought. Those words made me stunned in shock. My jaw dropped. "That stupid puppet was running around the main hall naked?!" I yelled as I couldn''t hold my anger anymore. I always maintained my reputation, yet that stupid puppet ruined it all in an instant while I couldn''t do anything since was away for this mission. Fucking shit! I could imagine that the other demons would start thinking that ''Lust'' had already affected me. I wanted to peel that puppet''s skin so badly and torture him although I knew he didn''t have any consciousness. Lily grinned awkwardly. "Oops¡­" I just wanted to throw my anger again, but Theo interrupted us. "What are you doing? Are you gonna cripple him or not?" he said in confusion mixed with impatience. Lily turned to him and grinned in response. "You know, I changed my mind." "What?" he frowned. "I will ept your first request. How''s that?" she offered him. A smile bloomed on his face. "Are you serious?" he said in disbelief. She released me and got out of bed. "Yeah." "Okay. A wish for a soul!" he agreed. "Deal!" I stood up from my bed and was about to ask what his first request was. "What---" But Lily pressed her index finger to my lips and snapped her fingers. Darkness enveloped the room. Shadows glid along the walls and ceiling. Each shadowy movement had a slight luster to it. Even though it was dark, I could easily see everything clearly. The moonlighting through the window was absorbed by the darkness. Only the faintest glow was visible in the dim room. "Don''t talk," Lily ordered me. I raised my eyebrow at her sudden order. Then suddenly she swung her sharp de hand and cut off my head in one movement. [ You have taken 351 physical damage] *Thum* My head dropped to the floor and rolled over to the table bedside. It was severed cleanly, leaving only a bloody stump of flesh. Blood melted out of my neck like blood from an open wound. My headless body stood like a statue beside it. "AHAHAHAHA!!! He lost his head!" Theoughed like a madman. "Impressive. Isn''t it?" she with a happy smile. >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount) Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, R18 /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author Note : Dun forget to check out my Pat*reon and vote~ >$1 a month = 44 chapters ahead of TIS 18 chapters ahead of DKH & 1 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total =62 chapters+ weekly update >$3 a month = 86 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update 84 chapters ahead of DKH & 5 chapters ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total=175 chapters+8 weekly update >$6 a month = 91 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 54 Extra R18 chapters 86 chapters ahead of DKH & 7 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update Total=238 chapters+8 weekly update >$10 a month = 106 chapters ahead of TIS + 4 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters +R18 ASMR 89 chapters ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update 62 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update Total=333 chapters+12 weekly update >$15 a month = 180 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 66 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene 89 chapter ahead of DKH & 10 chapter ahead of DM + 2 weekly update 62 chapters ahead of SSS +4 weekly update Total= 407 chapters+13 weekly update >$20 a month = all the benefits+ ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene +R18 poll ASMR My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan My Discord: https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv Chapter 135: Teehee~ Chapter 135: Teehee~ Seven Sins System Chapter 135. Teehee~ "WHAT THE FUCK, LILY?!" I shouted in anger without hesitation. Instead of my usual Dr. Allen voice, I used my devil voice. The voice that I usually used to intimidate mortals or whenever I was in a rage. There was a barrier that covered my room so I was not afraid that my neighbors would hear my yell. My blood was dripping from my neck. Yes, it only dripped, it didn''t burst out like a mortal''s since my regeneration skill had activated by itself. And my fatal point was my core, so I could generate even if I lost all my limbs as long as my core was okay. Lily answered me with an innocent grin. "Sorry, brother. He wants me to cut your head and I want to try to do it once. So--- Tehee~" she said in a cute voice, very different from her scary voice before. I gritted my teeth in anger and nced at Theo who stood frozen in shock. Hisugh stopped and his face turned pale. "What?! Have you never seen a headless devil before?!" I snarled at him. Slowly, my tentacles burst out of my headless body''s back and moved to take my head carefully. They slowly wrapped around my head like they were holding it. Then they pulled it back to its original position and fixed it with a snap. As soon as my head was safely back on my neck, I used my skill. ''Dark Healing.'' [Dark Healing has been used.] My dark aura covered my wound and healed it. In an instant, my head connected to my neck again. [Your HP has been fully restored.] I moved my neck from side to side. My hand touched my neck, making sure no scars were left there. After making sure everything was back to normal, it meant my only problem was cleaning my blood. Then I returned my gaze to Theo. His jaw dropped. His face was pale and I could see his body tremble in fear. "You aren''t a human, aren''t you?" he whispered in a stammering voice. I bet he was too shocked to run. "Of course not. Do you think a human can still live after being beheaded? You fucking retard!" I said in a mocking tone. After that answer, he screamed in fear. "AHHHH!" He ran to the door as fast as he could. I exhaled a long tired breath. "Isn''t it toote to scream and run away?" I asked. Lily cringed. "Mortal is so dumb," shemented. "Not all mortals are dumb like him," I replied. Our eyes were on Theo, enjoying how he desperately tried to open the door. He was sweating profusely and his legs were trembling. His hands trembled and I could see his fingers shaking. He was close to fainting. "Help! Somebody help me! Allen is a devil! He is the devil! A real devil!" he shouted loudly. His hand pressed the door handle in panic, trying to open it but he couldn''t. He broke into it, crashing himself in a panic but it was no use. "AHHHHHHH! HELP ME! PLEASE HELP ME!!" Theo begged and pleaded with anyone who was passing by. He was shouting and crying. His gant image was gone in an instant. I folded my arms in front of my chest and tilted my head a bit. A wicked smile on my lips. I hadn''t enjoyed this fun spectacle in a long time, especially after my dad sent me to this realm. "Ho¡­ this is surely a better show than any drama," I said, ncing at Lily who was smiling slyly like me. "Hey, Lizard boy. You won''t be able to get out of there," she warned. Theo turned around and pressed his back on the door in fear. His eyes fell on us for a moment before turning to the window. Quickly, he ran to the window and tried to get out of there, but again he failed. The barrier prevented him from going to the balcony. I could see his shoulders shaking and his legs trembling. "Why won''t you let me go?" he whined in despair. "Because you''re mine," Lily spoke in a clear, calm voice. "I have granted your wish, now I want my payment." "Huh?" he asked in bewilderment. "He is still alive. You haven''t granted my wish!" "You said you want me to cut his head and I already beheaded him," she reminded him with a sly smile. "But¡­ he is still breathing," he argued. Lily smirked. "Yes, I''m aware of that." She chuckled. "Your wish is you want me to cut his head not kill him and I have already done it. Alive or not isn''t my problem anymore," she reminded him. "No way," he shook his head in denial. " Yeah, she simply yed around with his wish. "You--- You just tricked me!" Theo was sweating excessively and his whole body was trembling. Her whole body glowed red. Her physical form becamerger and broader than before. "Say that again?" she intimidated. "Sorry. Sorry! Please, let me go," he begged in desperation. Sweat was dripping from his forehead and his feet trembled. His heart pounded against his chest and his breath came short and quick. His eyes were wide in terror and he couldn''t move a muscle. "Are you still going to y with him?" I asked. Theo had seen my tentacles and I couldn''t let him live. "Hm~" she hummed. "I think it''s enough. I was getting bored anyway." Lily nodded with a smirk. "Yep. Let''s end this game." "W-Wait up! You can''t kill mortals, remember?" he reminded us. "Oh yeah." Lily smiled and turned to me. "What should I do, brother? Shall we let him go?" she said in a teasing tone. There was no way she would do it. I exhaled a long breath. "Well--- We can''t kill. But the monsters can do the job for us," I said in a clear calm tone. My answer was enough to make his eyes widen in fear. While I and Lily grinned wickedly. "Let us take you to your grave~," said Lily. >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount) Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, R18 /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 195 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 136: Painful Death Chapter 136: Painful Death Seven Sins System Chapter 136. Painful Death Without waiting for another word, Lily directed her hand at Theo and used her Telekinesis. "Ahhh! No! Please! I beg you! Spare my life!" Theo shouted in fear as an invisible force gripped his body. He thrashed around in a panic, trying to free himself from the invisible power, but it was useless. Slowly, it lifted his body, distancing his feet from the floor. "Do you know a nice ce to dump him, brother?" Lily asked in a calm tone between his loud screams. "Leave it to me." I snapped my finger and opened my Portal. As the dark hole appeared in front of us, I opened my wings. Likewise with Lilieth. Then we got inside at the same time. While the invisible power dragged Theo with us. When we both came out of the portal, we were already in the middle of the dark sky. The night wind brushed our faces and hair. The moonlight shone down upon us, illuminating the area around us. It was so beautiful. The forest beneath us was full of monsters. I could see them moving about like insects between the trees. Arge hole with a diameter of 100 meters was near us. It was filled with many monsters. Some were flying in the air while others were crawling on the ground. All of them were looking at us. They were staring at us with cold eyes. Theo''s scream echoed through the air. He was right behind us, unable to escape from the invisible power. His body was dangling in the air, his arms and legs spread out like he was crucified. "W-Where did you bring me?" Theo asked while he struggled, "A nice monster nest," I answered. "We''ll take you to the deepest part of it where only high-level monsters dwell." "No! I don''t want to die here!" he cried. "It isn''t your choice." I shrugged. "But I''m sure you will enjoy it." I was sure he would hate it. "No! Please! Don''t do this! I beg you! Please spare my life!" he begged. "Don''t worry. This will only take an instant," I reassured him with a reassuring smile. "Please stop this!" he yelled at us. I ignored him and looked at Lily. "Now, sister. Can you give him to me?" I demanded. "I want to be the one who ends his life," I added. "Fine," she agreed. "He''s all yours," she continued as she canceled her Telekinesis. The invisible force that gripped Theo''s body disappeared. His body slid down fast. "AAAAA!" he screamed. But my tentacles quickly caught and wrapped around his body. I could feel his body shaking in fear. "Stop! Stop! Please!" he begged. "Toote." I smiled wickedly. Without another word, I raised my tentacles and threw him into the huge hole. "NOOOOOOOOOOO!" Theo screamed as he fell into the dark pit. The monsters weed him with loud growls. They circled around the hole where he was falling. Their mouths gaped as they eagerly awaited his arrival. As soon as hended at the bottom of the pit, a swarm of hungry monsters attacked him. An entire army of carnivorous monsters surrounded him. Each of them had sharp ws and teeth, and each of them wanted a bite of his flesh. They roared and lunged at him with their powerful jaws. Some of the monsters flew in the air,nding in front of him to attack. One of them was a giant spider with eight legs and a mouth filled with dozens of rows of sharp, pointed teeth. "Urrrrgh¡­ uuu gggghhhh¡­" he groaned in pain. His whole body was covered in wounds and cuts. Blood seeped from numerous punctures on his skin. One by one, the monsters closed in on him. They opened their mouths and began chewing on his body. "Aaaaaahhhhhh..." he screamed in agony. "HAHAHAHA!" Iughed wickedly as I watched how the monsters tore apart his flesh and ate him away with their sharp teeth. My tentacles were swaying in joy as I watched my victim die in the most gruesome manner possible. I loved how his blood wet the ground and his expression contorted in pain. I could almost hear the noises he made as he died. "Oh yeah. That''s the way to do it," I said. "Not bad," Lily said with a smirk. "Is that what you call ''taking care of business''?" she added with a grin. I nodded. "I love watching my enemy suffer." "Then next will be my turn," she said, waiting for Theo''s soul toe out of his body. The first step was aplished. Theo was dead. Now the second step would follow¡ª she would eat the soul. A few secondster, a blue light came out from the pit and flew to Lily. Only demons and angels could see it. The light stopped in front of her and transformed into his transparent form. He was floating in the air, hovering in midair. The difference was his eyes were nk. "Time to pay, Theo~," she said. Her voice woke him up. His eyes moved, a sign that he already got his consciousness. "No! No! No!" he begged and shook his head, but Lily opened her mouth and sucked the soul. His face was twisted in agony. He was screaming in excruciating pain but no one could hear him except us. In a second, all of it got inside her. "Um~ tasty." She licked her lips in satisfaction. While I stood beside her and looked at her in envy. "What?" she asked as she noticed my gaze. I exhaled a long breath. "Nothing," I said. I wanted it but ording to the agreement, she was the one who could im his soul. So I shouldn''t be jealous. It was too bad she didn''t share the soul with me. A smirk appeared on her face. "Do you want some, brother? It''s your enemy''s soul after all," she offered with a wicked smile. "I don''t mind sharing with you," she teased. "Of course," I said in a clear voice. There wasn''t any reason to refuse. A soul was a soul. If she was willing to share with me, then I was willing to ept. I would have been happy if she gave me all of it. Well, it was too much if I asked that. >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount) Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, R18 /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 195 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 137: One Tasty Soul Chapter 137: One Tasty Soul Seven Sins System Chapter 137. One Tasty Soul "Very well," she agreed with a nod. She opened her mouth and approached me. I also opened my mouth and stuck my tongue a bit. Our lips met. Our tongues touched as they swirled around together. I tasted his soul in the sweetest way. His soul shivered in fear and horror. I could feel his life essence. And it was so tasty. With both of our tongues swirling around, we kissed in a passionate kiss. We ripped his soul apart in our mouths. To the point where the taste became overwhelming. As I swallowed his soul, I could feel hisst movement through my throat. I felt the warmth inside my gut. Something warm and soft filled my belly. It was delicious. Sweet and salty, yet powerful. After a short time, he was gone. As if he was just a mere memory. We broke our kiss. "Mm... delicious," I breathed. "You''re wee," Lily said with a smug look. "You know since you are here. Do you want to catch up a little?" I asked her. I was a little bored and I was sure Lily had spare time after the summon. "Sure. But I need to take care of something first. We''ll meet again in your tiny box," she said. I bet she wanted to clean up the summoning formation. The dark portal appeared behind her. As she pped her wings backward, she disappeared into the darkness. I smiled dryly. "It''s called dorm room, Lily." I exhaled before I returned to my room with my portal. As my portal closed, I hid my tentacles and wings before I cleaned up my floor with a vacuum cleaner and made up my bed. Yeah, previously, Theo showed up in my room with his dirty shoes on. So I had to clean that up. "For Father''s sake! Are you cleaning?!" Lily''s voice suddenly came from behind me. Her shock was clear from the tone of her voice. I turned around. "I don''t have any servants here," I reminded her. In front of me, Lily was standing up. Rather than her ck smoke form, she had returned to her original form. Her ck hair swayed, dancing with the wind. Her crimson eyes glowed red against the moonlight. In contrast, her white skin was like porcin and had a glow to it. A pair of wings behind her and a pair of red horns above her head She was wearing a sexy dress. Both of them were sheer and stretched over her curves. The shiny fabric clung tightly to her body, emphasizing her breasts and hips. She narrowed her eyes in response and curled her lips. "Well, don''t me me for it. I never lived in such a tiny box like this," she said as she threw herself on the bed. "Why are you here? What mission did dad give you?" she asked. "This is my test to prove myself worthy of the throne," I replied. It wasn''t a lie since dad did send me here so I could level up after I got my seven sins seed. I couldn''t tell the secret mission since he didn''t allow it. "Sounds troublesome." She leaned back on the bed and crossed her arms across her chest. "Still, I can see why father sent you. You have a lot of potential." "Yeah. Besides, the power gives me a lot of things. This is for example." I called my tentacles and used my Lust mode. Her eyes widened once she saw the ns on the tip of my tentacles. "A-Are those..." Her words trailed off as she couldn''t hold her amazement again. "Yes. Those are d*cks. Six of them," I announced proudly. I could feel her whole body trembling. My tentacles were moving as if they were alive. They were twitching and twisting in front of her. And it aroused her even more. "How did you get those?" she asked. "From my seven sins seed," I answered truthfully. "They are my powers. Did you like what you saw?" I asked. "Yes." She nodded in confirmation. "Those are the best." She even couldn''t wipe off the grin on her face. I replied to her with a smug smile. "I also have another form." I just wanted to change the form but suddenly she stopped me. "Wait! Mind if I y with them a bit?" she asked. I gave her my t stare. "You know I won''t have sex with someone I can''t have," I reminded her. "Besides, you have a hundred incubi ves. Is that not enough for you?" I added. "Ah, but they''re boring. All of them are obedient, mindless, and not challenging," sheined with dissatisfaction. "So I kicked them out a week ago." My jaw dropped open. "Really?" I asked in disbelief. "Yeah. That''s why I started to answer the mortal again," she said with an innocent smile. ''I must be dreaming!'' I screamed internally in shock. "Anyway. Since I have no sex partners anymore, can I do it with you?" she asked, pleading with a cute face. "Are you sure about that? I want a contract once you do it with me," I said in a firm tone. "That''s fair enough," she agreed without hesitation. Once again, my jaw dropped. "Are you serious?" I asked in disbelief. It meant she agreed to give up her right to the throne to me. "Yeah. Seriously, I don''t want to be a queen. It''s too much work. Besides, mom and dad are also siblings. So I''m sure he won''t mind it," she answered in a nonchnt tone. Yeah, our parents were siblings. That''s why dad was so heartbroken when mom died. She was irreceable. "Fine. That''s what you want. Let''s do it then," I agreed reluctantly. "But are you sure you want to do it here? We can wait until my return," I suggested. "Ha! You want me to be patient? After what I see?" she scoffed. "No. Way." She emphasized. "Whatever. Just don''t overdo it or the angels will catch us," I reminded her. She smiled happily. "Okay~" >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount) Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, R18 /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 195 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 138: Devil Siblings I (18+) Chapter 138: Devil Siblings I (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 138. Devil Siblings I Without further ado, we peeled off our clothes before she touched one of my tentacles and rubbed the tip gently. The sensation was exquisite. I could feel her touch through my entire body. After rubbing the tip a little bit, she started sucking it. It was a slow motion as she took my entire length. Her tongue swirled around my base and my head while her mouth was wide open, holding onto my shaft tightly. I could feel her saliva trickling down the shaft, coating it with her spit. Her tongue was licking around my ns and asionally touching my sensitive tips. One by one, my tentacles started to twitch. "Mm..." she moaned softly. I could feel the vibration from her throat. It was slowly building towards a climax. My own body shuddered in response. "Your tentacles are twitching," Lily observed. "Yup," I confirmed. "It''s getting more difficult to control." "Just focus only on the pleasure," she told. "Um-hum." I nodded firmly. She licked my tentacle head and went back to sucking it. As she sucked it harder and faster. The warm flesh, the slippery surface, and the smoothness of it. The slight prickling sensation from the ns and the nectar. It was too much for my imagination. And that was when my six tentacles started to move to touch her body. They slid up her thighs as they reached her crotch. Then they continued past her stomach and her chest. Every single one of them touched her skin with its tip. "Ah!" Lily let out a gasp as her body trembled. I ignored her moan and continued to stroke each of my tentacles. My body shivered as I felt my body warm up. My tentacles moved to touch her chest. And then they circled around her nipples. "Mmm... Eep! Ohhh¡ª" she moaned loudly. My tentacles squeezed her chest in turns. Each of them was squeezing hard enough to hurt a little. But the pain was only temporary. Each of my tentacles moved to rub at her nipples. "Ooh..." Lily gasped as she felt my tentacles tickle her breasts. Then one of my tentacles slipped under her. It slid between her legs and found her wet folds. "Ah! Ooooh..." Lily moaned with pleasure. The moment my tentacles slid inside her, she pressed her groin against my hand. I could feel how moist it was. And there was a strong scent of arousal. "More, brother!" she begged. I obliged her request and let go of my tentacles. I lowered her legs to rest on my shoulders. And then I shoved my cock inside her. "Eep!" she squeaked. I pushed myself forward and pulled back my hips. And then I thrust forward again, burying my entire cock inside her. She gripped onto the sheets and cried out as I plunged deeper into her tight pussy. "Fuuuck¡ª!" Lily''s body shook violently as I pumped my cock deep inside her. My tentacles wrapped around her body to keep her still. I used my tentacles to stroke both of her boobs in turn. The other prated her ass hole as I fucked her with my cock. "Gaaaaah!" she screamed. Her screams were echoing throughout the whole room. My tentacle moved in rhythm with my hips, thrusting both holes with my cock and tentacle. I was grunting with each movement and my balls were pping against her pelvis. Lily''s cries echoed through the room. Her eyes were rolled back and her mouth was wide open. Her cheeks were flushed pink and her sweat dripped down on her forehead. I could feel my orgasm approaching rapidly. The pressure on my shaft was increasing and I knew it was going to break soon. "Brother, give me two of them. I will give you a nice service," Lily demanded. Without another word, two of my tentacles approached her face. One of them brushed against her lips and then continued to her cheek. The second one went down to her neck. She responded by grabbing two of them and bringing the tentacles to her open mouth. And then she kissed the tips. She even stuck out her tongue to lick them in return. Then she licked off my ns before taking it in her mouth once more. She began sucking it as if she couldn''t get enough of it. And it made me even more aroused. It also increased the intensity of my orgasm. I couldn''t hold back any longer. I shot my seed straight into her mouth. It filled her mouth with my seed until it overflowed. She had no choice but to swallow it. My seed sttered out of her mouth like a fountain of hot liquid. She coughed in response but managed to keep swallowing it. "Ah..." I groaned as the sensation passed through me. At the same time, I pumped my cock hard and fast while my tentacles and her tongue kept doing their job. And with every thrust, I could feel her warm insides squeezing my cock. I was close to my second orgasm. "Don''t stop! I''m going to cum!" I shouted. "Gyaaaah!" Lily screamed as she came first. Her whole body jerked violently. I could feel my seed boiling within my balls. I was close to ejaction. The heat on the tip of my cock was building up and it was about to erupt in an explosion. "Cum in me!" she ordered me. "Fill me up!" she added. With that said, I drove my cock up with everything I have, holding nothing back. It felt like I was splitting her with each thrust. "Agh! Aaah!" She moaned with delight. "Uwaaaaaaa!" She screamed with pleasure as she came again. "Ah! Ah!" Her voice became louder as she squirmed in ecstasy. [Your Lust point has gone up by 100] [Lust 670/1000] ''Bloody hell,'' I thought. The moment thest of my seed spilled inside her. Lily''s body convulsed and trembled uncontrobly. Her body spasmed in a way that reminded me of an epileptic seizure. And then shey weakly on the bed. >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount) Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, R18 /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 195 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 139: Devil Siblings II (18+) Chapter 139: Devil Siblings II (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 139. Devil Siblings II She approached me andy on top of me after our intense sex. Our bodies were soaked with sweat from all the activity. Both of us were panting, gasping for air. But the passion was not over yet. "Is that all that you got?" I sneered. "N-no," she panted as she tried to recover from it. "Oh really? Show me," I taunted. She smirked. "Fine." I could feel her trembling and shake in anticipation and excitement. It only took a few seconds for her to gather enough strength to do it again. She reached down and grasped my cock firmly. "What are you doing?" I asked in surprise. I thought she would start with some touches. "I want you inside me again," she replied bluntly. "Are you sure?" I made sure. "Yes..." she answered. "Okay, then." I nodded. I didn''t need to worry at all. I could see the desire burning in her eyes. She wanted this more than anything else right now. Lily''s hands slid down to the base of my shaft. She grabbed onto my sack tightly, massaging it roughly while stroking the length of it. Then she ced the head between her thighs and rubbed it against the wetness there. I felt my entire member stiffening up from how good it felt. And then Lily started rubbing the head against her pussy. Slowly at first. And then faster and harder as she lost control over her own body. Her body started shaking and her breathing was ragged as she pushed her crotch towards my cock head. ''Libido.'' I used my skill. My tentacle and cock grew to be twice the size as before. It also felt heavier. "Oh, Oh~!" Lily moaned loudly. My tentacles moved to rub her breasts, her legs, and her ass hole. The tips of them tickled at her nipples, her inner thighs, and her ass hole. Each one of them was sliding inside her, prating her in turn, making her squirm around, moaning with pleasure. "Mm... Mmm..." Lily moaned softly as I felt her whole body quivering from the pleasure. "Ooh... Ohh..." she moaned loudly. Her moans echoed throughout the whole room. The vibrations were getting stronger. And they were driving me crazy. "Fuck..." Lily whispered. She was almost at her limit. But she still refused to give up. I could feel the tip of my tentacle moving inside her ass hole. It was slowly pushing its way inside. But it wasn''t easy to fit inside. It was tight and wet. But it was worth it because it meant that she would reach climax soon enough. "Ah!" Lily cried out in pleasure as she felt my tentacles inside her. And then she pushed her hips up to meet each thrust. "Ah!" she cried out again. I continued fucking her with my tentacles and with my cock. And each thrust made her moan with pleasure. I could tell she was approaching her limit again. And I knew I wouldn''t be far behind either. "Brother! Cum inside me! I''m going to cum soon!" Lily begged. I pushed my cock deep into her womb. My cock spurted out thick streams of cum into her pussy. It sshed against her cervix as she clenched around my shaft with each throb. Likewise with all my tentacles. [Your Lust point has gone up by 100] [Lust 770/1000] The hot liquid poured into her body and on her skin until she couldn''t take anymore. Her whole body shook and shivered with each pulse of my seed. And then I let go of my cock and let out a long satisfied breath. Her breasts pressed against my chest and my tentacles wrapped themselves around both of them to hold her close to me. Wey there together on the bed, breathing heavily while recovering. "Brother," Lily whispered as she looked up at me. "Yeah?" I responded. "Thank you," she said. "For what?" I questioned in return. "For all this," she exined. " I thought you wouldn''t do it." "Why did you think that?" I asked, frowning. "Because I thought you are not really very interested in sex," she answered with a shrug. I scoffed. "It''s not true." "You like this kind of thing?" she asked in disbelief. " Then why do you only have one subus ?" "Cause I was busy. What else?" I argued back without a second thought. Lily gave a smallugh in response. "You don''t have to hide it from me, brother. It''s okay. You can talk to me about this stuff." "No." My answer was clear. I sat up and climbed on top of her again. "Now we have to settle the contract," I said. "Eh? Now?" she countered. "Yes. Now say it. You know the drill," I demanded. My eyes were on her. She gulped and swallowed hard before answering. "I ept it," she muttered. I grinned. "Good." "I, Lily Glystia de Nightfall, will give my loyalty to my brother," she announced. I reached down and took her lips before I kissed them gently. As my tongue entered her mouth, I could feel how my Demonic Power poured into her body and how my power dominated her Magic Power. ''Lust Contract!'' My eyes glinted in red. I could see her eyes widen when she felt how my power took over her body. Her eyes remained on mine as if she was under my hypnosis. The dark aura from my body spread out, forming a magic formation beneath our feet. [Lust Contract initiated... ] The dark aura beneath our feet spread up and swirled around our bodies. Her seductive eyes locked onto mine. [Lust Contract is in progress...] [Installing the power of lust in Lily Glystia de Nightfall 67.8%] [Installing the power of lust in Lily Glystia de Nightfall 98.9%] Once it reached 100%, I broke my kiss and stood without taking my eyes off her. NSFW Illustrations are in my discord channel. >Don''t forget to check out my new novel (in different ount) Viin MMORPG: The Devil Emperor and His Seven Demonic Wives Genre: Viin, MMORPG, Harem, R18 /book/viin-mmorpg-the-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 203 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 140: Blue Balled (18+) Chapter 140: Blue Balled (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 140. Blue Balled Another announcement popped out in front of me. [Lust Contract has been sessfully done.] [Congrattions! Now, Lily Glystia de Nightfall has be your sex partner! ] [Type: Royal Subus] [*Cumhole - Double pration is her favorite. Triple is even better.] I frowned once I read her subus sigil. "No kidding. You really are crazy about sex." Well, I couldn''t expect less from her. But seeing how lewd my own sister was kinda¡­ weird. She frowned upon my words. "You just said that to a subus, brother. That sounds stupid," sheined. "Besides¡­" She put her hands on both sides of my face and licked her lips. "Men''s semen is the best~" she purred in a seductive voice. I gave her a t stare. "You can''t sleep with the others after this, remember?" I reminded her once again. "I told you I am a possessive devil." She answered me with a smirk. "Aren''t we all?" she teased. "We like to take what shouldn''t be ours but don''t want to give what is ours~" "I just don''t like sharing with others. So I''m also not interested in taking what belongs to other people. Well¡­" I diverted my gaze to the other side innocently. "Except for a few things. Like souls, lives, and things like that." She smiled dryly. "It''s the same thing," she retorted. I returned my gaze to her. "Just not for sex. I want my partner to just belong to me. Don''t equate me with ''Lust''," I stated. Unlike me, Lust let his women sleep with other demons. She exhaled a long breath. "Okay, okay. Whatever. It doesn''t matter to me. The most important thing is¡­" She circled her hands on my neck. A seductive smirk appeared on her lips. "Should we do it one more time?" she seduced me. "You seriously don''t know when to stop, are you?" Despite myint, my smirk said something else. "Stop? For sex?" She let out a wicked giggle. "I can throw away everything except sex. So----" Her hands crawled down to my chest. "There''s no way I can stop doing this." "Good¡­" I grinned. " I will fuck you till you cry and beg me then. Let''s see how greedy your holes are." Behind me, my six lust tentacles raised up and writhed in impatience. We bumped our lips against each other and pushed our tongues together. My tentacles twined around her arms as I held her close. the other two started intimately stroking her body. One tentacle caressed her ass. The rest reached her breasts and massaged them roughly. They squeezed her soft mounds roughly between their tips until she moaned in pleasure. I moved my lips down to her neck and sucked on it. And then down to her corbone. And then down to her breasts. Each tentacle was squeezing one of her breasts as they were stroking the other one. And the tip of each tentacle was moving around the nipples of her breasts as they pleasured them. I continued down to her belly and sucked the skin between my lips. And then down to her thighs. "Ooh!" she moaned in pleasure. Then I inserted my fingers into her pussy andpped at it. Each tentacle was rubbing its tips against the pussy lips as they rubbed her in turn. I heard her moan with pleasure. Her whole body trembled in ecstasy. "Mmm... Ooo~" she moaned softly while she moved her hips up and down. The tip of my finger slid inside her pussy, slowly at first. But then I increased the speed. I moved my finger in and out of her pussy with ease. But each thrust made her moan louder with pleasure. "Ah~!" Lily cried out. "Ohh~! Ohh~! Brother~!" she moaned loudly with each thrust. And then she began to push her hips up to meet my thrusts. And she moaned loudly with pleasure. Her moans boiled my sexual desire. It made my cock throb with need again. And so did my tentacles. They were throbbing with anticipation. "Hah... Hahah..." she giggled. "Brother! You are the best! Mm~!" I grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to me. I wanted to feel her warmth against me. And I could feel her heartbeat against mine. Her hot breath was tickling my ear as well. ''Libido.'' [Libido has been activated] I activated my skill as I pulled my fingers from her pussy since I wanted to go for intercourse. My cock and all my lust tentacles were hard and ready to shoot my load, so I would fuck her until she beg me just like what I said. The funny thing was, even though I had done a lot of forey, her sigil hadn''t reacted yet. I bet it would act once I fucked her. A wicked grin on my face as I pushed my hard cock into her sweet hole. At the same time, my tentacles were also getting ready to prate her other holes, her mouth, and her asshole. This time, I would roughly do it and make her scream my name in pleasure. But suddenly, in the midst of our enjoyment, her body turned into a dark aura and disappeared before my eyes. I was stunned in shock for a couple of seconds. My jaw dropped for the same reason. It wasn''t teleportation for sure since I couldn''t feel her demonic power anymore. So that meant¡­ her time was over and she automatically returned to the shadow realm. Her barrier around me broke, indicating that my assumption was correct. nkly, I sat down on my bed with my erections. All my tentacles and cock had reached their full size but my woman was gone. "BLOODY HELL!" I screamed in frustration. This was the first time I got blue balled. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 203 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 141: Somebodys Watching Me Chapter 141: Somebody''s Watching Me Seven Sins System Chapter 141. Somebody''s Watching Me The next day, the time showed 06.01 AM when I went out for my usual morning exercise. Last night, I ended up inviting Julia and ire to my ce to relieve my sexual desire. Yeah, we had a threesome for two rounds before my libido went out. They were just Lesser Subi so they weren''t as strong as Lily so I needed both of them to tame my tentacles. As for Lily, she couldn''t do it with anyone else since she already had a contract with me. So¡­ I didn''t want to think about it and hoped she could go through the night. Maybe she would relieve it by masturbating and I hoped that was enough to calm her down. Well, if not, then I was sure she would at least destroy half of the training ground to release her anger. Yeah, it was bad luck for me, but torture for her. After the threesome, I went to the library and checked the ce out. Once again, I found two summoning formations tucked away in the books. These two summoning formations were old and iplete. One of them was torn and the other was too blurry. I wasn''t sure it could summon anyone and I had given it a try. Yes, a devil summoned another devil. it was my crazy idea to check in case those summoning formations worked. And as I thought, it didn''t. "Morning, doc." A student''s greeting made me turn to the source of the sound. Two male students were jogging not far from me. "Morning," I answered them with a smile. As usual, I decided to jog instead of hitting the gym so I could get some fresh air. After that answer, they quickened their pace and whispered to each other. Even without my tentacles, I knew what they were talking about. It was about yesterday''s incident and Theo''s crimes, especially about Theo''s dismissal and Miss Aria who would most likely rece him. I also knew that they were talking about Theo and my argument. In fact, it had spread around the academy. That was enough to counter Theo''s bad rumors, so I got my reputation back. At least that was my assumption after some of the security greeted me politely earlier while they had never done that before. I went to the grass and stopped my steps. As usual, I wanted to do some stretching before I continued my jogging again. I moved my body from side to side and lifted my arms in turns. It was a bit hot here, but I didn''t take off my clothes since I didn''t want to attract too much attention. The park was a bit crowded this morning, more than usual and I didn''t know why. The morning sunlight illuminated my body. The gentle breeze greeted my face and hair. As usual, I could feel several female students'' gazes. They were doing yoga not far from me. Somehow I was getting used to it, so I didn''t care anymore. But this time, I could feel something different. I felt someone was watching me. This one had special intentions, something different from the others. Secretly, my eyes nced from side to side, trying to figure out who it was. But with so many people''s attention focused on me, I was having a hard time figuring out who. Since I wanted to confirm who he/she was, I decided to move to a quieter ce. That way I should be able to detect him/her more easily. I resumed my jogging and intended to move to another ce. But Rudy, team 3''s mentor, suddenly approached me. From his clothes, he was also jogging like me. It was rare since he usually went to the gym. "Morning, Allen," he greeted me and jogged beside me. "Morning, Rudy. It''s rare to see you here," I replied. Heughed in reply. "Yeah. I usually go to the gym but some students suddenly prefer to exercise in the park recently. So I want to find out why," he said casually. "Have you found out why?" I asked curiously. He shook his head from side to side. "But I guess it might have something to do with the yoga girls," he stated, ncing at the girls. I turned to the girls and smiled at them once I realized they were looking at me. "That''s a good reason to work out in the park," I agreed. "Anyway, do you know about Theo?" he suddenly changed our topic. That question made me turn to him. "Know about what?" I asked innocently. A fake frown on my forehead. "His brother texted mest night and asked about him," he exined. "He doesn''t know that Theo has been fired?" I asked. "He knew. Theo was the one who asked him toe to his hotel to apany him to drink at the bar near there. I think he wanted to blow some steam," he said in clear confusion. Well, instead of blowing some steam, I was sure he nned to celebrate his sess after he managed to cut my head. "Then? Why did he text you?" I asked again. Rudy leaned his face toward me, closing our distance. "He went to his room, but he found no one there. Theo was also not at the bar and left all his belongings in his room. Including his phone. He disappeared just like that," he said in a much lower voice. It seemed only a few people knew about it. "That''s weird," I said in the same low voice as him. "Yeah. Especially since this happened right after his dismissal. I thought his brother also contacted you." I smiled dryly. "He thinks of me as his nemesis. There''s no way he has my number." He exhaled a long breath. "I can''t deny that." "Yeah." "I just hope he''s okay. Even though I don''t like him, I hope he doesn''t do anything stupid," Rudy muttered. "I hope so," I said in a nonchnt tone. ''Sorry, pal. Even his soul has turned into my food.'' "Anyway, I need to go back to my room and make my breakfast. So seeter then," I quickly said. "Okay see youter." I decided to separate myself from him and hoped the culprit would follow me. But I was wrong. No one did it. I didn''t even feel his/her presence anymore. ''Was it just my imagination?'' >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 203 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 142: Did You Kill Him? Chapter 142: Did You Kill Him? Seven Sins System Chapter 142. Did You Kill Him? After finishing my exercise, I went to shower, prepared my breakfast, and went to the infirmary to work as usual. But instead of Katrina, it was Julia who was waiting for me in front of it. My smirk bloomed on my face once I realized her presence. "Please don''t say you still want to continuest night''s session," I said as I unlocked the door and entered my workce. I didn''t mind another round after I finished my task and waited for my schedule from Katrina. Unfortunately, I was wrong. "I want to ask about Theo," she said as she followed me. I put my bag on my desk and turned to her. A frown on my forehead. "Him again? Why? Do you have feelings for him?" I said in displeasure. I was standing with my desk behind my back, facing my room. My arms were folded in front of my chest. "I don''t. I''m sure you''ve heard of his disappearance, right?" she stated in a serious tone. "Yeah. Rudy told me earlier," I stated. I flicked my finger and used my Telekinesis to lock the door before I took out my tentacles and started checking the medical supply as usual. "Does that have anything to do with you?" she asked again, making sure I was not involved. "Hmm..." I hummed as my tentacles were busy checking every medicine bottle in the cupboard. "You can say yes. But you can say no," I answered in a casual tone. "So, is that a yes?" she guessed from my nonchnt expression. There was no shock on my face, so she should have known who it was. I gave her a smug smirk. "Kinda," I replied in a nonchnt tone. "Did you kill him?" she asked straight to the point. Her eyes fixed on me, showing how serious she was. "I can''t kill mortals, remember?" I reminded her in my sweet innocent voice. A frown appeared on her forehead. "So it''s not you?" she confirmed. A wicked grin appeared on my lips. "It''s the monsters. I only took him to their nest and threw him away," I admitted, shrugging. She gasped. Her hand covered her mouth. "You did kill him¡­" she said under her breath. An evil chuckle came out of my mouth. My gaze turned cold. "He shouldn''t fuck with the devil. Besides, it''s his fault. He summoned my sister to kill me. So what do you expect?" I shrugged. She lowered her hand. "He summoned you sister?" she repeated in shock. "Um-hum," I hummed. "He asked her to behead me in exchange for his soul and my sis simply agreed. So he had to pay for it." My wicked smile widened. "And I could say, his soul was delicious. His scream and his fear washed away my hatred." "You ate his soul?" she said in shock once again. Still, she maintained her low voice. I smiled innocently. "Yeah. It should belong to my sis, but she happily shared it with me. So we ripped his soul apart." Upon my answer, I could catch the clear fear in her eyes. She looked like she was going to faint. That made meugh. "Please don''t say you forgot that I am a devil," I reminded her once again. I wondered if I acted too mortal-liketely. "I don''t. It''s just --- I never thought you''d be that cruel," she admitted. "I thought it was in the history book?" I confused. "It is. But I never thought it would be that terrible. At least I''ve never heard of that happening to anyone I know," she stated. Her fear was still clear in the tone of her voice. "After what he did to me, you should have expected it. He was not going to get a good end," I scoffed. "Anyway, you have to be careful now. It hasn''t been 24 hours yet so no one can report Theo''s disappearance to the police. But soon, I am sure they will report it to the police," she warned me. "Rx. They wouldn''t find any trace of me. It wasn''t me who came to his ce, but him. And he didn''t use the front door either. So they won''t find any trace of me at all. And my sis has handled her summoning formation. The devil also has nothing to do with this," I gave her a long exnation. Well, even if they found the summoning formation, it wouldn''t be a problem. The police could only state that Theo died because of a supernatural cause. It was the devil who killed him after he tried to summon her. So my name was clean. Still, I''d rather they found nothing. I didn''t wantst night''s fun to create new trouble, especially with the light realm''s spy. "Hmm?" In the middle of our conversation, I suddenly hummed. My eyebrows furrowed and my confusion was evident on my face. My eye fell on one of my tentacles and the list in turn repeatedly. It was clear there was something wrong with the medical supply list. "What is it?" she asked once she realized my expression changed. Her curiosity was clear from the tone of her voice. Likewise with her worry. "Another sleeping drug is missing," I announced and immediately approached where I kept the sleeping drugs and decided to check them manually. My tentacles returned to my back. I rechecked the bottle and I was right. The sleeping drugs were indeed missing one bottle. "Again?" she said in the same confusion as me. She came to me and helped me to check it. "Yes." This was weird. I wondered if Theo was the one who took it before he went to the hotel. Or maybe he took another one after I left the infirmary yesterday? As we checked, a knocking sound came. It made us turn to the door spontaneously. I quickly unlocked the door with my Telekinesis as I thought it was Katrina, instead, it was Penelope who came into my room. She had my schedule in her hand. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 203 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 143: Another Intruder? Chapter 143: Another Intruder? Seven Sins System Chapter 143. Another Intruder? "Morning, everyone," she greeted as she stepped into my room and walked to us. "Morning, Miss Penelope," I and Julia replied to her greeting in unison. "It''s rare to see you this early," Julia added in confusion since she knew Penelope only used toe to the academy when Katrina needed her and it was never this early. "I know. My sister has another important business. So I helped her," she exined and stopped near me. "Here''s your schedule, Dr. Allen." She handed the schedule to me. I took the paper from her. "If you are busy, you can send my schedule via message or email like the others," I exined briefly. "I don''t think that will ever happen," Penelope replied. Without a warning, she suddenly took my hand and sniffed the back of my hand aggressively. It took Julia by surprise. While I was used to it. So my expression remained the same. But for sure, Julia and I knew that gesture was not because she fell in love with me. I knew it was because she wanted my blood. "Miss Penelope, taking another person''s blood without consent is illegal," I reminded her. She and her sister were the same. She released my hand and smiled. "Don''t worry, I know. I only take a sniff. But I have to admit, Katrina was right. I understand why she won''t let you go," she exined. "You make me sound like prey, Miss Penelope," I reminded her. "You are. We are vampires after all," she said with a teasing smile. "Miss Penelope¡­" Julia muttered in shock. Penelope''s statement was the same as a threat. Penelope giggled in response. "Don''t worry I was only kidding. But yeah, I and Katrina are after your blood. At least we want to taste it a bit," she admitted honestly. "You are quite straightforward, aren''t you?" I asked. "Thank you for yourpliment," she replied casually. "Anyway, where did Miss Katrina go so early?" I changed our conversation. I wondered if it was rted to yesterday''s incident. My eyes fell on the schedule in my hand. "Theo''s family is in her office right now. They are asking about where he is. They said he leftst night and hasn''te back ever since. While he was supposed to meet them at the barst night. They didn''t find him in his hotel room either. They waited for him toe back all night but he didn''t. Theo also didn''t bring his phone and wallet. Since they thought something bad had happened to him, they came here to find more information," Penelope gave us a long exnation. "I see. Maybe he needs time to calm his mind," I suggested. It was a normal reaction from Theo''s brother after discovering Theo was nowhere to be found. "Maybe. Did you guys see himst night?" Penelope asked us. We shook our heads from side to side. "Why don''t they check the hotel''s CCTV? It should have one or two bits of information about him," I advised. Meanwhile, Julia decided to stay silent since she already knew his fate. "They did. But ording to the footage, Theo didn''t leave the room at all. But they can''t find him anywhere," Penelope said in confusion. "Well, that''s weird," I said with a shrug. "Yeah. Besides that, his room is on the 5th floor. So he can''t jump from there," she added. "It''s very mysterious. I hope they can find him quickly," I pretended to care. "It''s unfortunate that this happened on the same day as when the academy fired him. So found or not, the academy will probably have to take the me. It can''t be helped." Penelope exhaled a long breath. "But it''s better than if he disappears in this ce. It will be a big problem for the academy," she tried to think positively. "That sounds sad," I responded soberly. "Anyway, I need to go now. Katrina needs my help with some things," she excused herself and intended to leave. But I stopped it. "Ah before you go, Miss Penelope." She turned to me. "Yes?" she replied. "Another sleeping drug has disappeared," I decided to take this opportunity to report it in person. "What?" A frown appeared on her forehead. "Are you sure?" she made sure. "I just counted them," I gestured at the cupboard. "Hmm¡­" she hummed in response. Her confusion was evident on her face. "Has Miss Katrina checked the footage?" Julia finally opened her voice. "I did. But I only found Theo. Since Theo has been gone sincest night no one should enter this ce anymore. Besides, I didn''t find any sleeping drugs in his ce," she exined in confusion. ''Was he thinking of killing himself if his n doesn''t work?'' I thought. It was just a wild guess. Well, there could be other intruders besides him. Especially since the second sleeping drug disappeared after Theo left the academy. "There could be other intruders besides him," Julia said. She had the same guess as me. "But through where?" Penelope asked in confusion. "There." I pointed at the window near my desk. Our eyes were fixed on it. " As long as the culprit is slender enough to pass the gap, he/she can enter," I analyzed. The windows were never locked. The intention was that in an emergency case, anyone trapped in this room could escape from there. Some of the medicines here were mmable so who knew? "This will be a new problem. I will discuss it with Katrina. We will investigate thister. The culprit should have left one or two clues and we might be able to prevent the same incident by closing the path," she dered. "Just tell me, if you need my help," I stated. As long as they didn''t install CCTV in my room, I was willing to help them. "I will," answered Penelope. Then she turned to the door. "Later, Dr. Allen," she said as she walked towards the exit. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 203 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 144: Yellow Fur Chapter 144: Yellow Fur Seven Sins System Chapter 144. Yellow Fur "Who do you think?" asked Julia once the door closed, ncing at me. I shook my head from side to side in response and walked towards the window. "I have no idea who did it and for what purpose," I said without stopping my steps. Those were sleeping drugs. The culprit could use it for many things. Either for suicide or for drugging others. The culprit could also be women and men. I even heard that some mortals used to drug others so they could have a one-night stand. They usually did that in the clubs. Well, the culprit could have another intention and use that to nder me. "At least you have reported it to Miss Penelope. So they won''t me you for this," she said, trying to be positive. "Yeah," I answered without paying attention to her. My eyes observed the window and tried to find any clues there. I observed the window list, the hinges, and everything. I also paid attention to every trace left there and the path where the culprit could sneak. I could tell whoever he/she was, the culprit was crazy since the path was so narrow. One wrong movement was enough to drive him/her to the hospital. Unfortunately, I found nothing. No traces or anything. That indicated the culprit had nned this out neatly and was wearing suitable clothing for sneaking around. To be sure, judging from the narrow path, the culprit should have a small body so he/she could sneak in easily. After a while, Julia''s voice came from behind me. "Did you find anything?" she asked curiously. I took a deep breath and was just about to say no. But then some fur tucked in the corner of the window caught my attention. Carefully, I took it. My forehead creased as my eyes fell on it. I tried to analyze what it was, the color, and who owned it. What I knew for sure was that it didn''te from an animal let alone a bird. "Fur¡­ yellow?" I murmured. I quickly caught the culprit, most likely a demi-human. Then my eyes widened as I remembered my stalker this morning. "Wait¡­ is the culprit Evie?" I guessed. Her body was slightly smaller than the others so she could slip easily through the window gap. Still, the fur of her fluffy tails left unavoidable evidence. She was an empath and an observer. She noticed many little things that the ordinary mortal usually missed. That was why she could do this neatly. She had the suitable criteria as a thief. "Huh? Evie?" asked Julia in surprise. "Why her? Is it because you caught her hiding in your locker?" "I might be wrong, but I''m pretty sure about my guess." I turned around and showed her the evidence. "Besides, I found this." And Julia took it. Indeed, that couldn''t be used as strong evidence since she was not the only fox demi-human with a yellow or golden tail. But she was the most suspicious of all. Although I didn''t know why she stole the drugs and for what purpose. After observing it for a while, Julia spoke again. "But why did she do it? Doesn''t she like you? She couldn''t possibly intend to nder you, right?" Julia tried to analyze. But then a frown appeared on her forehead. "Or¡­ Is she nning to suicide out of frustration?" she guessed. "I don''t think so. If I''m right, she should be the one stalking me this morning. And I''m not sure it''s something a suicidal person would do," I analyzed. "But what if she stalked you because she wanted to say goodbye?" she guessed again. Her concern was obvious in her tone. I frowned in confusion. "Did mortals do that? That sounds stupid." Well, demons usually only killed themselves to kill others and they mostly did it without a goodbye, so I was kinda confused here. "Some. Yeah," she answered in a gloomy tone. "There''s a chance that she likes you. So that could happen." "Why didn''t she simplye and confess to me?" "Not everyone has the courage for that. Besides, she is just a student and you are a mentor," she reminded me. I exhaled sharply. "Mortals are surely troublesome. I don''t understand their way of thinking." I thought suicidal persons mostly died in silence, just like demons. "You should talk to her as soon as possible and prevent this," she suggested. "I will text her now and ask her to meet me this afternoon." With this, I should be able to prevent her from killing herself. I could investigate her at the same time. The important thing was I had to meet her in a quiet ce since I intended to read her mind. I took my phone from my bag and started to text her. Me: Morning, Evie. How''s your morning exercise? I want to talk to you about a few things. Can you meet me this afternoon? I deliberately mentioned her exercise since I wanted to know her response. Soon she replied to me. It was kinda desperate since she replied to me in less than two seconds, but it saved my time. Evie: Morning, doc. What do you want to talk about? Can''t we talk about it via text? Me: I''m afraid we still have to meet. I don''t want any misunderstanding between us. Just tell me where and when. Evie: All right. How about we meet in my room after all my sses are done? Me: Sounds good to me. See youter then. I pressed the lock screen and put my phone on the desk. "I think that should be clearing out my troubles," I was relieved she wasn''t being stubborn. "I don''t think your problem ends there," Julia quickly said without turning her gaze to me. Instead, her attention was on the schedule in her hand. Her expression showed how serious she was. I turned to her and frowned. "Why?" I asked her. She gave the paper in her hand to me. "Here. You should look at your schedule." I took it and read it. In an instant, my eyes widened in surprise. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 203 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 145: Unexpected Meeting Chapter 145: Unexpected Meeting Seven Sins System Chapter 145. Unexpected Meeting "They assigned me to apany Aria to look around the academy?" I said in disbelief. The academy even asked a nurse from the hospital to take over one hour of my shift for this. "This is weird. You are new here. The academy usually assigns a more senior mentor or teacher to do it, however, Miss Katrina assigns you," she added. Her confusion was clear from the tone of her voice. It made me think for a while, trying to catch Miss Katrina''s point. "Yes¡­ indeed this is strange. But this makes sense¡­" I concluded after a while. "Why?" she asked, frowning. "I think Katrina wants to create a good rtionship between me and Aria. And in the midst of bad rumors between me and Theo, there is nothing better than creating it from the start and bringing us together on the first day," I analyzed. I hate this, but I could understand Miss Katrina''s decision. It was the best decision after all thepetition between me and Theo. Julia tapped her index finger on her lower lip and was deep in thought. Her brows furrowed. "Hmm¡­" she hummed for a moment. "That makes sense. Aria is a high-level pdin and I''m sure Miss Katrina doesn''t want to lose her just like she lost Theo," she analyzed. I put the schedule on my desk and smiled dryly. "Yeah. I just hope she doesn''t hold any grudge against me," I added. Theo was the only modern pdin I had ever met so I didn''t know the pdin characteristics in this modern world. They may have something inmon, like their heroic traits, their asshole attitudes, or their annoying pride just because they were meat shields. In the past, I also hated pdins since their shining armor reminded me of the angels and their endurance which made them able to withstand my attacks. They should be dead fast like the others. "Not all pdins act like Theo, Azrael," she reminded me in a gentle tone. I exhaled sharply. "I know. But after all the bad rumors, who knows?" And I had to admit Katrina''s strategy was a good one. If we met each other on Aria''s first day, when she only knew a few rumors about me, maybe I could still fix my image and we could still improve our rtionship. To be sure I didn''t want to create another enemy. I wish she didn''t think of me as one either. I already had a lot of problems and didn''t want to add to them anymore. So even though I didn''t like pdins, I would happily be friends with her. "Just hope what Theo said didn''t get into her head," she added, reminding me that Theo had met her at the principal office yesterday. "I also hope the same," I said, ending our conversation. She nced at the clock and realized it was gettingte. "Anyway, I have to go now. My ss almost started," she excused herself. "Okay. See youter." "Bye." Then she walked towards the door. After Julia left, I sat down on my seat and had my breakfast. Boring jam sandwiches. As I ate, my eyes fixed on the windows, staring at the clear morning sky. My mind was immersed in many thoughts and everything that happened while I was on this mission as Dr. Allen. Then a wild thought crossed my head. ''Sometimes I wonder... If I take care of all this problem as Azrael, can I handle it faster than this?'' It was impossible since the agreement forbade me but I couldn''t help but keep wondering about it. ----- The time showed almost 10.00 AM when I got ready to greet Aria''s arrival. Well, not really getting ready since all I was doing was waiting. ording to the schedule, the nurse should have arrived fifteen minutes ago, but I guessed the hospital was a bit busy. Luckily, Katrina had written a note on my schedule. In case the nurse didn''t arrive on time, I just needed to lock the room and give the key to security. As for Aria, she woulde to meet me in this room, so I just need to wait here. "I''m bored..." I muttered as I closed the book in my hand and put it on the desk. I even thought of borrowing another book from the library to kill time, but I restrained myself since I didn''t want to get too attached to the mortal realm. Besides, I was only here for a moment. The knocking sounding from the door made me turn to it. But since the door didn''t move, I decided to raise my voice. "Come in," I said. I bet this was the nurse or Aria since the academy''s students, mentors and teachers mostly entered after the knocks. It was a good sign to cure my boredom. "Excuse me." A nice woman''s voice came as the door opened. My eyes widened in shock when a blonde-haired woman in her 20s entered the room. Her silky long hair fell over her shoulders. Her blue eyes look like a pair of fine sapphires. Her face was a mix of cute and elegant. Her body was slender yet toned. Her skin was silky smooth like porcin. Her height was not much different from Julia''s, even though her curve was not as sexy as Julia''s. Her lips were thin and sweet. Graceful was a word that fit her. A simple white shirt and skirt covered her body. The academy''s name tag hung around her neck. It showed her identity, like her name, her profession, and her position in this academy. "Good morning. I''m a new mentor here. My name is Aria," she said politely. A bright smile on her lips. I froze like a statue. My heart suddenly pounded fast. Not because of her beauty, but because I knew who she was. I was too familiar with her figure since I always met her at light and dark meetings. ''Impossible¡­'' >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 203 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 146: When Light and Dark Meet I Chapter 146: When Light and Dark Meet I Seven Sins System Chapter 146. When Light and Dark Meet I Desperately, I tried to maintain myposure and restrain the adrenaline that was flowing through my veins. The only thing holding me back from attacking her was that I was undercover. The angels had never seen my humanoid form or my humanoid face since all the demons always used our true form when we attended the meeting. The angels, on the other hand, had almost the same face as their original form, except of course their annoying divine light and angelic features. So I could recognize her easily. ''Of all the seven goddesses of virtue, why her? '' I screamed internally. There was no way I didn''t know her. She was my nemesis. The only angel who always fought with me every time we met at the meeting and the most annoying of all. The goddess of chastity and the princess of the light realm, Puriel Crystalglow de Dawnlight. She always held a grudge against me for no reason and always sought my faults. She hated everything in me no matter what. She even med me for my demonic features. I was born with them and couldn''t do anything to change it, yet she med me for it. It was so ridiculous! I didn''t know why even though her nemesis should be Lust, somehow she always said Lust was better than me. It was so irritating! ''Wait¡­ what if she is only a mortal who has the same face as her?'' I guessed. It could happen. I nced above her head and realized that her level was not much different from Theo''s. Yet I knew from her achievement, at least it required a level 100++ warrior to do it. So I was pretty sure she was the real Puriel. That made me start wondering if my father already knew this from the start. She could be the main reason why he sent me on this mission. Maybe he already knew that the queen of goddess sent Puriel to the mortal realm so he needed a suitable devil to handle her in case she interfered in the mission. And no one could handle her except me. Even Lust couldn''t handle her and preferred to deal with ''Patience'' more than me. She tilted her head and waved her hands awkwardly. "Uh, hello?" Her voice dispersed my thoughts. A frown on her forehead showed her confusion about my long silence. ''C''mon smile, Azrael! Smile!'' I forced myself to smile even though it was the hardest thing in my life. "Um, yeah. Good morning, Miss Aria. Nice to meet you. My name is Allen. Miss Katrina asked me to take you around the academy today." With great difficulty, I finally managed to get my voice out. Even though it wasn''t as friendly as hers, I tried to be as polite as possible. "Nice to meet you," she replied. Without hesitation she approached me and extended her hand to me, asking me to shake hand. A friendly smile on her lips. My smile faded. My attention was drawn to her hand since this was something that had never happened before. My instinct told me to brush her hand away to provoke her. But I held myself desperately. Instead, I stood up from my seat, took her hand and we shook hands like decent human beings. "I''ve heard a few things about you," she said once she let go of my hand. From her expression, I was sure she had no idea who I was whatsoever. Or she wouldn''t act like this. "Let me guess. Did you hear this from Theo?" I guessed in a casual tone. Seriously, being polite to my nemesis was hard. I thought she would talk ill about me, but I was wrong. "Yes. I heard some from him and it seems like your rtionship with him is not that good. But I don''t believe him, I believe more in what I saw," she said politely. ''She didn''t trust Theo and decided to trust me?'' I was stunned once again. I couldn''t believe my ears. "You believe more in what you saw? Have we met before? Or do you mean the duel?" I asked curiously. I didn''t know whether I should be happy or sad about this. "The duel," she stated. "But I also watched you secretly when you were coaching a student at the park before and was very impressed by it," she added. I held my cringe desperately. "Were you stalking me?" I blurted as I couldn''t hold back my question anymore. In a panic, she waved her hands in front of her. "I wasn''t stalking you. I just saw you by ident," she quickly admitted. "So¡­ was that the reason why you chose this academy?" I guessed as I could remember Miss Katrina''s words. "It''s not my main reason. But yeah, that''s one of them. I was impressed with your dedication. So I thought we could be good friends," she admitted. ''She wants to be my friend? An angel wants to be friends with a devil?'' This was the craziest confession I had ever heard in my life and somehow it gave me the creeps. ''I wish Lust could hear this.'' Once again I held my cringe. But despite all the turmoil in my head, I nodded and smiled. "Sure. Making new friends is fun. I can''t say no to that." "I know you will agree," she said happily. "Can you tell me your main reason for moving here? I heard that your previous academy also had a good reputation," I asked curiously. I bet it has something to do with recent attacks. "I just want to find a better workce and grow more," she reasoned. It was a ssic reason. "I see. Anyway, shall we continueter? I only have one hour to show you around and I''m also new to this ce," I suggested. "We can also talk about a lot of things along the way. I want to know more about you." Or I wanted to know more about her mission to be precise. "Sure." Note: Aria pic is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 211 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 147: When Light and Dark Meet II Chapter 147: When Light and Dark Meet II Seven Sins System Chapter 147. When Light and Dark Meet II After I left the key to the security, I apanied Aria around the academy. I showed her several important ces as I tried to get information about her, especially about the reasons why she chose this ce. I knew it wasn''t just for career development. So based on her second confession, she decided to move here after her friend took her here. Apart from that, her contract with her previous academy had expired and she also felt that she could not develop further at the previous academy. Sadly, I couldn''t dig further other than that since it would only provoke her suspicion. "I didn''t expect Miss Katrina to assign you to show me around," she said as we walked down the corridor leisurely. "Yeah. I didn''t expect that either." I held my cringe like crazy since this was fucked up. A devil and an angel walking side by side peacefully in the mortal realm was not a sight that could be seen once in millennia. "I was surprised you moved so quickly. I mean, my duel hasn''t passed a week yet." I decided to try to dig up more information. "Actually, this is also beyond my prediction. My contract just finished yesterday and Miss Katrina asked me to wait around a month. I thought I''d be jobless for a while. Butst night, due to an unexpected incident, she contacted me and asked me toe to the academy today. She also prepared my room and ordered couriers to help me carry my things this morning. So¡­" She opened her hand and shrugged. "Here I am." "I see¡­" I answered. I never thought what I did to Theo would bring her to me. Even though I didn''t like this and predicted she would find out who I was soon orter, I decided to have fun as long as she didn''t notice it. We should be carrying out the same mission and it wasn''t only demons who were guilty of this, but also angels. "I heard Mr. Theo made a big mistake yesterday. Is it true?" she asked out of the blue. "From whom did you hear that?" I asked. "From the courier." "Not from Miss Katrina?" I asked in disbelief. She shook her head from side to side. "She only said Mr. Theo resigned after he had some issues." "She surely protected his reputation well," I scoffed. "Mind telling me what happened? The courier said it had something to do with yesterday''s mission and the student''s safety." Her curiosity was getting clearer. I smiled dryly. "He used Gas of Madness to attract more monsters secretly," I gave her a short exnation. Aria''s eyes widened in shock. A frown on her forehead. "He did? But why?" she asked in disbelief. I nced at her. "On the previous mission, we were attacked by a horde of monsters. And somehow I managed to be the hero of the day after I saved a colleague. He didn''t like that and thought I snatched his spotlight. So he thought to get his spotlight back by doing the same thing. But Tall Ash Wood didn''t have many high-level monsters. After all, the mission''s main purpose was to train the student''s alertness and instinct. So he decided to make his own chance," I gave her a long exnation. "So, it''s because he envies you?" she assumed. "Yeah. More or less." Her unhappy expression painted her face. "That is disgusting. That''s why he tried to nder you and tried to use me. Luckily I''ve seen you when you taught your student at the park that night. So I know you are a good person." I held myugh desperately upon her statement. I even had to turn the other side to cover it. ''Me? Good person? Just because I taught Fiona? She is as clueless as usual.'' I was worried about the future of the light realm since she would be a queen one day. Luckily, it was good news for me since I was able to use that opportunity to attack the light realm and bring it under me. "Fiona isn''t my student," I told her after I was able to swallow myughter. "Huh?" "That student you mentioned. Her name is Fiona. She is not my student," I exined. "She isn''t?" she said in disbelief. "But you gave her an extra lesson." "Yeah. But she is another team''sbat doctor. She is a little slow, so her mentor asked me to help her." "And you agreed?" she asked again. "I only help her in my free time. So it''s not a big deal," I said simply. "Oh, my mo--- goddess!" She suddenly stopped in her tracks. It also made me stop my steps. Then she grabbed my hands with enthusiasm. A big smile on her face. "You really are so cool!" she said happily. "Y-Yeah. Thank you." Again, I held my cringe. My gaze fell on our hands. ''Ew¡­'' I screamed in disgust internally. Her unusual attitude disgusted me. I could even feel the goosebumps creeping up my spine. Quickly, I took my hand away. "You shouldn''t be doing this," I warned her. "Why?" She covered her mouth with her hand and gasped. " It''s impolite. Forgive me." "Actually, there is a rumor about us in this academy. So I think we should avoid this or the rumors will get worse," I told her. "What rumor?" she asked. "Someone wrote fanfiction about me and the students are thinking you are the author," I exined briefly. A frown appeared on her forehead. "Huh? Why do they think it''s me? And what fanfiction?" she asked. Her questions made me want to tease her. "It''s a p*rn fanfiction. The story is about a rtionship between a new teacher and me. She fell in love right after she entered this academy and we do a lot of lewd things every single day," I exined. Yeah, I mentioned a word she hated on purpose. Her jaw dropped. "W-What? P-P¡­ That''s disgusting!" Her shock and disgust mixed into one. "I understand why you are so offended by that." "The story is not too bad for me. But I think the rumors will bother you. So---" My words stopped once an announcement appeared in front of me. [Anomaly power detected!] [Estimated: Angels] A smirk appeared on my lips. ''Nice. This is exactly what I need.'' I looked at her. From her expression, I was sure she had realized this. ''Now what are you going to do, Puriel?'' >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 211 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 148: When Light and Dark Meet III Chapter 148: When Light and Dark Meet III Seven Sins System Chapter 148. When Light and Dark Meet III "¡ª I thought to give you a little warning," I continued as if I didn''t know what was going on. But from her expression, I was sure she was not paying attention to what I was saying anymore. As I expected she didn''t answer me. Instead, she nced around. "We should get moving. I still need to show you many important rooms," I said in an innocent tone due to her silence and moved my legs again. But she suddenly stopped me. "Dr. Allen. wait!" she called me. I stopped my steps and turned to her. "Yes?" I asked. "Um¡­ I think it''s enough. I have to go back to the dorm to tidy up my stuff," she reasoned quickly. "You can do thatter. This is more important or you will get lost," I said in a serious tone. "We should go now." But she didn''t move from her position. Her eyes trembled in confusion and agitation. I frowned and pretended to be worried. "Are you alright?" I approached her. "Are you sick? Should we return to the infirmary?" I asked again. My concern was evident in my tone. "Should I check you?" I held out my hand to her, but suddenly she whispered, "I''m sorry." Then she snapped her fingers. I could feel her Angelic power blowing on my face and brushing my hair a bit like a soft breeze. It was so faint so I was sure it wouldn''t affect me at all. Apanied by an announcement in front of me. [Aria used a sleeping spell on you!] [Sleeping spell failed!] Still, I closed my eyes and pretended to faint since I knew mortals couldn''t counter spells from devils or angels like us. Immediately, she caught my body before I hit the floor. Then carefully, she put me on the floor and leaned my back against the wall. I bet she was nning to leave me. I could say this was a reckless act since she did this in the middle of the academy corridors. Luckily, it was empty. In addition, the ss was still not finished and there were no CCTVs around here. "Just wait here. I''ll take you to the infirmary after this," she whispered in front of me. Her panic was evident in her tone. Without further ado, she stood up and opened her palm. An orb of light came out from her hand and spread around. That power stopped everything and created an alternative space that was suitable as a battle arena. It was simr to my Shadow Space skill. The difference was, that my Shadow Space skill eliminated living things around me since the devils didn''t give a fuck with them. Hers still showed the living things as if they were statues. Still didn''t mean it was alive. It just showed theirst locations. A secondter, a pair of white wings appeared from her back. A white light engulfed her body, then she disappeared. It was her teleportation skill. Once I was sure I was safe, calmly, I opened my eyes and stood up. "Let''s see who your opponent is," I muttered and used my teleportation skill. A smirk on my face. My expression was very different from what I showed to her earlier. The dark aura engulfed me. In a blink, I''m already in the best ce to watch all of this, the rooftop. I could keep an eye on Puriel or the culprit who could still be around us in case he/she was another goddess or devil. Without showing my wings, I simply sat on the side of the building casually and watched how Puriel tried tomunicate with the three monstrous angels standing in the park. It was the same as what I did before so I assumed Puriel had faced this and she also hadn''t gotten the culprit. They were shaped like gigantic holy deer with silver fur. Their height was about 10 meters. Their bodies looked dashing. But their sharp teeth and tails that looked like three whips with sharp des at the tips showed they would not hesitate to kill anyone who did notply with their principles. [Name: Devotion] [Level 41] [HP: 1890/1890] [SP: 792/792] ''Greed!'' My six tentacles came out from my back and turned into birds that spread out in all directions. Since Puriel was still busy with them, I decided to find where the summoning formation was. The angels started answering Puriel''s questions with bits of words that sounded foreign to me. It was the same as how I interrogated the demons. The difference was she was more patient than me. - BLAR! The monstrous angel began to attack her and managed to destroy the dormitory on its side with its tails. Its words turned into a shriek of anger. I even had to cover my ears at that annoying voice. Yet Puriel had not killed him. She instead teleported herself to the other side and tried to negotiate some more. ''Ugh! Oh c''mon just kill them already. Can''t you see they are mad at you?'' Iined internally. I didn''t mind killing them but I decided to hold back. I wanted to find more information. While I wasn''t sure she would tell me, it was worth a try. I already had an idea anyway. As I expected, the conversation didn''t go well. Shriek and explosions filled their conversation. The buildings around them were nearly leveled to the ground. Smoke billowed into the sky. After a while, Puriel''s patience ran out. Without hesitation, she summoned her light sword and killed them. From her face, I was sure she didn''t get any information. ''Well. The show is over,'' I thought. Then I used my teleportation once again. I decided to check the summoning formation. My tentacles had found it a while ago but I decided to check it out after watching Puriel''s fight. Once my dark aura disappeared, I was behind the academy building. A paper with a picture of a holy summoning formation was among the bushes. It was partially torn, but I recognized it. It was the goddess of chastity''s summoning formation. But I immediately caught a different stroke like the previous demon summoning formation. [Evidence number 7 has been found. A holy magic formation behind the academy building.] Swallowing my curiosity, I used my Scan on the formation and summoned my tentacles back to me. I had to get out of here as soon as possible. Note: in case you want to give me gift, please send them here /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 215 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 149: Her Special Human I Chapter 149: Her Special Human I Seven Sins System Chapter 149. Her Special Human I Feeling that Puriel would arrive soon, I used my teleportation skill and returned to the previous corridor. Immediately, I sat down and pretended to faint as before. I was sure she would be back soon. As I waited, my brain began to analyze the summoning formation and concluded that Puriel was having the same problem as me. It was just that she couldn''t say it openly in thest meeting. That was also why she insisted on interrogating the monstrous angels even if they attacked her. ''Fine. Let''s try to dig for some information,'' I thought. Although I was not sure my n would work, at least I tried. A couple of secondster she appeared near me and canceled her skill. Our surroundings changed to normal, everyone moved as usual. At the same time, she hid her wings and approached me. I thought she would wake me up but no. Instead, she carried me with both hands as if she was a knight and I was her princess. ''What the hell?! What the hell?! What the hell?!'' I screamed internally in panic when she lifted me. The goosebumps crawled all over me out of disgust as I desperately kept myposure and my poker face. I wanted to release myself from her but if I still wanted to pretend, I couldn''t do it. She hadn''t canceled her sleeping spell yet so I shouldn''t be able to open my eyes yet. ''If you take me in this position to the infirmary, I will fucking kill you and disy your head in my room!'' I screamed internally. Yeah, I seriously meant it and didn''t mind this secret mission turned into an assassination just because of this. This was embarrassing. Very embarrassing. Luckily, instead of walking, she used her teleportation skill. In a blink, we were already in the infirmary and the nurse had not arrived. Still, I didn''t get why she did this stupid mistake since the key should be with the security. But since she was a goddess, she should be able to use mind maniption to erase her targets'' memories. Sheid me down on the bed and canceled her sleeping spell before she calmly pulled a chair and sat next to me. "Dr. Allen, wake up," she called me in a gentle voice. But I didn''t open my eyes. This was my n and I also wanted to prank her a bit. After a short silence, she called me again, "Dr. Allen?" A trace of concern was evident in her tone. Of course, she panicked. I should have opened my eyes after she canceled her spell right away, but I didn''t react at all. I justy there like a corpse. She waited for a couple of minutes before she stood up from her chair and grabbed my shoulder. "Dr. Allen, wake up." Her panic was evident in her tone. Still, I didn''t react. She pressed her palm on my forehead and used her spell on me. I was pretty sure it was Dispel. Then she called me again. "Dr. Allen, open your eyes." She shook my body and called me. Still, I didn''t answer. She took her hand away from me and stared at her trembling palms. Her face turned pale. "Oh no¡­ did I identally hurt him? Is my sleeping spell too much for him? Am I unable to control my power again?" she muttered in panic. Okay, thatst question was interesting. At least I knew she experienced something that made her unable to control her strength. I might be able to use that against her someday. Due to that response, I decided to keep pretending. So once again she put her palm on my head and used her Dispel repeatedly. Still, I didn''t budge. "Oh no¡­" she muttered in panic. "Please wake up¡­" she whispered. ''Pfft! No, I don''t want to,'' I held myughter upon her pale face. I had to admit I really enjoyed her expressions and I loved her panic. I would count it as payment since she kept calling me the disgusting tentacle pervert bastard at every meeting. But I knew I had to end this to carry out my n. I just needed to wait for the right moment. "Please wake up. Please," she whispered again. In frustration, she hugged me gently and closed her eyes. Even though I hated to admit it, her hug was warm. Feeling this was the right moment, I opened my eyes. "Why am I here? Who are you? Why are you hugging me?" I said in confusion. At the same time, the sound of an unlocking key came from the door. Soon the nurse entered. Due to my voice and the nurse, Puriel released her embrace and moved her body away in reflex. Her pale face didn''t disappear, but that was because of something else. While we both stared at her in shock. ''This is better than I thought!''I didn''t expect the nurse toe just in time. So I decided to add fuel to the fire. "Aria? Why are you hugging me?" I said in confusion and sat on the bed. "Why am I here?" I looked around me in the same confusion. Before Aria answered me, the nurse spoke, "Huh, did I interrupt something?" he asked awkwardly. Immediately, Aria answered him, "No, you don''t. We didn''t do anything," she said in a panic. I also turned to the nurse. "I didn''t do anything, but she did," I exined. "It''s a misunderstanding," she quickly added. I shifted my gaze to her. "Then exin," I demanded. But the nurse realized something else. He frowned in confusion. "Wait, how did you get in here without the key?" That statement made me turn to him. "She didn''t take the key?" I asked in disbelief. Then I returned my gaze to her. "How did you get us in?" Feeling cornered, Aria snapped her fingers. Again I could feel her angelic power hitting us like a soft breeze. The nurse''s eyes turned nk due to her power. While I stared at her in confusion. "Listen to me. Both of you. Forget about this incident and do your duties as usual." She turned to the nurse. "You. Put the key and go back to the hospital. Tell your supervisor Dr Allen has returned." The nurse answered her with a nod before he ced the key on a nearby table and left. Then she turned to me. "And you----" Before she finished her words, I interrupted her. "What just happened?" I said in confusion. It shocked her. Note: in case you want to give me gift, please send them here /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 215 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 150: Her Special Human II Chapter 150: Her Special Human II Seven Sins System Chapter 150. Her Special Human II "What did you do to him? Did you use a spell on him?" I asked again before she could answer me. "No, no, no. Let me exin it to you. It''s not what you think," she finally answered me in a panic. I put my frightened face as best as I could before I spoke again. "Right. I understand. I-I just remember something, I need to go now," I said in a panic. Then I pretended to try to get off the bed. "Wait." She pulled me back on the bed and pinned my hands to the sides of my head. It was a rough movement and judging from her strength, no mortals could fight it. "What are you doing? let me go!" "Calm down. I didn''t mean to hurt you, okay?" She tried to calm me down. "After what I saw, do you think I would believe you?" I retorted. "I didn''t expect a mortal to believe me¡­" she said in a serious tone. Her eyes glowed in white. It is an advanced maniption skill and should be strong enough to manipte high-level mortals, but I was not budged at all. Instead, I showed my confusion and fear. "You are not a human are you?" I muttered. She looked shocked by my response. "It failed?" she said in disbelief. Her obvious shock was at her tone. Yeah, this was my n. I wanted to pretend to be a ''special'' human for her so she had no other choice but to exin her situation to me. "What are you going to do?" I twisted my wrists in panic and pretended to be scared as if I was trying desperately to tear myself away from her. She used her skill once again and failed. "It can''t be. This has never happened before," she muttered in disbelief. "What are you?!" I asked again in a much louder voice. My panic was getting clear from my face. Since she kept failing, she decided to calm me down in a normal way. "Okay, calm down. I know you''re scared, but I don''t mean to hurt you," she reassured. "If you don''t mean it, then let me go," I demanded. "I will but after you calm down," she exined. I followed her instructions and didn''t struggle anymore. Still, I put my best expression of fear to convince her. She slowly released my wrist, but instead of moving away, she pressed her palm on my cheek. Her eyes looked at me gently. "I''m sorry. I''ll exin everything," she said in a soft voice. But I didn''t respond. I was stunned like a statue. But this time, it was for real. It was my genuine reaction. As she exined who she was and what her purpose was, a sh of memory went through my head. This time it wasn''t about the previous subus, but a blonde-haired mortal girl who was smiling at me. It was the warmest smile I had ever seen. She was about 7 to 8 years old and also held my cheek just like what Puriel just did to me. Her face was so cute. She looked sweet, kind, and energetic. Instead of pain or a broken heart like what I usually felt, I experienced a strange sad and longing. It was like¡­ I wanted to see her and apologize to her. But for what? Why did I want to apologize to her? And what was this sadness? ''Who is it?'' I thought. I was sure I had never met the girl before and judging by the surroundings, I was sure it was the mortal realm. ''Why did that girl smile at me? Didn''t Ie here as the devil 300 years ago? Shouldn''t she be afraid of me?'' Confusion filled my head. I didn''t understand why some random memory kept popping up in my head ever since I came to the mortal realm. But when I was still deep in thought, Puriel''s voice broke it. "I know all of this sounds like nonsense. But you must believe me. There are devils and demons among the mortals. I''m just trying to protect humanity," she exined. I stared at her without answering. Whatever it was, I was sure she was the one who triggered that memory. No, not her since I used to fight her and it never happened before so the possibilities narrowed to two. It was either because the mortal realm influenced me or because of her gentle gesture. ''Wait, I''ve been to the mortal realm before and stayed for quite a while, yet that''s never happened. Is it because of the seven sins seed?'' But if it had something to do with the seed, the announcement should have told me what happened. So I guessed it was because of her gentle gesture. "I understand. I won''t say anything to anyone," I agreed. "Good." She smiled contentedly. "You said you are the goddess of chastity right?" I rified. "Yes." "Then can you move from me?" I reminded her since even though she had let me go, she was still on top of me. "It''s a bit¡­" I continued awkwardly without finishing my sentence. Her face quickly turned reddened. "Oh, my mother! I''m sorry." She quickly got off on top of me and sat down on the chair awkwardly. I sat on the side of the bed and turned to her. "Can I ask you a couple more questions?" "Sure. If I could tell you, I''d tell you. As long as it''s not ssified information," she replied. "I want to ask about the demon, the devil, or whoever you''re after. Have you met him before?" She shook her head from side to side regretfully. "Unfortunately not yet. I only found a lot of clues, but I haven''t found who the culprit is. Besides, the culprit may not be the devils or demons. It could be mortals or even angels," she exined. "What do you mean?" I asked her for an exnation. It was a statement that she knew the demons weren''t the only ones to me. "As you can hear, what I''ve been chasing all this time might not be demons, but mortals or even my kind. That''s all I can tell you," she confirmed. "If the mortals are involved, then why don''t you suspect me?" I asked. "You were with me when the previous attack urred. That''s why I know it isn''t you and that''s the reason why I have to knock you out and bring you here," she exined. "Ah¡­" I nodded repeatedly upon her exnation. "I get it." Pic is in my discord channel. Note: in case you want to give me gift, please send them here /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 219 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 151: Her Special Human III Chapter 151: Her Special Human III Seven Sins System Chapter 151. Her Special Human III "Do you have any other questions?" she made sure. I shook my head from side to side in reply. At least from her previous exnation, I knew why she didn''t suspect me. And I could say it was quite reasonable. "Well I think that''s all," she concluded and stood up from her seat. "I will excuse myself then. I need to tidy up my stuff in the dorm. See youter." "Later." Then she went to the exit. The door closed, but my gaze stayed on it. My mind was filled with many things, especially about the blonde-haired girl. ''Wait¡­ my memory isn''t ying with me right?'' I asked myself. It shouldn''t. Also, something had been bothering me since earlier. It was a fact that the blonde-haired girl looked just like Puriel. A random guess that I had met Puriel far before our encounter on the battlefield 300 years ago shed through my head. But where? In the mortal world? I had hardly been to the mortal world before that war. And even if I went to the mortal world, I usually came here with my sis or one of the lords of the seven sins. I let out a nervous chuckle at that crazy thought and threw it quickly. ''That''s not possible. All devils and goddesses can''t leave their realms that young,'' I thought. Puriel''s age was the same as mine so if we ever met, I should be around that age too. Passing the gate at that age was tantamount to suicide, not because we weren''t strong enough to get through it, but because our parents forbid it. The mortal realm was a dangerous ce for little royal devils or goddesses. Despite our royal status, we were weaker than a high-level warrior, so we could have been caught by mortals. They could do nasty things to us, either enve us or sell us or kill us. "Yup, that''s impossible," I muttered. So I should have met the girl after I grew up. It was weird. If I thought of her as an insignificant side character, why did I remember her? ''Get yourself together, Azrael. Just concentrate on your mission,'' I reminded myself and decided to save that puzzle forter. I diverted my thoughts to the new clue that I just found. The fact that the holy summoning formation used something simr to the chastity formation while she was there, confused me. Why did the culprit do it? ''Maybe, I should confess my identity to her.'' Yeah, sooner orter I had to do it so the sooner the better, but I decided to hold it due to my curiosity about why she couldn''t control her power. I was pretty sure she didn''t pretend, if not she shouldn''t be that panicked and maybe she would realize who I was. ''I''m going to y around with her first before I confess.'' Besides, I still had to break my seal and raise my level. Especially breaking my seal, it went slower than my level and it kinda annoyed me. I had to make sure that I was strong enough to handle her or she would bully me. I was about to continue my work. But then a knocking sound came from the door. Again Aria came into the room. An awkward smile on her lips. I took a deep breath and just wanted to say ''What''s with that stupid smile?'' in a curt tone. But I managed to hold my tongue after I remembered I should have been afraid of her. "Y-Yes. Is there anything I can do to help you?" I stammered with the best act I could put on. "Uh, I met Miss Katrina on my way back." With just those words, I immediately caught what she meant. I bet Miss Katrina asked her toe back here so I could finish my task. "I understand." I stood up from my seat. "I will show you the rest of the academy. Follow me." Then we came out of the room. I spent the next half hour showing her the rest of the academy. asionally, I asked questions and tried to get information out of her, but I couldn''t get anything useful. So for thest ce, I decided to take her somewhere in the hope that she could help me solve the mystery. "Andst but not least, the library," I said as I stopped my steps in front of the room. "So is that all?" she confirmed. "I think that''s all. But we still have a little time. Do you want to check the library?" I offered. "I don''t ----" She was about to refuse, but I interrupted her. "I once heard a rumor about a student finding a picture of a weird magic formation here." It made her hold her tongue. "But he threw it away since he was scared," I continued. Then I drew closer to her and whispered, "They said the formation mentioned blood and soul," I said in a serious tone before I distanced my face away. She turned to me in response. Her seriousness was clear on her face. "Do you know who the student is?" I shook my head from side to side. "That happened before I entered this academy so I don''t know who. It was only a rumor and there was no proof since he had never shown the magic formation to anyone. Everyone thought he was bluffing," I quickly added. "I see¡­" she muttered in disappointment. But the silence that followed showed she was deep in thought. "So? Do you want to check it out? Maybe we can find a thing or two here?" I offered. I thought she would ept it. But I was wrong. "No¡­ I''ll check itter. I know you want to help me but I don''t want to involve you. It''s too dangerous." She looked at me seriously. "Just remember this. Stay out of trouble. If you have anything rted to this let me know. Never ever check it yourself. Do you understand?" she emphasized. ''Oh, she is surprisingly smart,'' I admitted. "I understand, Miss Angel," I said. Note: in case you want to give me gift, please send them here /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 219 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 152: Did He Just Call The Goddess of Chastity a B*tch? Chapter 152: Did He Just Call The Goddess of Chastity a B*tch? Seven Sins System Chapter 152. Did He Just Call The Goddess of Chastity a B*tch? After that, we left the library. Aria said she wanted to go back to the dorm to tidy up her things, but I offered to stop by the cafeteria. I actually just said it out of politeness and didn''t really mean it, but she epted it. Well, lunchtime was almost here and the students would fill the cafeteria soon so I understood why. As we trod casually down the corridor, I tried to build her trust in me. I discussed cafeteria food and the academy students, as well as several important ces around here, like the convenience store, 24H fast food restaurant, coffee shop, and a shopping district nearby. She was not from this city so she listened to my exnation happily. She even told me about her previous academy and how she was able to get those many achievements in a short time. But when we almost turned at the end of the corridor, our steps stopped as we heard a ruckus from a man''s argument. "You should check this case better before making a decision! Now, look what happened to my brother. What if he was frustrated and killed himself?!" The male voice was loud. I was sure the sses around us heard him. We turned to the source of the voice. My sight caught a Lizardman arguing with Penelope in front of the principal''s office. He was around his 30s and wore a neat blue shirt and ck trousers. Despite his gant body and the look in his eyes which was full of intimidation, Penelope, who had a smaller body than him, didn''t show any fear. Well, her level was above him and Vampire was a high-ss fighter more than a Lizardman who usually only used their strength. "We already did, Mr. Gem. Your brother was caught red-handed with irrefutable evidence. He also admitted it. We even have the footage," she said in a firm tone. Her assistants who were standing by her side looked tense since this could turn into a real fight at any moment. I believed he was talking about Theo. ''Theo''s brother? I thought he had gone home.'' I came to that conclusion since Aria had met Katrina before. But it seemed she decided to let Penelope handle him. I guessed it was because Penelope was the one who directly investigated this case. As they argued, Aria leaned toward me. "They are talking about Theo, right? What happened?" she whispered. Her eyes remained fixed on them. "I don''t know the whole story either, but what I do know is Theo disappeared from his hotel room after he asked his brother to meet him. Miss Penelope told me this morning," I gave a brief exnation. That exnation made her turn to me. A frown of confusion on her forehead. "So he mysteriously disappeared right after the academy fired him?" She confirmed. I nodded. "That''s why his brother came here to find out about it." "Why didn''t he check through the hotel''s CCTV? They should be able to track him with it. Or through his phone," she asked in confusion. "She said he didn''t bring his phone and wallet. His brother also found no trace of him on the Hotel''s CCTV footage. So this academy is the only clue left," I exined. "Mr. Gem! Stop it!" Penelope''s voice mixed with the sound of hurried footsteps broke our conversation. Once again we turned to the origin of the sound. Our gaze immediately caught a mad Lizardman who charged at us. But from his eyes, I bet I was his target. ''Right, another dumb mortal. I wonder if stupidity is in Theo''s family blood,'' I thought. He was on par as Theo and based on his speed, I predicted he wanted to tackle me. A little dodge should be enough to handle him and send him kissing the floor. "Step back." Unexpectedly, Aria stepped up and prepared to protect me from his attacks. She looked heroic even though she didn''t wear her armor or take out her weapon. ''Right, now you want to protect me.'' A goddess'' morality was surely something. I should be happy with it, but no. My devil''s pride rejected this. ''Protected by my own nemesis? Ha! I prefer to step up into the divine light than that!'' "You are Allen, right?!" the lizardman roared in anger once he was almost near us. "Calm down, sir!" Aria prepared to stop him. "Thank you for your kindness, Aria. But I can handle this," I said. I simply flicked my index finger and used my skill. Before he reached us, he hit a transparent wall, hard. It was my barrier. - Bang! A loud crashing sound rang, which was followed by his grunt of pain. It shocked everyone. I held myugh desperately upon his expression. I never thought he would fall for the same trick as what I did to his brother. "You! How dare you attack me with a spell in a public ce!" he shouted in anger once he recovered from his shock. Using offensive spells in the city was illegal in the mortal realm except in the battle arena or an emergency. "I only used the barrier. It''s a support type magic so I don''t break thew," I reminded him. "But you¡­" I stepped up and used my Dispel skill on him. It disyed a thin electric flow around its body before it dissipated due to my skill. [Thunder Fist lv 1 has been neutralized!] "¡ªYou are the one who used offensive skill," I continued. "Wow. Cunning people surely everywhere," said Aria in a cynical tone. "Cut the chit-chat and tell me where my brother is!" Gem shifted the conversation in displeasure. "How do I know where he is," I said in a nonchnt tone. "Do not lie to me!" he yelled at me. ''Ugh, does he have a problem with his hearing? All he does is shout and yell, ''I grumbled internally. "Do you have any proof that he has a connection with your brother''s disappearance, Mr. Gem?" she asked. I knew she was trying to help me. But his response shocked everyone. He red at her. "Shut up you b*tch! I know you asked this asshole to get rid of Theo so you can take his position right?!" he said as he pointed at my face. Upon his words, I couldn''t hold back my shock. ''Did he just call the goddess of chastity a b*tch?'' I thought in surprise. /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 219 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 153: Bloody Burned Paper Chapter 153: Bloody Burned Paper Seven Sins System Chapter 153. Bloody Burned Paper I nced at Aria as I could feel a terrifying auraing from her. My sight could catch her anger clearly on her face since "b*tch" was one of the words she hated the most. "What did you say?" she hissed in anger. I stepped back quietly since I didn''t want to meddle with that. If she made him crippled, then he deserved it. I never saw her beat a mortal before so I would happily watch it. ''He''s so done for...'' I thought. He picked the wrong opponent and word. Unfortunately, Penelope came to the rescue. "Stop it! The students are in the sses and I won''t let anyone disturb the peace," she said in a firm tone. "So should we settle it outside?" I gave an idea. What I meant of course the battle arena. I wanted to see how Aria handled this mortal. "Yes," Penelope answered. My smile bloomed. "We will investigate the hotel and try to find the clue there." Then she turned to me and Aria. "You two areing with us. You might be able to help with our investigation." My smile disappeared since this was not what I expected. "Fine. We will prove that his disappearance has nothing to do with us," Aria answered. ''We? When I agreed to that? Also, why not a fight? I want an epic fight!'' I grumbled internally, but I couldn''tin since his usations were directed at me, so I had to go along. Like it or not. "Prove to me that this has nothing to do with you," he said, leading us the way. Due to that decision, I, Aria, Penelope, and the two assistants followed Gem to the hotel room. The hotel was near this academy so it didn''t take much time to get there. "Don''t mess with my brother''s stuff or I will report you to the police!" Gem warned us once we entered the room. Or threatened us to be more precise. "You don''t have to remind us twice," Penelope said curtly. A room filled with unpacked boxes entered my view. Those boxes got in the way, but since we promised not to move anything, we avoided them instead of moving them. They immediately scattered and looked for anything that could be a clue. Me too. Well, I knew they wouldn''t find anything since Lily has already gotten rid of all the evidence, but I had to pretend to search with them. ''This is no use¡­'' I thought. My eyes darted around the TV. My hands, which were covered with gloves, touched the surroundings. I put my best expression to show that I was working while what I wanted was to go back to the academy and rx in the infirmary. ''Look at the bright side, Azrael. At least you have something that can cure your boredom,'' Iforted myself. After five minutes of useless searching, Aria''s voice broke the silence. "I think I found something." Everyone turned to her and approached her. Including me. "What did you find?" asked Penelope in curiosity. "This." Aria showed a piece of paper in her hand. The paper was only around 5 X 6 cm. The dark brown color around it indicated someone tried to burn it. "A burned paper?" sneered Gem in disdain. "No, it''s a burned magic formation," Penelope guessed. I believed she guessed it since a few letters and diagrams were still clear on the burned paper. "It is the ancient devilnguage and written in blood. I think it''s a devil summoning formation. In other words, Mr. Theo had summoned a devilst night," Aria exined. It was easy to recognize that. I exhaled sharply. ''Stupid Lily. She should be cleaning this ce better,'' I grumbled internally. Well, on the plus side, I, Aria and the academy were able to dodge the bullet andpletely put the me on Theo. It was his fault from the start anyway. "So the devil took him?" Penelope asked. "I don''t know. The devil only takes the soul or body. It depends on the agreement," Aria exined. "That''s impossible," he retorted. Quickly, Gem tried to grab the paper but Aria managed to avoid his snatch. "My brother would never do that!" he half shouted in anger. His eyes red at Aria. ''Can he talk without shouting?'' I grumbled without paying attention to them. I was sure Aria could handle him. "About that, we just need to give this to the police," she answered confidently. "I believe they can check whether this is his blood or not and confirm whether it has traces of demonic power or not." It had traces of demonic power. It was so faint I almost didn''t even feel it. So I was sure they would find it. "Give it to me." Gem was just about to take it again, but Aria nimbly avoided it on the other side. There was aw in the mortal realm that if a person died because he summoned the devil then the police could refuse to investigate his death. Or the case would be closed automatically. "Stop it! Or we will report you to the police!" Penelope threatened. "You just want to frame my brother, right?!" he said in displeasure. "You have seen the academy''s CCTV footage. We''ve shown how we handle his offense and how we treat him with respect even after what he did to the academy. You have also said to yourself that your brother did not receive any guests except youst night and did not leave his room. You''ve searched for him all over this ce and found nothing either," Penelope exined. "That doesn''t rule out that you guys are trying to nder him," he said in displeasure. Upset with all his shouts, I decided to open my voice. "Just let the police examine the blood in that paper. As simple as that," I said. "What if---" He was about to reply to me, but I interrupted him. "Theo never did a blood check at the academy or the nearby hospital. So the match will be based on the database," I exined in case he thought we had the blood sample. He pressed his lips due to my exnation. "We''ll take this to the police. I hope you don''t mess up the academy anymore," Penelope concluded our brief investigation. /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 223 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 154: Bribe Chapter 154: Bribe Seven Sins System Chapter 154. Bribe We went to the nearby police station to report what happened and give the evidence. Gem also took the opportunity to report Theo''s disappearance even though it hadn''t been 24 hours yet. Then the police inspected us and interrogated us separately one by one. Luckily, they only asked basic questions. Maybe it was because Gem insisted that the police do it. And yeah, he was still shouting around every time he spoke. It gave me a headache. I really wanted to eat his soul so he could shout his mouth forever. Unfortunately, Aria was here. I caught her deep in thought several times so I guessed she was analyzing what was happening. Including guessing who Theo summoned. After a short interrogation, we were finally allowed to return. It was 12.21 PM when I got back to the infirmary. Lunchtime was almost over and I hadn''t bought my food yet. Even though I wanted to buy it, I decided to hold back and wait until the students went back to their sses. ''That guy is surely annoying,'' I thought, throwing myself on my chair. Well, I was not sure Gem would mess up again after what happened. Besides, we had given this matter to the police and there was no evidence that we were involved in this. It was just that I was worried about Aria''s suspicions. She might find out that the shadow realm''s spy was hiding in this academy sooner than I predicted. Well, I didn''t expect to be in hiding for too long either. But after seeing her passion and how she tried so hard to protect mortals so hard, I didn''t want her to find out my identity too soon. I wanted to y a bit longer. Because once she found out, I was sure we couldn''t work together like this. This was the first time she defended me. While she usually med me for everything. The sound of the door and footsteps broke my thoughts. "Where have you been, doc?" Barry''sint followed that. I sighed as I turned my attention to them. "You don''t want to know¡­" I said without enthusiasm, shaking my head from side to side. A dry smile on my lips. "You heard what the security said ,right? He apanied Miss Aria around this ce," Ion said in a teasing tone. An annoying smile on his lips. "See? I''m sure he was the one who wrote the fanfiction," teased Darren. I replied to them with a t stare. "Didn''t I say she didn''t write it?" I wanted to tell them who the author was but I couldn''t. They would bully Evie if they found out. "Really?" they teased in unison as they took chairs and sat in front of me. ''These kids¡­'' I started thinking about turning them into my ves. But they wouldn''t be fun anymore. On the other hand, after dealing with Theo''s stupid brother, I wasn''t in the mood to deal with their chit-chat for a while. "Yes. I already confirmed it," I answered quickly and was just about to kick them out. "If you just want---" But suddenly they shoved a paper lunch bag in front of my face. It surprised me and made me stop my words. "For you, doc," Barry said with a smile before I said a word. I took it. My puzzled expression was clear on my face. "For me?" I repeated in confusion and disbelief. My hand opened it and found a food box there. "Yeah. It''s your lunch. You haven''t eaten yet, right? So we bought it for you," Ion said. "It''s only cheap mac and cheese. But I hope it''s enough," Darren added. I frowned in disbelief. ''Why are they suddenly nice to me? Are they pranking me?'' I thought. I took out the box and opened it. And they were right, it was mac and cheese. Real food. "Has the doom arrived?" I turned to the window to check, in case the sky had split in half and some meteors were hurtling down on us. "That''s rude," Barryined. A frown on his forehead. "ire and Evie made lunch for you once. So it''s our turn now," Darren exined. "But since we can''t cook, we decided to buy it in the cafeteria," Barry continued. "You have taught us many things. Just count it as our thank you," Ion added. They were unexpectedly thoughtful. I smiled at them. "Thank you." They were not as bad as I imagined. But a secondter they proved my thoughts wrong. "So... Did you hear about themotion in the corridor this morning?" Barry began to show his intent. "You there right? Mind telling us what happened?" Their gazes fixed on me and their expectant faces showed what they wanted. Information or to be precise new rumors. My smile faded. My t stare was back. "So this is just a bribe," I said straight to the point. "Yup. With a full stomach, you will tell everything better, right?" Darren said. "C''mon tell us," said Barry impatiently. "We heard that Gem guy''s voice clearly. He shouted your name and mentioned that you did it so she could take Mr. Theo''s ce. So we assumed you were together with Miss Aria when that happened," Ion added. I shook my head from side to side. "I don''t get it. How can you be this sharp when ites to this." They rewarded me with a proud grin. "Tell us, what happened," Barry chirped again. I exhaled a long breath. "Fine. But don''t tell anyone about this, okay?" I warned them. And they answered me with an eager nod. Well, despite their answers, I was not sure they could keep their mouths shut. But this matter was not important to me, the one who ruined his own reputation was not me but Theo and Gem. So it didn''t matter even if it spread throughout the academy. "Listen carefully." I started to tell what happened. Even though it was not detailed, it was enough to turn them into good kids. They didn''t even whine at all. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 223 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 155: Underground Cult Chapter 155: Underground Cult Seven Sins System Chapter 155. Underground Cult "Wait, wait, wait! Theo''s brother thinks you guys did this? This is really crazy!" said Barry once I finished my exnation. "Yup. He even asked the police to check us," I said. "What did you find there?" Ion asked in curiosity. "Just a piece of paper with devil''s summoning formation. It was written in blood, so I''m sure it has been used," I exined. The trio nodded repeatedly. "So Mr. Theo summoned the devil for a consultation," said Barry. My t stare returned. After what happened, what made him think Theo summoned a devil for a consultation? Ion elbowed Barry upon his stupid statement. "He didn''t mention any ouija board," he reminded him. Barry gasped in surprise. "Wait for a second¡­ You mean he summoned a devil to make a wish?" He finally understood. I answered him with a nod His jaw dropped. "Okay that''s crazy," he muttered. Suddenly, Darren broke the silence. "Wait¡­ Doesn''t that mean he wanted to get revenge on this academy or on¡­" His words trailed off. As if on cue they turned their gazes on me. "You have to be careful, doc. The devil could be after you," said Ion. His concern was evident in his tone. "I will. But if he asked the devil to kill me I should be dead by now," I reminded them. "There is nothing I can do to fight a devil," I added. Then their worries turned into a clear hesitation. "Uh¡­ about that¡­" Ion murmured. "The devil might not have the heart to kill you," Darren continued. His doubt filled his guess. "Maybe he knows you are a good guy, so he decided to spare your life," added Barry. ''Good guy?'' Those words made me cringe internally. Calling a devil a good guy somehow irritated me. But I needed to calm down. Aria was here and I couldn''t expose my identity yet. "What makes you think like that?" I asked. They exchanged nces for a bit before they turned to me. "Just our guesses," Darren answered shabbily. I bet this has something to do with how I respond to theirst summon. "There are no good devils and the devil will not hesitate toplete his summoner''s request. Remember that," I warned them. "We understand, sir," they replied in unison like good kids. I thought the conversation would end but Barry spoke again, "You know, I''m curious about what happened to Mr. Theo. Why did he disappear? Did he make the devil angry?" he guessed. ''Nah, he just made a really stupid mistake.'' I wanted to say that, but instead, I answered with a shrug. "Who knows? It could be that the devil has eaten him." I didn''t hesitate to take this opportunity to scare them away. They were lucky enough that they summoned mest time. If it was another lord of the seven sins they would at least be covered in wounds. "Don''t y with the devil, okay?" I reminded them. They answered with a nod. "Then what did the police say?" Barry asked. Looked like his curiosity hadn''t died down yet. "Are you stupid? They need time to investigate. Do you think the police work that fast?" replied Darren. "Ah... You''re right." "And Mr. Gem agreed?" asked Ion. "He had no other choice. After all, the evidence is clear and there are no fingerprints other than his there," I exined. The trio shook their heads from side to side. "Well, that''s a dead end,"mented Barry. "I thought there would be something interesting but it''s just another boring story," said Darren regretfully. "What do you expect?" I asked. "Hmm... Like a heated battle or debate, for example," Ion muttered. "Or maybe a love triangle story," added Darren. My eyebrows wrinkled. "Love triangle? Do you mean between me, Julia and Theo?" I rified. "Pfft! No. But between you, Miss Aria, and Mr. Theo," Darren replied in a teasing tone. My frown worsened. "Why Aria?" I asked about their nonsense. "Oh,e on. We know Miss Aria is the author of that crazy fanfiction and I know you protect her. That''s why you''re not interested in finding out more," Barry said with an annoying smile. Darren patted me on my shoulder. "It''s okay, doc. We understand. We won''t me you, even if you already have Miss Julia," he added. I brushed his hand off as if I brushed off a speck of dust. "It''s up to you to believe it or not. For sure---" I pointed at the clock. "You guys arete," I warned them. In an instant, their faces turned pale. "Oh shit! It''s already thiste?" Barry half screamed in panic. Immediately, the three of them got up from the chairs. "See youter, doc," said Darren, and they ran quickly towards the exit. But before leaving, Barry suddenly stopped and turned to me. "Oh right! I almost forgot. There''s a new underground cult starting to grow recently. They recruit young people and expand their teaching via the inte. They were trying to recruit one of our ssmates but he refused since it''s a red-g cult with a lot of weird rituals rted to the Lord of Wrath. He gave us a warning earlier and said they are targeting a lot of talented warriors. So you are better careful," he warned me. That information was enough to make me stand from my chair in shock. "Tell me more about it," I demanded. How could they not say something important like this and only feed me useless rumors? "Next time. I''mte already. Later!" said Barry. "Tell me after your ss is finished," I said. I knew I had to see Evieter, but this was more important. I just needed to text her that I would bete. After answering with a thumbs up, without further ado he ran to his ss. A long exhale left my mouth once the door closed. "Huh¡­ I don''t understand what those kids are thinking." Humanity would end if the warriors acted as childish as they were. Still¡­ They were my precious informants. ''It seems my strategy to befriend with mortals to get a lot of information works well.'' >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 223 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 156: A Real Devil or An Impostor? I Chapter 156: A Real Devil or An Impostor? I Seven Sins System Chapter 156. A Real Devil or An Impostor? I As I waited for them, I texted Evie. Me: I have something to do after the sses. I will meet you at 06.00 PM. I prioritized the cult information over her since it was more important. After I clicked send, I ate my lunch and went back to work. It was either staring at the sky from the window or ying with my phone to check out the news to be precise since I had nothing to do. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of boredom wash over me. asionally, I nced at the clock and sighed, tapping my fingers on my desk impatiently. My curiosity filled my head but I could do nothing but wait. With the emptiness of the room and the long silence, my mind couldn''t help but wander to the conversation we had earlier. It piqued my interest to the point I wanted to manipte the time. My mind created a ton of questions for them automatically. I couldn''t shake the feeling that it might have something to do with my mission. Deciding to distract myself, I searched for underground cult information on the inte. Unfortunately, I found nothing. They were more secretive than I expected. But it meant this wasn''t a joke. This cult was a real thing. Well... I hoped. If this was only their prank, I would punish them for real. After a long wait, finally, the bell rang, signaling the end of ss. Quickly, I texted Barry again to remind him toe to the infirmary. A few minutester, the three of them burst through the door, greeting me cheerfully as always. "Hey, Doc," Barry said, slinging his bag over his shoulder. "Heyo!" greeted Ion cheerfully. While Darren greeted me with a simple wave and his overconfident smile. They quickly pulled the chairs and sat in front of me like always. "Thank you foring," I said. "I''m surprised you are interested in this crap," said Barry in confusion. Ion poked him with his elbow. "What crap? Do you remember how pale John was when he told us all of this?" he reminded Barry. "That bad?" I asked in disbelief. "That bad," Darren repeated. "That''s why we believe this is legit," he added. "Okay. Can you tell me more about it?" I asked impatiently. The trio exchanged a nce before Barry spoke up. "Well, it''s not really something we talk about openly. Just don''t tell anyone okay?" he said hesitantly. I answered him with a nod. "ording to John, it''s a group of people who worship ancient deities and perform rituals in secret. They''re pretty secretive about it, but rumors say they meet in secret underground tunnels or buildings," he exined. I raised an eyebrow. "That sounds interesting. Do you know anything about their rituals or beliefs?" Darren shrugged. "Not really. As we said, they''re pretty secretive about it. But I''ve heard some wild stories about sacrifices and blood rituals." ''That''s it!'' My mind jumped with happiness since this would be a great step for my investigation. "Then?" I demanded them to continue. "This cult invites certain people to a secret location and offers them wealth and intelligence. Also, the cult introduces them to the devil. The Lord of Wrath," Ion added. His seriousness was clear in his voice. Barry nodded gravely. "John said he was brought to a huge building and offered all sorts of benefits as long as he followed the cult. But what really surprised him was when he met the Lord of Wrath himself. Like... alive, not in his shadow form." I knew they mentioned this since they had met me in my shadow appearance. Then a sharp exhale out from his mouth. "Unfortunately, they blindfolded him when they brought him. So he didn''t know the exact location." I furrowed my brow, trying to process this information. The Lord of Wrath was me and no one dared to take that title from me. Besides, of all the seven sins lords, I had the worst reputation due to thest war. Why a mortal tried to im himself as me? And speaking about the status, position, or even power, wouldn''t it be better if the imposter imed himself as my dad? The king of the devil himself? "Is he a real devil or just an impostor?" I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral. I knew the mortals couldn''t distinguish it, but the devil gave off a different aura and atmosphere. Darren shrugged. "No idea. All we know is that our ssmate seemed pretty shaken up after meeting him. He said the guy had a creepy aura around him." I nodded, trying to piece together the puzzle. It was clear that this imposter was up to no good, and I needed to figure out who he was and stop him before he tainted my bad name. "But I think there''s something off with that Lord of Wrath," Barry said out of the blue. "For example, John said the Lord of Wrath has eight tentacles, not six." "Yeah, that''s weird. Last time I was sure it was six, not eight," Darren added. Their confusion was clear in their tone. It seemed they forgot that they shouldn''t mention this. It was the same as announcing that they had met me before. But I would let it slide and concentrate on the cult. "So, anything else?" I asked them, ignoring their careless mistake. "John said the devil might use powerful curses to brainwash people and make them obey him," Barry added. "It''s just a guess tho," Ion said. "Exin," I demanded with a frown. "John said some of them only stood and stared nkly. They acted more like robots," Darren exined. "Pfft!" I scoffed in a mocking tone upon their guess. "You don''t need a devil to do that. Mortal''s maniption spell also can do the same," I stated in a casual tone. Spontaneously, the trio turned to me at the same time upon my words. I bet it was because I used ''Mortal'' in my sentence. ''Oh, crap! I spoke as myself, not as Dr. Allen.'' >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 223 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 157: A Real Devil or An Impostor? II Chapter 157: A Real Devil or An Impostor? II Seven Sins System Chapter 157. A Real Devil or An Impostor? II I couldn''t help but feel a sense of panic wash over me. "I bet that''s what the real devil will say if he''s here," I quickly added, trying to suppress my panic and keep myposure as best as I could. To my relief, the trio looked relieved, letting out a long exhale as they rxed. "Stop scaring us. It makes us remember something unpleasant," Barryined, shooting me a re. I was sure he was referring to when they summoned me as the Lord of Wrath. "Yeah. You almost made my heart stop," Ion added, cing a hand over his chest. I smiled innocently, trying to y off my slip-up. ''Then don''t y with a devil if you''re scared,'' I thought to myself. "Sorry, I just wanted to loosen the tension," I reasoned out loud. "Anyway, is there anything else you guys know about this cult?" The trio exchanged nces briefly before turning back to me. "For now, that''s all we know," Ion said. "As you heard, this cult is very secretive, and we only got this information from one person. This is good enough," Darren added. "Can I ask a couple of questions?" I asked, hoping to gather more information about this mysterious cult. Well, a train of questions, to be precise. Since I wanted to know the details. "Sure," Barry said casually, ready to answer my questions. "You said this cult targets young and talented warriors, right? How did you know that?" I began my long interrogation. "John heard it from them himself. It''s an exclusive cult, and they only invite certain people to join their cult," Barry exined. "Do you know when they invited him? And why did they choose him?" I continued, trying to piece together the puzzle. If this happened after their first mission, it was possible that this was a trap to bait me. "Last week," Barry replied. "But John didn''t dare tell anyone since he was so scared. He just told usst night after he calmed down and could think more clearly," Ion added. "If he didn''t mention it identally, and we didn''t force him to spill the bean, maybe he didn''t say it either," Ion continued, their gazes and words showing the seriousness of the situation. I took in all of this information. It was clear that this underground cult was much moreplicated than I originally thought, and I needed to be cautious if I wanted to uncover the truth. "He also told us to shut up, but we decided to tell you since they mighte to recruit you too. So I hope it''s just between us," Barry added before I could say a word. "Why do you believe they wille to me?" I asked, trying to wrap my head around this new information. "We''re pretty sure about that. John has a skill simr to a mage, even though he is a melee fighter. The cult says it''s the odds that make them attracted to him," Darren exined. "It''s kind of the same as you, right? The difference is you do better than him. You''re the firstbat doctor to defeat a pdin in a duel. There''s no way the cult doesn''t have their eyes on you," he added, analyzing the situation. "You better be careful, doc," Barry concluded Darren''s exnation, his seriousness evident in his tone. I put my hand on my chin, deep in thought. It made sense. ''It seems my duel has led me to a lot more clues than I expected,'' I thought. And it was a good thing. "Do you know who recruited him? Is he from this academy?" I asked, trying to gather as much information as possible. Judging from their story, it should be someone close to John. Random people couldn''t just take a warrior like that. The trio shook their heads from side to side. "The recruiter was a good friend of his from high school. He had lost contact with him six months ago, but he suddenly chatted with him again and asked him to meet up. John thought he just wanted to catch up, so he agreed. But his friend brought his other friends and asked him toe with him. They said they would hang out somewhere else and it would be a surprise for him. But it turned out they took him to that unknown building," Ion gave another long exnation. "Did John tell you how he got away?" I asked, trying to gather as much information as possible. "That''s because John didn''t tantly reject it. He pretended to agree and said he forgot his wallet when they asked him to pay the registration fee," Barry exined. Darren continued the story. "The cult stated that he couldn''t join them without money, so they sent him back to get his wallet. Then he said he was broke and refused to steal money from friends or his parents like the cult suggested." "So they turned him. They said he didn''t deserve to be part of their cult if he couldn''t even give his money as his little sacrifice," Darren said with a shrug. I nodded, deep in thought. ''Sounds like a greedy mortal''s doing,'' I thought. But that was enough information for me. It was clear that this underground cult was maniptive and up to something. "I''m surprised you''re interested in this. I thought you''dugh at this since it sounded like a scam," Barry suddenly spoke after noticing my serious expression. "Yeah. If we hadn''t seen how scared John was, we might not have believed it," Ion added. "John even believed what happened thest time was his doing. You know, thest attack that almost killed you and Miss Julia. He also med himself for what happened at Tall Ash Wood, but his guilt disappeared once he realized it was Mr. Theo''s doing." I nodded, taking in this new information. "Why did he think it was his fault?" I asked, feeling a sense of curiosity wash over me. "After that event, he often fell asleep in unusual ces. Sometimes in the library, toilet, or even in ss. He also often found wounds on his body, all in weird ces, so he''s sure it''s not because of his training," Barry exined. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 223 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/dWeZYYv for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 158: A real Devil or An Impostor? III Chapter 158: A real Devil or An Impostor? III Seven Sins System Chapter 158. A real Devil or An Impostor? III I furrowed my brow, trying to piece together the puzzle. It was a big hint, and I think I already had an idea of what was going on. "Has he seen a doctor before?" I guessed. "Yes. But the doctor said it was just a scratch and he didn''t need to worry about it. As for the cause, he guessed it might be the result of being scratched by a sharp edge of furniture or something like that," Ion replied. "Have you ever seen him act strangely? Maybe walking around aimlessly or something, like some kind of trance?" I asked, trying to gather more information. "No," they said in unison. "I see..." I muttered, deep in thought as I tried to analyze all the information I had just received. "Do you think they did something to him without his knowledge?" Barry guessed, concern evident in his tone. "I don''t know. Maybe. But it seems I was wrong," I replied, trying to keep my thoughts to myself. No, he was right, but I couldn''t tell them openly since they could make a fuss about it. The cult would probably cover its tracks, and I would lose track again. Some maniption skills were that advanced, especially if they were being used by a demon. But in the past, mortals also had this ability, and they usually used it tomit crimes. I decided to keep this information to myself for now and continue my investigation. "This John is from your ss, right? Which one?" I asked again, trying to rify. I remembered there were two Johns in their ss. "Why do you want to know?" he asked, a hint of suspicion in his tone. "If hees here, I want to do a quick checkup for his psychology. He probably experienced some sort of trauma that caused him to be like that," I reasoned, trying to ease his suspicions. Of course, I wouldn''t wait for him toe to me. I would go up to him and read his mind myself. "John Crowwind," Ion replied. Once again, I furrowed my brows in surprise. "Isn''t he from Theo''s team?" I asked, surprised that they were still friends with him despite my bad rtionship with Theo. "Some of the members don''t like him either. Mr. Theo was too arrogant. He didn''t hesitate to humiliate his team with harsh words. Sometimes, if they weren''t good enough, he would push them even though they were already at their limit," Ion exined. "And to make it worse, he forbade his members froming to the infirmary after you entered this academy," Darren added, shaking his head in disgust. "It seems his hatred for you has boiled in his blood." I understood their frustration. Theo had always been a difficult person to deal with, and it seemed like he was taking out his anger on his team members. "And whenever his members have minor injuries, he usually just tells them to suck it up," said Ion with a dry smile, a mix of pity and annoyance in his tone. ''Good thing Aria reced him. She''s a goddess so she shouldn''t be as strict, as him,''Imented to myself. "You know, we are happy that you are our mentor. Compared to Mr Theo, you are much better," Ion suddenly added in relief. "Don''t you often call me demon because of my training methods?" I teased them, a mischievous smile on my lips. It was them who had told me that in the past. "At least you never use it to humiliate us and you know when to stop," Barry admitted, shrugging. "He doesn''t need that. His death stare is enough to freeze our blood," Darren sneered, shuddering in horror. "But we have a good healer as a bonus," Ion defended me. "Then you should listen to me and stop fooling around," I blurted out. "Aye, sir," the trio said in unison, a hint of amusement in their voices. The knocking sound on the door made me turn my head, and I saw the door open to reveal a security guard. He looked shocked as he peeked inside. "Oh, sorry. Do you work overtime, doc?" he asked, a hint of surprise in his voice. I turned to the clock and saw that it was already 6:11 PM.''Oh no, I''mte to meet Evie!''I screamed internally, standing up from my chair. "We were just chatting, but it seems we lost track of time," I exined. The trio also stood up from their seats, realizing howte it was, and quickly cleared the chairs. The security nodded. "I understand. Don''t forget to lock the door. Have a good night, doc," he said politely, nodding his head. I nodded my head as well. "Thank you for your hospitality," I replied. After the guard left, I quickly took my stuff inside my bag, while the trio decided to leave without waiting for me. "Bye, doc," said Barry. "See ya tomorrow!" said Ion. I replied with a wave and a smile. Then they left. A couple of minutester, I left the infirmary, locked the door, and left in a hurry. I was running reallyte. As my legs moved, I checked my phone and texted Evie to inform myteness. I passed through a huge number of students who were walking down the corridor in front of me. It was a rare sight since so many students had moved to the dorms already. But as my ears could catch their conversation it seemed they stayed longer because they were talking about Theo and what happened this morning. Rumors spread very easily in this academy and Gem''s loud voice made everything worse. I wasn''t surprised by all of this. Since the center of the rumors was me and Theo, they turned to me spontaneously. Some quickly diverted their gazes to other ces once I looked at them while some decided to nod and smile as if it was a normal thing. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 223 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 159: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil I Chapter 159: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil I Seven Sins System Chapter 159. The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil I I arrived at the female student dorm in a hurry, my mind racing with thoughts between the trio''s information and what Evie had done. I wondered if she wasn''t in love with me like I thought but a member of that cult. And she made that fanfic to cover everything up. As I walked through the lobby, I caught sight of Evie sitting on one of the couches, her face buried in a textbook. After I waved to security, I rushed over to her. "Evie, I''m so sorry I''mte," I said as I approached her. "I had a long meeting and itpletely slipped my mind that I had agreed to meet with you." She would be mad if I mentioned that I met up with the boys. It was the reason why I hadn''t said a thing to ire. But I would tell herter. Evie looked up at me and gave me a warm smile. "It''s okay, I understand. You''re a busy person and thingse up. No worries." I returned her smile. "Thank you. So, shall we head up to your room?" I needed a private space to settle all my suspicions about her. Evie stood up and gathered her things. "Sure. It''s on the third floor, we can take the elevator." We made our way to the elevator and stepped inside, the doors closing behind us as we ascended to the third floor. As we walked down the corridor, I nced around me to make sure there wasn''t any suspicious person around. Evie opened the door to her room and gestured for me to enter. As I stepped inside, I was immediately struck by the warmth and cozy atmosphere of the space. The walls were painted a soft shade of yellow, and there were colorful posters and pictures hanging on them. The bed was covered in fluffy nkets and pillows, and there was a small desk in the corner with aptop and various textbooks scattered across it. ''This ce is nicer than mine.'' And neater of course. "Would you like a drink?" Evie asked as she headed towards a small fridge in the corner. "I have vored water, soda, and some iced tea if you''re interested." "A ss of water is fine," I said as I sat down on the couch and took my bag. After a long conversation with the trio, I was thirsty. Evie joined me and handed me the bottle. "Sorry, I only have a vored one." "It''s fine. Thank you," I epted it. Our hands touched against each other identally, it was enough to make us stare at each other and Evie blush slightly. She quickly pulled her hand nervously and sat down not far from me. "What do you want to talk about, doc?" she asked, trying to back herposure. "Before that, may I know where your roommate is? I thought you had one?" I brought this up on purpose and swept my gaze around the room as if I looked for someone. "She''s on a date with her boyfriend. She said she wille homete," she lied without a blink. From her expression, she was already prepared for this. "You can talk as freely as you want." "I see¡­" I opened the bottle and took a big gulp to prepare my throat for my next interrogation. Since she was alone, I would go easy on her first. I dropped the empty bottle on the table and was about to ask. But before I could say a word, an announcement popped up in front of me. [Warning! You just consumed high-concentrated sleeping drugs!] [The effect will start soon, Do you want to neutralize it?] [Yes/No] ''It seems I don''t need a further investigation about the one who stole the sleeping drugs.'' I nced at her. ''Since you use this on me. Now show me what your intention is.'' Then I chose yes. [High-concentrated sleeping drugs have been neutralized.] I put my hand on my temple. "I don''t feel so good," I slurred, my wordsing out in a jumbled mess. I shook my head as if I was trying to clear the fog before I closed my eyes slowly and dropped to the couch. Evie looked at me with a sly smile on her face. "Don''t worry, everything will be okay," she whispered in a soothing voice. As the darkness closed in around me and Evie was concentrating on my face, I opened my palm. ''Greed.'' A tiny tentacle in worm size crawled out of it and turned into a mosquito. I used it to spy on what she would do without opening my eyes. Then with great difficulty, she pulled me onto the bed until I was lying down on it. My arms were tied together using a rope that was at the foot of the bed. I was unable to move, and she ced a pillow under my head to support it. Evie then stared at my face closely as if I was a rare animal. A look of triumph on her face. "I''m so d the drug worked," she said, a hint of excitement in her voice. A chuckle out of her mouth, a manic edge to her voice. "I couldn''t just sit back and watch you ignore me any longer. I''ve been in love with you since the first day of ss, and I couldn''t take it anymore. So I decided to take matters into my own hands," she whispered again. She looked different than the Evie I knew. There was a sinister, dangerous aura about her. Her beauty was still there, but it was covered by ayer of evil. She stood up and opened the curtain near the desk. I thought it covered the window, but I was wrong, it covered a huge board full of my photos and information. ''This is crazy...'' I thought as my tentacle''s eyes looked at her photo collection. They had a lot of pose variations and different outfits. Moreover, she took it at different times. Most of them were taken in the ssroom or the hallway. Evie continued, "I wanted to get closer to you, but you never noticed me. So I decided to find a way to draw your attention to me," she said, staring at my face intensely. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 231 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 160: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil II Chapter 160: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil II Seven Sins System Chapter 160. The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil II She walked to my side and climbed onto the bed. Her hand brushed my cheek gently. Her eyes were still staring at me intensely. "Now I have found a perfect n..." Then she came closer to my ear. "I will make you mine forever and you have no choice but to obey me," her whisper filled with venom. "You will give yourself to me and follow my orders." ''Oh, wow. Mortal''s twisted love is surely something,'' I thought. To think a quiet and calm student like Evie did this to me, I probably wouldn''t have believed it if she didn''t do this in front of me. "Now¡­" She started unbuttoning my shirt one by one. "Show me your body," she purred like a spoiled cat. Her eyes glinted in weird excitement and madness. Her fingers danced deftly as she peeled off each button, exposing my skin to her view. Her finger brushed against my chest to my abs. "Do you like them, doc?" She asked. Her fingers were busy tracing my skin while I answered her with silence, still pretending unconscious. She traced the lines of my muscles, her fingertips moving with grace and dexterity. She traced the contours of my body, all the while following her finger''s movements. "They are really beautiful," she said, her voice still husky and sexy. Evie''s soft lips kissed my chest and stomach, her tongue licked my skin seductively. "Tell me what you want," she whispered in my ear once again before she continued her lewd actions. Her hand crawled down to my trousers in front of my limp cock and stroked it. Again, I answered her with silence although her touch made me shiver. "I will make you love me, doc. You don''t have a choice but love me," She said, her hand stopped and a wicked grin appeared on her lips. "I''m going to make you mine." Then she started to peel off my trousers, exposing my nakedness to her eyes. She smiled wickedly when she saw my limp raw flesh. Sheughed as her fingers touched my flesh and stroked it. Her touch felt electric, sending waves of pleasure throughout my body. "And I''m going to make you my ve." I had to confess; she was quite talkative than her usual self. I held my cringe desperately as I could see how Evie enjoyed my body via my tentacle''s eyes. ''Oh, that''s how a rape looks like,'' I thought. It was weird since I could watch the scene in the 3rd person of view, despite the fact that I could feel everything she did. "Ugh..." I replied to her with a grunt and a frown. Then slowly, I opened my eyes. It was a bit fast, reminding me that she gave me a lot of sleeping drugs but I decided to wake up since I was bored. I could say it was because I used my Dispel skill before I went unconscious. It could decrease the negative effect of the drugs. Evie smiled as she saw me open my eyes. "Are you awake now?" She asked in a yful tone. "Yeah..." I responded groggily, ncing side to side with a puzzled expression. "Good," she giggled. I put on my confused face as I pulled my hands, trying to break the ropes. "Evie, what are you doing?" I asked. My voice was still heavy with sleep but I put a lot of traces of panic there. Then I nced down at her hand that touched my cock. "Are you raping me?" I turned my gaze to her. My disbelief painted my face. "Wait... The one that stole the sleeping drugs was you..." I pretended to be shocked. "Why?!" Evieughed and kept moving her hand around my cock. "Because I love you! I want you to be mine," she said sweetly. Her voice sounded so innocent while her action said otherwise. "What do you want?" I said between my gritted teeth. My eyes looked at her fiercely. "I want you to love me and follow my orders. I want you to give yourself to me and do whatever I want," she said, her face close to mine. "That''s why I did this. " She smirked, her smirk was filled with malice and desire. "If you think sex could bind me, you are wrong," I hissed in displeasure. My threat was clear. Evie chuckled softly. "That''s not what I mean. "Then she took out her phone and pointed the camera at me. "This is what I mean." I quickly caught what she wanted to do. "You want to record me and ckmail me?" I asked. A wicked smile bloomed on her face. "That''s right. The Inte is a friend and an enemy. Even though you are a talentedbat doctor, one sex video can ruin your reputation forever," she threatened. "But the one who rapes me is you. The public will me you," I reminded her. "Oh, I don''t think so, doc." Then she took out a bottle of drugs from her pocket and showed it to me. "This little thing will do the job." At one nce, I already knew what it was. Aphrodisiac. "I''m sure after a bottle of it and some touches here and there, we can make a nice scene of a respectable mentor that raped his innocent student," she added. Her eyes glinted in excitement. She ended it with maniac chuckles. ''Well, that''s quite clever,'' I admitted. Demons never did this since if they wanted to do sex with someone they just did it. Also aphrodisiac wasme since we had our own sexual skills. "You are crazy..." I muttered. But I liked it since she acted like a demon girl. So rather than end it, I would y around with her a little longer. "I am," she admitted. "But I don''t care as long as I can get what I want." "So, doc..." She opened the bottle. "Open your mouth~" she demanded in a sweet innocent voice. Note: illustration is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 231 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 161: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil III Chapter 161: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil III Seven Sins System Chapter 161. The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil III I replied to her by turning my head in another direction. "ying hard to get, huh?" she said in a teasing tone. She mped my head with her hand turning it to face her. Again, I shook my head from side to side, releasing it from her before I pulled my hands and twisted my body, struggling to break free. I showed my desperation that I couldn''t loosen the bindings. A wicked smile on her lips as she watched me struggle. "You''re not going anywhere," she said in a yful tone. I red at her, showing how anger and frustration coursed through my veins. "This is ridiculous! Let me go!" But she justughed and waved her hand. Her palm glowed. The mini magic formation circle on her palm showed she was using her Mana Bind spell. Due to the spell, the ropes tightened even more around my body. I could even feel it bind my legs. Still, it was too weak for me, I could break if I wanted too easily. "Oh,e on. Don''t be such a party pooper," Evie said with a pout. "I just wanted to have some fun." I gritted my teeth. "Evie, you are a bright student dan ruin your reputation for this " Sheughed maniacally upon my protest. "Sorry, doc. I don''t think my heart agreed with you." Her hand was firm on my chin as she forced my mouth open. I pretended to resist as if the ropes binding me to the bed made it impossible to move. I showed my fear as she brought a small vial of liquid drugs to my lips and poured it into my mouth. "Glek!" I struggled to swallow the bitter liquid, my throat constricting as I tried to force it down. I knew that whatever was in that vial was meant to control my actions and make me sumb to Evie''s will. As the drugs coursed through my body, another announcement popped in front of me. [Warning! You just consumed a high-concentrated aphrodisiac!] [The effect will start soon. Do you want to neutralize it?] [Yes/No] ''Yes.'' I pretended like she managed to get me. I acted as if I was growing weaker. My will to resist faded away, and I was unable to resist Evie''s demands. She grinned triumphantly. Her eyes gleamed with excitement. "Now let me y with your body," she said with a naughty smile. Without wasting time, she caressed my face and then my chest and stomach, her fingertips grazing my skin. She moved her hand lower to my groin, stroking my cock. I let out a helpless groan as her touch made waves of pleasure run through my body. I tried to release myself but acted as if my body was too weak to do anything. "You look so cute when you struggle like that," she cooed as she stroked my cock faster and harder. "I bet you can''t take much more." I pretended to shudder and moan in pain. "Stop, Evie. We shouldn''t do this..." "Oh no, doc. I want to y with your body until you can''t take it anymore," she said yfully. "I want to make you mine." Her fingers continued to stroke my cock, her other hand began to fondle my balls. I could say she was good for a girl around her age. I grunted helplessly. "Please, Evie... Stop..." "Is something wrong?" She asked innocently, continuing her actions. Her free hand moved down to my thighs and straddle my waist. "Don''t do this," I moaned in pain. "I don''t want to do this!" She chuckled and kept stroking me. "Just enjoy it and let the aphrodisiac take over your mind." She grinned wickedly. "It will be easier that way. Trust me." Forcing herself on me, I felt her warm mouth on my cock. Then she sucked my cock head, pulling it deeper inside her mouth. I gasped at the sudden invasion of her hot lips and tongue. Her stroking and sucking made me writhe in pleasure. I let out a moan in ecstasy. It was a genuine one. "Ahh... Ahhh..." I closed my eyes as I rxed. "Please stop doing this..." She didn''t listen. Her hand kept stroking me, her mouth still suckling my cock as she worked it faster. "You''re mine now," she murmured. "Your body belongs to me." "Oh fuck... Evie..." I cried out in agonizing pleasure. My pleas grew more frantic as she continued to thrust her face on my cock. "Keep moaning for me, doc," she whispered. "Let me hear you scream." I did. I moaned loudly in my lustful state. Her sucking and licking increased rapidly, her fingers stroking my balls harder. I let out a loud groan as she came off my cock. She gave me a few seconds before she went back. This time, her tongue danced on it, and her lips encased my shaft tightly. "Ahh... Ahhh... Oh, fuck..." I cried out under her touch. "Evie..." "Ah, you are getting harder," she said in amusement. She stroked me faster and faster, her lips working my cock as if her life depended on it. "I want to see you cum." "No, please. Stop, just stop," I begged like a pussy boy. It was enough to disgust me, but I held myself. I wanted to know what she would do after she knew who I was. She slowly pulled herself off my cock, leaving a wet trail of saliva as she did. "You like it, don''t you?" she asked me. "I am..." I answered in a firm tone. My gaze was locked on her full with a weird calmness as if I was a different person. There was no trace of fear on my face. Evie frowned in confusion and let out a nervous chuckle. "Why are you looking at me like that? I know you are just pretending." This time, a wicked grin bloomed on my face. "Am I?" I asked in a calm tone. It stunned Evie. Her surprise was clear on her face. Then before she made a move, I broke the ropes and her Mana Bind at the same time and grabbed her body. In one swift movement, I turned our position around and pinned her on the bed. "Am I?" I repeated once again as my wicked grin widened. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 231 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 162: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil IV (18+) Chapter 162: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil IV (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 162. The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil IV Evie''s eyes widened in shock. "What---" Before she could finish her sentence, I used my portal skill. A ck hole appeared on the bed and engulfed both of us. My tentacle also jumped into it and reconnected with my body. As we fell, I let out all my demonic features. My tentacles, wings, horns, and tails. ''Lust.''But instead of cock, my tentacles turned into six hands that hold Evie''s body. Once we came out of my portal, we were in the middle of the forest, deep inside the mountain. Inded on my feet casually while Evie was in my tentacles'' grasp. The moonlight filtered through the trees, casting a soft, silvery glow on the forest floor. The air was crisp and cool, filled with the spicy scent of pine and the earthy aroma of fallen leaves. The trees soared high into the sky, their branches reaching out toward the stars like gnarled fingers. The leaves rustled and whispered in the breeze, creating a soothing, almost musical sound. Small creatures were scurrying and rustling in the underbrush. It was a beautiful sight, but my presence tainted it. "I hope you don''t mind if we continue it here," I said, my voice sounding demonic and rough. My portal was closed above us. While Evie was still struggling under my tentacles. Although I preferred a nice bed over this mountain, Puriel was there, in the academy. I couldn''t use this form before I could dig for more information from her. I used my tentacles to stretch her arms to the sides. Likewise with her legs. Her eyes showed her confusion and fear. But she wasn''t fighting or screaming. "W-What are you?" she asked in a stammering voice. Her eyes were on me, shocked by my demonic features. I moved my tentacles, bringing her closer to me. "Ever heard of the Lord of Wrath? The demon prince of the Shadow Realm?" I asked in a low, menacing voice. Her eyes widened further and her breathing quickened. "Impossible," she whispered as she realized who I was. "You are him?" "Yes. I am." She trembled in my tentacles, and she bit her lip nervously. "No way... It can''t be... It can''t be..." she muttered in horror. Her body writhing in fear and confusion. I could see the terror in her eyes. "Ah... that fear. I love it," I teased with my evil smile. I loved how the table turned. But more than anything, I loved that fear. "W-What are you going to do to me?" she asked in a stammering voice. Her fear was clear in her voice and expression. "It depends on this." I turned one of my tentacles into my Envy mode and showed it in front of her face. "Let''s see what you want from me." I stuck my envy tentacle to her face. [What do you want to do with her memory?] [Read/Erase/Alter] ''Read, what she wants from me.'' My tentacle probed Evie''s mind, searching for any hints or clues about her true nature. As I delved deeper, I was surprised to find that Evie was not rted to the cult or even rted to my mission, but rather a simple mortal who had been drawn to me by her own curiosity and desire. ''That''s unexpected...''I thought as I pulled my envy tentacle from her. But, it didn''t mean I would release her just like that after what she had done to me. "D-Do you want to kill me?" she asked me in fear. Her eyes were wide with panic. "You aren''t who I''m looking for, so no." A wicked smile appeared on my face. "Instead, I will return the favor and all you have done to me." "W-What do you want to do?" she asked me. "What did you want to do?" I returned her question with a smirk. She gasped in shock once she understood what. "Y-You want to have sex with me?" "Bingo." I smiled innocently. "And I will teach you how to do it properly." Then without further ado, I pulled her closer and kissed her hard. Our lips crushed against each other, our tongues entwined. My tentacles held her body tight as I explored her with my tongue. "Aaaah..." she gasped into my mouth. She was weak, trembling in my tentacles. Her fear was clear on her face after she knew who I was. It was the same expression as mine before. "Yessss," I hissed in her ear. I began to kiss my way down her neck. Her body stiffened, but she didn''t resist due to her fear. "Ahahahaha!" A burst of madughter came out of my mouth as I could feel her heart beating fast before I distanced her a bit and swayed two of my hand tentacles in front of her. "Let''s get rid of these stupid clothes," I said. Then without further ado, my tentacles ripped off her clothes, tearing them apart like they were made of paper. And then I tossed her clothes aside. Leaving her a pair of whitecy bras and panties, it exposed her almost naked body. Her breasts were slightly smaller than Julia''s, but her nipples were hard and erect. "Oh, you do love rough forey, do you?" I taunted her with a smile. "Do you still love me even after you see my demonic form?" She shook her head from side to side in denial. "No... I-I''m not." Her face was frozen in surprise and shock. But her body couldn''t lie to me. A teasing chuckle out of my mouth. "I am going to enjoy this," I said with a wicked smile. "Ah..." She moaned when I slid my tentacles down the length of her body until I reached her waist. Then I untied her bra. Once undone, the bra flew away and her nice breasts popped out, free and ready. They were perfect, round, and full. And her nipples were erect. They were also sulent and pink, begging to be sucked and bitten. "Keep moaning for me, Evie," I whispered. "Let me hear you scream," I repeated what she said to me in her room. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 235 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 163: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil V (18+) Chapter 163: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil V (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 163. The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil V I leaned in and took one of her nipples in my mouth, giving her a powerful sucking motion. Her hips buckled as her body trembled. She groaned, "Ah... Ha." Her body was frail in my tentacles'' grasp. My tentacles were still firmly holding her as I turned to face her. She looked into my eyes, immersed in her pleasure, her eyes already zed with fear mixed with passion. She was totally exposed. I rolled her nipples between my fingers while I licked her other nipple harder and quicker. Her groans became more frequent and louder. Her cries soon overwhelmed the noise. Myughter echoed through the forest as I kept on teasing her. Evie was blushing furiously now. Her eyes were closed, her mouth open. Her body was rigid from my attention. Each time I rolled her nipples, her body shuddered and quivered. "Nooo..." she screamed as I released her breast from my mouth. I went down to her stomach and then ripped her panties. Her pussy was smooth, wet, and shiny with her arousal. Her clit was swollen and erect, begging for my touch. I ced my real hand on her entrance and started to rub it. Evie was breathing fast and heavy, her body tense and trembling in anticipation. Yet she said a different thing. "I-I don''t want to do it with the devil," she managed to say between breaths. "But you love me," I replied with a wicked smile. "I can tell." If not she already attacked me. "Please..." she panted. In displeasure, I replied to her by teasing her clit with my finger, rubbing it up and down. My eyes locked on her weak figure. "Nggghh..." she moaned again. I used my tentacles to move her legs apart and spread them wide open, exposing her pussy to me. Then I started to finger her. Her body shuddered from the sensation. Her hips bucked and writhed in my tentacle''s grasp. "I will ask you once, Evie. Do you love me?" I asked in a firm tone. A Trace of displeasure was clear in my voice. After all the crazy things she had done to me and her body''s excitement, how could she deny it? She bit her lower lip in doubt and confusion. "Say it," I demanded. "Y-You will kill me if I say no," she replied. "I will erase all memory about me if you say no. But I will make you my woman if you say yes," I exined. "You mean, I will forget all about you if I say no?" she made sure. "Yes," I rified. She was silent and still for some time. "Say it," I urged her to speak once again. "Yes, I love you," she finally spoke in a breathless voice. A satisfied smile spread on my face. "Good choice." I didn''t know whether she chose it out of fear or not, but once a choice had been made in front of a devil, there was no turning back. I kept touching her wet pussy. Her body shook in my tentacles'' grasp, but then she stopped struggling. Instead, as my tentacles touched her, she sobbed, groaned, and shouted out in pleasure. My hand released her pussy, and I seized her ass in its ce. I spread her out by applying pressure with my fingertips to her butt cheeks. Then I stabbed her pussy with my cock. She gave out a pained and startled moan as soon as my tip pierced her entrance. However, she soon became at ease and opened up to me. Carefully, I moved inch by inch into her. She groaned and writhed in delight each time I entered her. Her mouth was open, her eyes were closed, and her body was tense and trembling. Another madughter came out of my mouth as I felt how I broke her resistance. Her tight walls squeezed my cock. Her hands gripped tightly around my arms and shoulders. I moved my tentacles to hold her tighter and pull her closer to me. I fucked Evie with slow and steady thrusts. She didn''t resist anymore. She was already too far gone into lust. Every time I pushed in, her body quivered and her thighs clenched together. "Aaagh..." she moaned loudly as I fucked her. "Yes," I growled. "You always wanted this, right?" I increased the pace of my thrusts. Evie''s face was flushed red in excitement and pleasure. She was moaning and whimpering, her thighs clenching tight around my waist. Another evilughter out of my mouth as I watched her enjoy my cock in her pussy. She had given herself to me and loved it. I felt her body respond to me, her pussy tightening around my cock as I plunged in and out. "Nn..." she whimpered in pleasure. Her body was shaking and her breasts were bouncing with each thrust. I leaned to kiss her on the lips. She responded eagerly, kissing me back passionately. My tentacles wrapped around her body, pulling her close to me. Her nipples rubbed against my chest, sending electric jolts through her body. Our tongues mingled and our bodies intertwined. "You are so hot right now," I hissed in satisfaction. "Uh..." she replied to me with a whine, didn''t dare to say a word except for a moan. She couldn''t talk with my cock buried deep inside her pussy and her virgin blood that flowed between her thighs. My tentacles moved over her body, squeezing and fondling her sensitive spots. Her body was getting wetter with each passing second. She was already dripping with desire. "Aaah..." she moaned loudly as my tentacles squeezed her breasts roughly. I took one of her nipples in my mouth and sucked it hard. Her body responded immediately with an orgasmic shudder. Her muscles tightened around my cock and her pelvis bucked wildly. Without a pause, I kept on pounding her with my cock, driving my cock deeper into her pussy with every thrust. A few minutester, she came. Her whole body shuddered with pleasure. I pumped her harder and faster until I was ready to cum. "I''m gonnae," I warned her. "Nnnn..." she moaned as she met my gaze. I rammed my cock deep into her pussy and unloaded a torrent of semen into her womb. I continued to pump her hard, forcing myself to keep going. [Your Lust point has gone up by 100] [Lust 1030/1000] [Congrattions! You have filled your Lust Point!] Note: Illustration is in my discord channel >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 231 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 164: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil VI Chapter 164: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil VI Seven Sins System Chapter 164. The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil VI ''Sweet!'' I grinned in satisfaction. My Greed points were also almost full, so I only needed to fill in another five sins points. I couldn''t help but beam with satisfaction as I pulled my member from her sweet, tight hole. A massive mixture of my own fluids and her virginity blood coated her thighs. Despite the physical exertion of our carnal activities, I was still maintaining my writhing tentacles, allowing me to continue to dominate her body. As I looked at Evie''s figure, I couldn''t help but be entranced by her beauty, even in her state of exhaustion. Her cheeks were flushed with arousal, her forehead and body slick with perspiration. The beams of moonlight only served to enhance her allure, making her glisten as if she were made of gold. As the urge to taunt her pushed me, my words emerged from my lips in a low and menacing tone. "How is it, Evie? Do you like it?" I asked, my tentacles bringing her face closer to mine, positioning it directly in front of my own. A sly smirk yed at the corners of my mouth as I tilted my head slightly yfully. "Do you like having sex with a devil? Do you enjoy the feeling of being tainted by my touch?" I asked, my gaze never leaving hers, yearning for her reaction. The thought of her submission and pleasure was all-consuming, and I couldn''t wait to experience it again and again. Evie''s delicate expression was twisted into fear and uncertainty, as she bit her lip and turned her face away from me. Her eyes were downcast, her breathing shallow and unsteady. I couldn''t help but let out a hum, as I gazed upon her countenance with a sense of disappointment and intrigue. "Tell me," I spoke in a low, husky tone, "Where was all of your courage? When you tied me up and threatened to ckmail me?" She shook her head from side to side, her long, golden hair cascading over her shoulders in gentle waves. Her silence spoke volumes, as I could feel a mixture of emotions stir within her. "Ah... After all the pleasure I gave you, now you''re afraid of me," I said in a tone of disappointment mixed with a clear tease. "I thought you loved me. You said it to me." But she didn''t answer me. Her fear was still clear on her face and her pulse showed her beating heart. Upon her silence, I ced my palm on her cheek and caressed it gently,bing her messy strands of hair back. Her soft skin was like silk under my touch. "Don''t be afraid," I spoke in a sweet, seductive tone, yet it was tainted with a hint of poison. My voice was like a serpent''s, soothing and deadly at the same time. "I won''t hurt you..." "C''mon, look at me..." I demanded in a gentle yet impatient tone. "Evie," I called her name, my voice rising as I became increasingly frustrated with her silence. But she still didn''t answer. Her reluctance to look at me only served to fuel my anger. I reached out and mped her chin between my fingers, forcing her to look at me. It was the same as the way she had forced me to look at her in her own room. "Stop ying hard to get, mortal!" My voice tinged with anger and disgust. "I just fucked you!" She flinched in shock and fear. Ignoring her, I continued to berate her. "It was you who almost raped me! It was you who undressed me and touched me! It was you --- who was sucking my dick like no tomorrow!" I eximed, my voice rising with each word. "And now, you turn your face from me?! After I gave you what you want?!" My eyes were filled with rage, as I red at her. I was furious at her audacity to y the victim when it was she who had lured me into her bed. My anger was palpable, as I stepped closer to her, towering over her as she cowered in fear. "I gave you pleasure; I gave you release, and yet you still ignore me?" I sneered, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "You mortals are all the same, never satisfied with what you have." Evie trembled, her voice stammering as she replied, "I-I''m sorry, Sir Lord of Wrath." Her eyes were downcast, filled with regret and fear. But as I remembered she was on my team, I decided to lower my voice and hold back my anger. After a deep exhale, I spoke in a much calm tone. "Azrael," I said, dering my true name. "That is my real name." She looked up at me, her eyes wide with fear as she stammered, "S-sir Azrael." "Just make sure to call me Dr. Allen when you''re at the academy," I reminded her. "Only Julia and ire know my true identity." "Y-Yes, sir," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "Now," I said, running my hand through her hair, "Since you have agreed to give your loyalty to me, we should seal it with a contract." My tone was once again sweet, my voice filled with the promise of a new beginning. "W-What contract?" she asked, her eyes filled with confusion and fear. "A contract of your trust and loyalty. Lust Contract," I said, my tone heavy with desire and longing. "Something that will bind you to me and make you mine alone and a symbol of yourmitment to serve me." After what she did, the thought of owning herpletely, of dominating her body and soul, filled me with a sense of pleasure and satisfaction. Her chest rose and fell in a tense, rapid rhythm as she rified, "You mean you will make me your ve?" Her eyes were wide with fear and uncertainty, as she struggled toprehend the gravity of my words. "Not a ve," I rified. "Servant. One who will submit to me and give me everything that I desire. A partner who will be mine alone, to do with as I please." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 231 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 165: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil VII Chapter 165: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil VII Seven Sins System Chapter 165. The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil VII "ve implies someone who is stripped of their freedom and exists solely to serve their master. But a servant could retain her freedom and autonomy." My voice was firm and confident. Then, with a fluid motion, I leaned in closer, my breath warm against her skin as I whispered, "Be mine..." As I spoke, I felt her body move closer to mine, her soft curves pressed against my chest. My heart began to race as I felt her breath on my face. I leaned in even closer, my lips pressing against hers in a fiery kiss. She moaned softly as I ran my hands through her hair, pulling her even closer to me. ''Lust Contract.'' My eyes glinted with a fiery red as I gazed upon the fox girl before me. She seemed surprised as she felt my power take over her body, her eyes remaining fixed upon mine as if she were under my hypnosis. The dark aura emanating from my body spread out, forming a magic formation beneath our feet. [Lust Contract initiated... ] The dark aura beneath us swirled and danced, encircling our bodies in an ethereal embrace. Her eyes locked onto mine, her body tensing with each passing moment. I could feel her pulse racing, as my power consumed her body and soul. [Lust Contract is in progress...] [Installing the power of lust in Evie Goldengloom 67.8%] [Installing the power of lust in Evie Goldengloom 98.9%] As it reached 100%, I broke our kiss and pulled my head away, never taking my eyes off her. My lips curled into a devilish grin, my seductive gaze fixed upon her. "You only belong to me," I reminded her. "And I will give you all the pleasure you desire." "Uh..." was all she could mutter, her breathing heavy, her heart pounding in her chest. I could feel the transformation taking ce within her. [Lust Contract has been sessfully done.] As the dark aura dissipated and the magic formation beneath our feet faded away, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and pleasure, as I knew that I had imed her as my own and that she would forever belong to me. [Congrattions! Now, Evie Goldengloom has be your subus! ] [Type: Lesser Subus] [Evie Goldengloom''s strength has increased by 50%] [BDSM Lover -Tied and spanked is her pleasure. Closing your eyes can increase her sensitivity.] As I gazed upon thatst announcement, I couldn''t help but be surprised. ''Oh wow, I didn''t expect that,'' I thought to myself. ''She does like rough y.'' When I had said that she liked the rough y, it had been nothing more than an attempt to intimidate her. But as I looked upon her subus sigil now, I realized that I had been right all along. "How do you feel, Evie?" I asked, my eyes fixed upon the subus tattoo on her abdomen. She looked up at me, her eyes filled with confusion and uncertainty. "I feel... weird," she said between her pants. I lowered her body and slowly released her from my tentacles. I knew that she was not yet used to the transformation, and it would take some time for her to adjust to her new powers and desires. Once her feet touched the ground, she wrapped her arm around her breasts, covering her nipples, and the other covered her pussy. "Don''t worry," I imed, my voice firm and confident. "You will get used to it," I reassured her. "Does this mean I''m already yours?" she asked, her voice filled with uncertainty and hesitation. Her red cheeks remained. "Um-hum," I hummed in response. A smirk on my face. And then I returned to my humanoid form. My demonic features disappeared, turning into a dark miasma. I wanted to talk to her and calm her down so I was sure that by doing so, the tension between us would dissipate. At least, she wouldn''t be intimidated by my tentacles. And I was right. As I transformed back into Dr. Allen, she began to dare to open her voice. "May I ask you, sir Lord--- I mean, Sir Azrael?" I noticed the hint of fear that crossed her delicate features. But her question was a good sign. "Drop that ''Sir''," I said, raising one of my eyebrows in response to her strange call. "And yes, you may ask," I gave her my permission. "Um--- What brings you here?" she asked, a hint of curiosity in her tone but her fear was still clear. "And why did you disguise yourself as a doctor?" "I have a secret mission," I exined in hushed tones. "Something rted to mortals," I added, hoping it would exin everything. The fear was palpable now, etched clearly upon her countenance as she struggled toprehend the gravity of my statement. But I quickly sought to alleviate her concerns. I knew she misinterpreted my words. "Don''t worry," I reassured her, my voice steady and calm. "I didn''te to destroy mortals." The tension in her body seemed to dissipate, like a gentle breeze blowing away the clouds on a stormy day. And she seemed to be more rxed, her body slumping slightly as she let out a sigh of relief. "Then¡­ May I know your mission?" she asked in hesitation, her voice barely above a whisper. I paused for a moment, pondering the best way to phrase my thoughts. "Simply something rted to my kind and angels," I finally replied. "Some of them have trespassed into this realm and I have been assigned to find out why they have been able to do so." Her expression was one of contemtion, her head tilting slightly to the side as she processed my words. "I see..." she murmured, her voice trailing off as she lowered her head and turned to the other side slightly. It was clear that she didn''t believe me or my missionpletely, and I couldn''t me her for feeling that way. Even I myself hadn''t fully understood yet. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 239 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 166: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil VIII Chapter 166: The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil VIII Seven Sins System Chapter 166. The Yandere Who Drugged The Devil VIII After a short pause, finally, I opened my voice again. "That fan fiction... Is yours right?" I asked, my words measured and precise. She hesitated for a moment, her eyes flicking back and forth as if searching for the right words. And then, she slowly nodded her head to answer me. "Then what about your confession as an empath? Is that a lie?" I rified my voice barely above a whisper. Once again, she nodded her head to answer me. Although I had expected this, I couldn''t help but feel a hint of disappointment. But she quickly sought to exin herself, "I just like to observe other people," she said, her voice filled with apology. "I''m able to guess a thing or two about that person before they tell me." As I looked at her, a flood of emotions washed over me. I remembered her words about my emotions and mncholy, and my mind couldn''t help but race. "So everything you said about me is a lie then?" I asked, my voice tight with anger. "You only did it to get close to me," I rified, my tone harsh and using. But she quickly sought to correct me, shaking her head from side to side in denial. "No, everything I told you was the truth," she exined, her voice filled with sincerity. "I did get that impression from you. It was a genuine expression," she added, her gaze unwavering. ''I see... She has a detective''s instinct.'' An ability to read people and understand them on a deeper level, but not as deep as an empath. And I couldn''t deny that her words about me had struck a chord, especially after all of those strange dreams. With a sigh, I returned my gaze to her. "Anyhow, you are a subus now," I reminded her, my tone measured. "A demon. You should be careful of Miss Aria," I added, a hint of worry creeping into my voice. She frowned in confusion, her eyebrows furrowing. "Why?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. "She is one of the goddesses of virtue," I exined, my voice serious. "If she finds out who you are, she might..." I trailed off, running my thumb across my neck, indicating that Aria would kill her if she found out about her true identity. As she looked at me, her expression mixed with shock and fear. "I understand," said Evie, her voice filled with resignation. And with that answer, I pulled her into my arms, my embrace tight andforting. She was shocked by my sudden actions, her body tensing for a moment before she finally rxed into my embrace. "Good," I murmured, my voice low and steady. "Time to go home," I added, my tone leaving no room for argument. Without further ado, I snapped my finger and opened a portal under our feet. My portal appeared. The darkness closed in around us like the gaping maw of an insatiable beast. The ck hole consumed us whole, our bodies falling into its depths as if we were nothing more than mere morsels to be devoured. The sensation of falling was all-consuming. But then, as the darkness receded and we emerged into the light, our bodies fell onto a soft and weing surface. Wended with a thud on the bed in her room. Evie was struck speechless by the sudden turn of events. Her eyes darted around the room, taking in every detail as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. As for me, I simply got off the bed and began to get dressed, my movements fluid and practiced. "Sorry for ruining your clothes," I said in an apologetic tone without stopping my movement. "I will buy a new one for you another time," I added. To be sure, not this month since my sry was running out. As if finally remembering that she was naked, Evie quickly reached for a nket to cover her body. "You don''t have to..." she started to say, her voice filled with uncertainty. But I couldn''t help but turn to her, my tone firm and resolute. "Take a bath and calm yourself down," I said. "I know you''re still in shock about all of this, and that it didn''t go ording to your n. But I believe you''ve got your lesson," I added, my words heavy with implication. Well, she paid a hefty price for this lesson. As I spoke, she answered me with a simple nod, her eyes fixed on mine as she listened to my words. "I think that''s all for today," I said, my voice firm yet gentle. "Just remember, you can''t own a devil, but a devil can own you," I reminded her, my words heavy with meaning. Again, she simply nodded in response, her eyes betraying a hint of understanding. As I finished, I approached her and sat on the side of the bed, next to her. I leaned closer to her. She flinched, her body tensing as if expecting me to do something untoward. Her hands held the nket tightly as if it were a shield to protect her from harm. But she was wrong. Gently, I ced a kiss on her forehead, my lips brushing against her skin in a soft and tender gesture. And as I did, her eyes opened in surprise, her expression one of wonder and confusion. She lifted her eyes to look at me. I smiled, my expression softening. "Don''t be afraid," I reassured her, my voice low and soothing. "I won''t hurt someone who is already mine," I added, my words filled with meaning. With that, I stood up, and without waiting for her answer, I left her room. I stepped into the elevator and it descended smoothly, carrying me down to the ground floor. As the doors opened, I stepped out into the lobby and greeted the security guard with a casual nod before I made my way to the front entrance. After a couple of seconds of walking, I stopped my steps as I noticed a male student who just entered the academy''s gate. He was tall and lean, with messy clothes and nk eyes that seemed to stare into nothingness. My eyes narrowed as I checked his name above his head. "John Crowwind," I muttered under my breath, my heart racing with a sense of unease. Illustration is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 239 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 167: Manipulation Chapter 167: Maniption Seven Sins System Chapter 167. Maniption Without a second thought, I decided to follow him from a distance. I was sure the cult had manipted him and now, they ordered him to do something. Strangely though his gaze looked nk, he was able to respond well. He talked to two academy guards near the park entrance and to my surprise, he was able to answer the guards'' questions with ease and even made a short conversation with them. His voice was steady and calm. Also, he even managed to turn his head when he heard the sound of a squirrel jumping from a tree by his side. At first nce, his behavior seemed normal, yet something about it felt off. His movements were slightly stiff and unnatural, and his eyes had a nk, vacant look to them. It was as if he were in a trance, his mind under the control of some powerful force. And I knew that what I was witnessing was not some simple maniption spell, but a mortal forbidden spell at the highest level - one that could bring someone under its control without their knowledge, allowing the caster to manipte them at will, and release their control just as easily. ''Where is he going?'' I thought, following him cautiously. I ventured deeper into the park, apanied by the soft sounds of the crunching of fallen leaves beneath my feet and the asional rustling sound of bushes. The trees seemed to loom above me, their branches reaching out like gnarled fingers trying to grasp at me as I passed. Passing through the empty park, I ended up on the other side of the academy, near the back of the hospital to be exact. And then, he stopped. His hand reached into the pocket of his jeans before he took out a piece of folded paper. I knew without a doubt, it was a summoning formation. I was sure it was used to summon demons since he also took out a small knife from his other pocket. I realized that I had to act fast, so I decided to make my move. After I looked around carefully, making sure that there was no one around to witness what I was about to do, I teleported behind him and tapped him on the shoulder. "Hey, you!" I called out, my voice firm andmanding. My arrival startled him and he jumped in surprise. At the same time, a tingling sensation lingered in my fingertips, as my tiny Envy tentacles emerged from them and stuck to the back of his neck. [What do you want to do with his memory?] [Read/Erase/Alter] ''Read, everything about the cult,'' I ordered. As my tentacle connected with his mind, I could feel the information rushing into my head like a deluge of water. It was a dizzying and overwhelming experience as if my mind was being flooded with an endless stream of data. The memories yed out before me like a movie and showed what he experienced. Just like what the trio said, I saw a silhouette of a person with tentacles, but with eight tentacles instead of six. This was significant, as I knew that there were very few rare mortals in the world who possessed tentacles. Unfortunately, the information I received was not much, and it was disjointed since I could only read what he remembered. I didn''t know who was the caster of this high maniption skill, the building location, or even the member since most of them wore a mask. While judging from his friend''s nk eyes, it seemed he also experienced the same thing as John. Still, I knew that it was a valuable piece of the puzzle that would help me to uncover the truth about what had happened and this help my mission a lot. The information was fragmented and iplete, leaving me with more questions than answers. I knew that if I wanted to uncover the truth, I would have to keep searching for more information, but that was all he got. Finally, the memories came to a stop. At the same time, he turned to me, his hand quickly hiding the paper in his pocket while his knife was still in his other hand. Without a doubt, I rebuked him, "What are you doing?" I asked him with an unhappy face, my voice stern, andmanding. But then, I noticed something else. The titanium pendant on his ne was a bug transmitter. Based on his memory, he had gotten the ne from his long-dead friend, but he couldn''t remember who. So, it might be the cult''s doing after manipting his mind. This was why the caster knew what had happened, they were monitoring him. "Nothing, sir. I''m just taking a walk to get some fresh air," he said with a stiff smile, trying to y it off like it was nothing. I wanted to let the cult know who had caught him and made them recruit me, so I decided to tell them who I am. "Sir? Is it because I don''t wear my nametag and my white coat? Are you okay?" I gave a hint to the cult about who I am by mentioning my uniform. "Ah, I''m sorry doc," he answered apologetically. I knew that this was a risky move, but to get to know about the cult, I had to do it. I was not sure I could get much information out of it. Then I diverted my eyes to the folded knife in his hand. It was small and thin, the handle made of polished wood, and the de glinting in the light. "Is that a knife?" I pretended to be surprised. Urgently, I reached out and took the knife from his hand. My fingers closed around the handle and checked it. Soon I noticed the blood on the tip of the de. It was a clear indication that this knife had been used recently. Which meant he just summoned the demons somewhere else. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 239 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 168: Same But Different Chapter 168: Same But Different Seven Sins System Chapter 168. Same But Different I slowly shifted my gaze to him, my eyes scanning his face for any sign of deception. I held the tip of the de in front of him, the cold metal glinting menacingly in the dim light of the parkmp. My voice was tinged with a hint of anger and suspicion as I asked him, "Did you just use it?" He looked at me with nk eyes, and replied, "No, doc." It was clear that the person who had cast the spell on him had no intention of releasing him until the situation was resolved. "Don''t lie to me." My tone grew firmer, yet I kept my voice low, not wanting to draw the others'' attention. My eyes were fixed on him, showing my obvious displeasure. "Tell me what you did earlier or I will report this to the academy," I warned him, my tone leaving no room for doubt that I meant every word. He stood before me, silent and still, refusing to answer my questions. My impatience grew with each passing moment. "Did you just hurt someone else?" I asked again. His response was a simple shake of his head from side to side, indicating a no. Frustrated, I pressed on. "Did you just hurt yourself? Or are you trying tomit suicide?" My tone was harsh, my impatience clear in my voice. Again, he shook his head from side to side, still refusing to speak. As if his attitude was driving me crazy, without hesitation, I used his silence as an excuse to check him for any injuries. "You are irritating me!" I eximed, grabbing the side of his shirt, his cor, and raising his hand as if I was looking for a wound on his body. Based on the story I had heard from the trio, I already had a good idea of where the injury would be located. I didn''t even need to use my Analyze skill to find it. But that was not what I was looking for. My hands roamed over his body, pretending to search for any sign of injury. As I searched, I reached into the pocket of his jeans and tried to take a folded piece of paper. But before I could do so, he grabbed my hand tightly, holding it in ce and refusing to let go. Yet, he said nothing, and it seemed that he had no suitable reason to dissuade me from my actions. I red at him, anger showing clearly on my face. "Let go," I demanded, my voice filled with displeasure. "Please, doc. It''s just a letter from my grandma," he pleaded, his voice trembling with fear. Yet his nk eyes made him look expressionless. "Then why are you afraid? It''s just a letter from your grandmother, right?" I replied, my voice filled with skepticism. "She wrote about my family secret there," he reasoned, his voice growing more desperate. I paused for a moment, considering his words. "I see... I shouldn''t check it." I pulled my hand away as if I had given up, and as I expected, he also loosened his grip. But then, I quickly put my hand back in his pocket and pulled out the piece of paper inside. It was a powerful trick to deal with someone who was under a Maniption Spell, as the victim''s response was usually slower than that of other people. As I expected, he was not ready for my sudden movement and could only remain silent. I quickly unfolded the paper and prepared to feign shock, but instead, I was genuinely shocked. My eyes widened once I caught it was my summoning formation. But there were two foreign strokes there. The same as what I found before. Quickly, I swallowed the tens of real questions in my head, trying to keep up the pretense of not knowing what was really going on. "Family secret, huh?" I asked, looking at him with a mixture of confusion and suspicion. "Are you nning to summon a devil? Are you insane? If you have a problem, juste to me or the counseling division." I raised the paper in front of him, emphasizing my point. "This is not a way out," I nagged him angrily, my voice filled with disappointment and frustration. He didn''t have any of the information I needed, so all I could do was pretend and try to lure the cult into recruiting me. That was also my reason for giving him a reason to see me again. "Sorry, doc. I have no other choice. I''m desperate," he said without hesitation, taking the opportunity to cover up his actions. I sighed, knowing that this was not going to be easy. "Now tell me, where did you hurt yourself?" I asked one more time, my voice filled with concern. This time, he finally answered me, pointing to his feet, just as I had expected. "Sit down. I will heal you," I ordered, tilting my head slightly towards the nearby bench. Without an answer, he followed my orders and sat down on the bench. I put the folded piece of paper into my pocket and unrolled the hem of his jeans, carefully examining the area for any signs of injury. Almost immediately I found a new wound, a small but deep gash on his ankle. I simply used my Healing skill, my hands glowing with warm, soothing energy. I ced my hands on the wound and began to heal him, the wound slowly disappearing as the healing energy flowed through his body. "Does this mean you seeded in summoning the devil?" I asked once I finished. My voice filled with concern. He looked up at me. "He didn''t answer me," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, filled with sorrow and regret. I let out a long breath. "Good. You are still young. Don''t y with the devil," I said, sitting down beside him. Again, he didn''t reply. "Any other injuries?" I asked again. From his already full HP, it should be none, so it was just pure chit-chat. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 243 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 169: Hang Out With My Nemesis I Chapter 169: Hang Out With My Nemesis I Seven Sins System Chapter 169. Hang Out With My Nemesis I He answered me by shaking his head from side to side, indicating that he didn''t have it. "Do you want to talk about your problem? Maybe, I can help," I said, my voice filled with concern andpassion. Again, he answered me by shaking his head, refusing to open up to me. I couldn''t help but feel frustrated. His answers were not very helpful and it felt like I was talking to an idiot. But I knew that this was a normal reaction for someone in his position and I was guessing that the cult didn''t want him to say too much. "It seems you''re not ready to tell me yet. It doesn''t matter. Take your time ande to me when you are ready," I said, trying to y the role of a good doctor. I let out another sigh as I stood up. "Okay, then I''ll take you to your dorm." "Thank you, doc. But I''m fine. I can walk by myself," John finally found his voice. He also stood up from his seat. "Are you sure?" I asked, wanting to make sure he was okay before leaving him alone. "Yes. My mind is clearer after talking to you. Thank you. I''m going back to my dorm now," he replied, a small smile crossing his face. "Okay. Your name is John, right? From Theo''s team?" I asked, announcing to the cult that I know him. He answered me with a nod, confirming his identity. I gave him a pat on the shoulder. "Calm yourself down and take a rest. Good night," I said, my voice filled with genuine care and concern. With that, I turned and left, my mind racing with thoughts and questions about what had just happened and what my next move should be. For sure, I had to deal with the demons first. But since I didn''t know their exact location, I decided to go where John hade from. I was sure that his summoning hadn''t worked that well, as my system hadn''t detected anything yet. Maybe he had only managed to summon a couple of low-level demons. But even so, I knew that I had to take care of it, as their presence indicated that the shadow realm had vited the agreement. My feet moved swiftly towards the academy''s gate, but just as I was about to reach it, a woman''s voice stopped me in my tracks. "Hi, doc. What are you doing here?" From that voice, I immediately recognized who she was. Swiftly, I turned to her and forced a smile. "Good evening, Miss Angel," I said, my voice filled with fake cheer. My eyes caught Aria, who was wearing a turtleneck long-sleeve shirt and short pants. A sweet smile on her face showed her happiness when she saw me. She approached me with light steps, her eyes shining with excitement. "Where are you going?" she asked as if she had just found her ymate. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Why did she look so happy? But I held back my cringe and tried toe up with a reasonable excuse. "Uh, I want to buy dinner. I heard a bakery down the street is on sale, so I want to check it out," I quickly reasoned. A perfect excuse for my sudden departure. I had identally seen the fliers in the academy trash when I showed Aria around this morning and remembered that the bakery was in the same direction that John hade from. "Oh, can Ie with you? I need to buy some for my breakfast. My fridge is still empty, so I also need to buy my dinner and some groceries," she added, her voice filled with enthusiasm. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of annoyance. In other words, she needed a servant to apany her and helped her with her groceries. But I couldn''t refuse her. As a good mortal friend of an angel, I should be happy to have a strong friend like her. "Sure, I don''t mind apanion," I said, trying to keep my tone light and friendly. This was a good opportunity to lure her to the ce where John had summoned the demons. By doing so, I could raise her trust in me. We walked out of the academy gate and down the street, which was still filled with people and vehicles. The hustle and bustle of the city was a stark contrast to the dark sky. "Anyway, what are you nning to buy?" Aria asked me as we walked side by side. "I n to buy croutons for sd and rosemary wheat bread for my lunch." "I don''t know. Anything that''s on sale is fine," I answered nonchntly, trying to keep up the facade. In reality, my brain was working hard to guess where John had done the summoning. I tried to remember every alley and empty ce where he could have done it. Since the dark energy of the summoning formation would scare people, he should have done it in a quiet ce. I was pretty sure of it since I hadn''t heard any panic. ''Maybe the park?'' I guessed, thinking of the small public park nearby. Since it was meant for children, the yground should be empty now. It was a suitable ce to make a summons. I was deep in thought, but Aria''s voice broke my thoughts. "You are surely a simple-minded person, aren''t you?" Aria smiled at me, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Simply follow the flow." Desperately, I forced a smile, trying to hide the frustration I felt at her words. ''You are the simple-minded one here. I''m thinking about our enemies and you''re thinking about your food!'' Unfortunately, I couldn''t voice myint. Instead, I replied, "I will take that as apliment." "It is apliment. I didn''t mean to offend you at all," Aria emphasized, her voice filled with sincerity. "I''m ttered by that," I replied, trying to keep my tone sober and level. But inside, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of annoyance. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 239 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 170: Hang Out With My Nemesis II Chapter 170: Hang Out With My Nemesis II Seven Sins System Chapter 170. Hang Out With My Nemesis II Due to my nonchnt tone, Aria turned to me and stared at my face intently. "Is something bothering you?" she asked innocently, her worry clear in her voice. I turned to her, feigning confusion. "Huh?" "You look worried about something. Did what happened this morning worry you?" she asked again, her tone filled with concern. I quickly reassured her, "No. But I do indeed have something on my mind, but that is not the case." "Are you sure?" she pressed, her concern evident. "If you feel uneasy with my identity and what happened this morning, I can help you forget about it," she offered, her voice filled with a hint of what she wanted to do to me. But I couldn''t let her do it. "Ah, no thanks," I quickly replied, trying to keep my tone light. "I''d rather know what the dangers are around me than walk around like an idiot," I answered, trying to make it clear that I preferred to know everything. As we walked down the street, my eyes scanned the area, searching for any sign of the demos. The streets were getting emptier. The chatter and honking horns background noise were getting faded. As we approached the small public park, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. I had a hunch that this was where John had summoned the demons, and my suspicions were confirmed as an announcement appeared in front of me. [Anomaly power detected!] [Estimated: Demons] ''Bingo.'' I knew my guess was right. My heart raced as I realized that I had finally found the source of the dark energy. I nced at Aria, who had suddenly halted her steps. I could see the shock on her face as her eyes darted toward the park. I was sure that she had realized it too. But before we could react, the sound of hurried footsteps caught our attention. We turned in the original direction and saw a teenage girl running towards us in a hurry. She was clearly in a state of distress. Her skirt was not neatly attached and her pants were still on her knees. Her hazelnut long hair was in a wild mess, and her pale face was filled with fear. As she approached us, she was gasping for breath, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath and fixed her clothes. It was clear she just had sex with someone. But other than that, and some dirt on her clothes and skin, she was fine. And I was sure she wasn''t from the academy. "Help me! Please!" she eximed; her voice filled with desperation. "I-I was in the park and something attacked me!" Her words were in a jumbled mess. Her fear was clear in every word. "B-But I don''t know what it is! And, and the tapping sound! It kept following me, but I didn''t see anything! I-I think it''s a ghost," she said again. With determination, Aria took the initiative and spoke with conviction. "Both of you. Wait here, okay?" she instructed, her voice firm and unwavering. But before she could take a step forward, the young girl caught her wrist in a desperate grip, stopping her in her tracks. Tears streamed down the girl''s face as she begged with sobs, "My boyfriend. That thing got my boyfriend! Please save him!" Aria''s eyes filled with a clear and confident determination as she replied, "Leave it to me!" Without hesitation, she ran towards the park, her feet pounding against the pavement. I knew that Aria didn''t want me to follow her, to keep me out of danger. But from what the girl said, I immediately caught how I joined the battle naturally. Without turning to the girl, I spoke again. "Miss, you said you kept hearing strange tapping sounds following you, right?" "Yes." Her eyes were wide with fear. Her trembling hands moved to fix her clothes. That answer confirmed my suspicions. A demon had followed her here and was nearby. He was hiding between the buildings and didn''t make any noise to ambush us, yet Aria went straight to the park due to the panic. "I think something is following you. You should go now. There is a hospital near here. Just go straight and you will find it," I instructed her, my voice firm and reassuring. "I will tell your boyfriend to go there after we manage to save him," I added. The young woman nodded, her eyes wide with fear. "O-Okay. I will call the police along the way," she stammered, her voice trembling. Without further ado, she turned and began to run as fast as she could. As I expected, as soon as she began to move, the demon that had been hiding and spying on us also began to move, chasing after her. But I was not about to let it catch her. Quickly, I opened my palm and used my skill. ''Telekinesis!'' With a flick of my fingers, a small rock jumped between my fingers smoothly. I concentrated my strength on my fingertips, focusing a bit of my strength on the small stone before I turned and flicked my fingers,unching the stone at something invisible, ten meters in front of me. The stone flew through the air, a blur of motion as it hurtled toward its target. And as it struck, a loud thud sounded. - Bam! With a crash, the small stone that I hadunched struck its invisible target. The impact was so powerful that the stone shattered into a shower of small pebbles, a testament to the force behind my attack. But even as the pebbles rained down on the pavement, I knew that the demon had not beenpletely defeated. [You have hit a demon for 28 HP] I let out a long, disappointed sigh and nced at my palm. ''Too bad my powers haven''t fully returned yet,'' I thought. Otherwise, I should be able to kill a low-level demon like him with one stone just like that. Well, I didn''t mean to kill him in the first ce after all. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 247 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 171: Hang Out With My Nemesis III Chapter 171: Hang Out With My Nemesis III Seven Sins System Chapter 171. Hang Out With My Nemesis III The growling sound echoed through the air, indicating how angry the demon was. And now, he had turned his attention toward me, making me his next target. I knew that I had to act fast. With a smirk, I taunted the demon, "Catch me if you can, kitty cat," I teased, my voice filled with sarcasm and confidence. My vision allowed me to capture the demon''s transparent figure, it wasn''t much different than a failed mutant puma. Without waiting for his response, I turned around and ran in the direction where Aria had gone. I knew that, since those demons had a hostage, Aria wouldn''t be able to create her alternative space. So she wouldn''t be surprised if I went to her especially since I brought her a new target. As I moved my legs, I could hear the demon chasing after me behind me. Its low growling and snarling filled the air, the sound of his rage and fury. At the same time, I could see the confusion and concern etched on some people''s faces around me. They looked at me with a mix of curiosity and worry, their eyes following me as I sprinted past them. But since most of them were across the street, they couldn''t hear the demon at all. A few secondster, I reached the park. It was quiet at night, the only sound I could hear besides my steps was the soft rustling of leaves in the breeze. The yground nearby was empty, the swings and slides silent and still. I scanned the area without pausing my steps, my eyes searching for any signs of the other demon, Aria, or that poor man. If he was still alive of course. And I quickly found them as I could hear the sound of battle in the distance. Wasting no time, I ran to her and made sure the demon was still following me. Finally, at the end of the park, I saw her. Aria stood tall and elegant, she held her golden sword firmly in her hand. It was her real angelic sword, not one from the mortal world. Yet she was still in her human form. I guessed she didn''t want to use her true form outside her alternative space. Her eyes were focused on an unconscious half-naked man standing in front of her. From his strange posture, I could tell that the demon was using him as a meat shield. His clothesy scattered on the ground around them. His HP points were almost under 50%, but I didn''t see any major injuries. Upon that scene, my brows furrowed as confusion struck me. ''Huh? She hasn''t managed to kill that yet?'' I thought. It was a low-level demon, I even could kill him with one strike of my tentacle and I knew her power was on par with mine. So I was so confused about why she held herself. But I quickly understood the reason. As I approached, I couldn''t help but notice Aria''s blushing face. Her embarrassment was clear. Her disgust look was clear in her face once her gaze met that half-naked man''s wet limp cock. "Pffft!" I reflexively covered my mouth and desperately swallowed myughter, trying to quell my amusement. This was an urgent situation, a real battle, yet she was embarrassed by that guy''s naked body! I pressed my lips and tried to put on my poker face as best as I could. ''Don''tugh, Azrael. Don''tugh,'' I warned myself as I continued to move forward. This was too funny. As I got closer, I saw her turn towards me, her expression one of surprise and confusion. "What are you---!" she began, her voice filled with anger and confusion. But before she could finish her sentence, a loud thumping sound and the crunching of feet on the ground behind me caught her attention. From her expression, she understood why I ran to her. Just like me, she could only vaguely see the demon''s presence, but we both knew it was there. The demon was closing in on me, its presence growing stronger with each step. "Look out!" she warned me, her voice filled with urgency. At the same time, I could feel a movementing from above me. Even without seeing it, I knew that the demon was trying to pounce on me. As the demon descended upon me, his ws extended and his teeth bared, I knew that I had to act fast. I waved my hand at him. ''Shadow Barrier!'' Instantly, a transparent barrier appeared above me. - Bam! With a loud crash, the demon mmed into the barrier, his body crashing onto the shield with a loud shriek of anger. The demon was furious, his eyes glowing with malice and hatred. He let out a roar of rage, his ws scraping against the barrier as he tried to break through. I could see how desperate he was. His ws struck out, its teeth gnashing, but the barrier held strong. The demon''s attacks were relentless, but I knew that my barrier would hold a low-level demon like him just fine. Just as the demon raised his w and was about to give his strongest strike, Aria threw her sword with skillful precision, the de glinting in the moonlight as it soared through the air. With deadly uracy, it pierced the demon''s heart, the weapon sinking deep into his chest. The demon let out a final, tortured cry before copsing to the ground, his body writhing in pain. His eyes closed and his breathing became shallow, the demon''s bodyy motionless on the ground. But the battle hadn''t ended yet. As her attention was still on me, the other demon released the half-naked guy and pounced at her. His movements were swift and silent, and it was clear that he intended to take her by surprise. But I was not caught off guard. I acted fast by using my Shadow Barrier to hold the attack. A barrier formed in front of her. - Bam! The demon crashed into my barrier, making her turn her gaze to him. This was the first time I saved her. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 247 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 172: Hang Out With My Nemesis IV Chapter 172: Hang Out With My Nemesis IV Seven Sins System Chapter 172. Hang Out With My Nemesis IV Aria stood her ground with fierce eyes. With a swift and fluid motion, she waved her hand toward the demon. Answering her call, her sword flew towards that creature like a bullet. It struck out at the demon with deadly precision. The sword sliced through the air with a whistle, its trajectory true and steady. The demon shrieked in terror as the sword pierced his heart, spelling his doom. The demon''s body convulsed in pain, writhing in agony as it let out one final, anguished scream. His eyes closed and his breathing became shallow. The demon''s body slowly dissipated into thin air, just like the previous demon. It was something that would only happen if an angel killed a demon and vice versa. Carrying my role as a good friend of hers, I approached Aria. I didn''t forget to show the worry on my face. As I approached her, she called her sword back to her hand, and it disappeared once it reached her. "Are you okay?" I asked, my voice filled with concern. My eyes scanned her body, checking for any wounds or injuries. "Should I heal you somewhere?" I asked again before she could answer me. "I''m okay, Allen," she said, her voice steady and strong. "Rather than me, you should check on him," she added, pointing to the unconscious half-naked man without turning her gaze to him. "And make him wear his clothes after he wakes up," she added, her tone filled with a hint of disgust. "Okay," I said, nodding my head in agreement. I went to the man, who was lying on the ground. I used my healing skill to revive him, my hands glowing with a soft blue light as I worked to mend his injuries. While Aria checked the surroundings, her eyes scanned the area for any signs of danger. She knew that the battle wasn''t over yet and that there could be other demons lurking in the shadows. I also realized that and could feel another demon''s presence. It was a subtle demonic energy flow. But due to his low level, I couldn''t detect his exact location. A secondter, as I finished healing him, I could feel a swift motion near me. But instead ofing from behind, it came from above me. My eyes instinctively looked up. Immediately, my eyes could catch a transparent figure gliding in the sky. He was so swift and every movement of his wings did not raise any wind or even sound at all. I was about to use my barrier to protect myself, but then I realized that it would be too suspicious if I could detect the demon while Aria hadn''t caught it yet. It would raise her suspicion. So, I decided to y along and let her experience guilt for not being able to detect the demon. Simply, I pretended to be caught off guard, my eyes widening in shock as the demon descended upon me. And before she knew it, he had snatched me up and taken me away. I could feel the wind rushing past me as the demon soared through the sky, his wings pping with a steady rhythm. My feet dangled in the air as I tried to free myself. It was just acting, of course. Yet my thought was different from my panicked expression. ''Ha¡­ What a failed goddess,'' Iined internally. I bet that was the main reason why she hadn''t managed to solve this problem, although she has been here longer than me. "Aria!" I called out her name, my voice filled with fear and desperation. "Aria, help me!" She turned to me in shock, her eyes wide with surprise and fear. "Hold on!" she shouted. With a swift and fluid motion, Aria summoned her sword and flew towards me. With a single movement, Aria was able to deliver a powerful blow with her sword, killing him in one strike. The demon let out a final anguished scream before he dissipated into thin air, dropping me from his grasp. I fell. At the same time, I could see Aria moving beneath me, and I knew that she was trying to catch me, but something was off. Instead of catching me or using her Telekinesis to hold me, she just stood there, gazing at me with a nk expression on her face. Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth was slightly opened, staring at me like an idiot. It was as if she was in a trance. My body fell toward her and bumped straight into her body before wended on the ground with a thud. "Ow..." I grunted though the fall wasn''t enough to cause any real damage or hurt me. I tried to mimic a human''smon reaction. Still, I couldn''t understand why Aria had gone nk and failed to catch me. "Thank you for saving me," I said, my voice filled with gratitude. I looked at her as shey on the ground beneath me, her eyes fixed on me without blinking. I frowned. A clear confusion etched on my face. In that instant, I knew that something wasn''t right. "Miss angel?" I asked. This time, it was my genuine reaction. I wondered if I hit her too hard and damaged her head. "Are you okay?" I asked again. She answered me by blinking her eyes a couple of times as if she had just woken up from hypnosis before letting out her words. "I''m okay. It''s just¡­" Her words trailed off. Instead, I could see a clear emotion in her eyes. "Just what?" I asked her to continue. She responded with a bitter smile. Again, she ced her palm against my cheek. "Nothing." Then what happened next made me even more confused. Without further ado, she put her arms around my body and hugged me tightly, pulling my body against hers. I could feel her heartbeat against her chest. ''Huh?'' I was so confused and shocked to the point I didn''t know how to react. I did want to make her feel guilty, but this, was clearly not how a guilty person would react. This was more like¡­ a deep longing for her beloved one. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 247 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 173: Hang Out With My Nemesis V Chapter 173: Hang Out With My Nemesis V Seven Sins System Chapter 173. Hang Out With My Nemesis V The silence between us was deafening. Aria didn''t speak a word or even exin why she had hugged me so tightly. It was as if she was iming me as hers and she wouldn''t let me go. The feeling of her embrace sent chills down my spine, especially since she would never act this way towards me if I was in my true form. She never even let me touch her as if I was a filthy animal. I couldn''t help but wonder if her behavior was because I was in a human form. But we had only just met, so it didn''t make sense. "Uh... Miss angel, mind exining what''s wrong?" I asked her, breaking the silence between us. I couldn''t think of any reason for her behavior. The only thing that came to mind was the blonde-haired girl I saw in my memory. Why couldn''t I remember that I had met her before? Upon my question, Aria let go of her embrace. I took advantage of the opportunity to distance myself from her and sat by her side. My eyes were fixed on her, my confusion clear in my gaze. "Nothing," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s just¡­ I remember something." "Something like what?" I asked her, my curiosity piqued. I wondered if her memory was also messed up, just like mine had been ever since she arrived in the mortal world. Instead of answering me, she shook her head from side to side and smiled bitterly. "Nothing. Some things are better left unspoken," she said with a hint of sadness in her voice. But I didn''t give up. I wanted to know more. "Does this have anything to do with me, like something in the past?" I tried to give her some hints and hoped she would tell me a thing or two about what was going on. A frown appeared on her forehead as she looked at me suspiciously. "What do you mean?" she asked. "You look at me like you see your long-lost important friend," I threw out my random guess, trying to figure out what was going through her mind. She was silent for a moment before she shook her head from side to side again. "I think you are wrong," she said, her voice tinged with sadness. "I just feel guilty for not being able to catch that demon''s presence before he caught you." She said in a forced nonchnt tone, trying to brush off my question. I also stood up, my eyes fixed on her, filled with obvious questions and demands. "Really?" I asked her in disbelief. "Why do I feel there is something else?" I pressed her for an exnation, determined to get to the bottom of these strange behaviors. But Aria didn''t immediately answer my question, instead, she turned her gaze to the unconscious man. "Nothing. I''ll check around and leave him to you," she said, before quickly turning on her heel and walking away. I assumed she wanted to find the summoning formation. Without further ado, she left, leaving me alone with the man. I watched Aria as she moved away, giving her my t stare. "Stubborn as always," I muttered under my breath before turning my attention to the man. I was sure that this had something to do with the memories I saw. I just didn''t understand why she was covering it up. And more than anything, if we had ever met when we were kids, why had I forgotten about her? And how could she give me such a cute smile when the shadow realm and light realm were always in a bad rtionship? It was even worse in the past. It was impossible! ''I have to find out more,'' I thought to myself. Unfortunately, since she was a goddess, I couldn''t use my Envy tentacles on her. I would have to find another way, like seduce her maybe? ''Ugh¡­'' I grunted in disapproval as the idea of seducing Aria crossed my mind. But I knew it was the best way to uncover the truth. Yet, I couldn''t picture myself doing romantic things with her. My brain and imagination refused to entertain the thought. "Ha¡­ just do it," I muttered to myself. It didn''t matter if I wanted her or not, I just had to seduce her and make her believe me. Who knew, maybe she would tell me a thing or two about her realm. I stopped right before the side of the man''s head and looked down at him in disgust. "You should choose a better ce if you want to ''do'' it," I muttered. Then I nced at Aria to confirm where she was before I returned my gaze to the man and poked his head with the tip of my shoe. "Oi, wake up," Imanded. Though kicking his head to wake him up sounded more fun and I had to hold myself back from doing it. But he didn''t respond. I shook his head with the tip of my shoes again. "Oi, wake up, or I''m gonna fuck your slut," Imanded again with a harsh tone. This time it managed to wake him up. His eyes fluttered open, and he immediately sat up, looking around in confusion. The dim lighting of the park made it hard for him to fully take in his surroundings. He rubbed his eyes, trying to adjust to the darkness. His confusion was clear from his expression. As he looked down at himself, he was met with the shocking realization that he waspletely naked. His face turned a deep shade of red as he quickly covered his private parts with his hands, trying to hide his embarrassment. He looked around frantically, searching for any sign of his clothes, but they were scattered around and he had to take them one by one. "What the hell? What happened? Where am I?" he asked, his voice shaking with fear and confusion. His hands took the clothes and hugged them. "That should be my question. What happened?" I returned his question. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 247 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 174: Hang Out With My Nemesis VI Chapter 174: Hang Out With My Nemesis VI Seven Sins System Chapter 174. Hang Out With My Nemesis VI The man stood there, silent and still, as if deep in thought. His brow furrowed in concentration, trying to recall the previous event. His pupils moved side to side quickly. After what seemed like an eternity, he suddenly eximed, "Oh, right. Something just attacked me!" His voice was filled with panic and fear as if he had just realized the gravity of the situation. Quickly, he took cover behind me, seeking protection from an unseen attacker. His hands trembled as he fixed his clothes, and his eyes darted around nervously, scanning the area for any sign of danger. I could see the fear etched on his face. "I don''t see anything," I said, feigning ignorance. It was best to keep this a secret from the mortals. I was sure that Aria also thought the same thing as me. "And I found no one but you here," I added. But the man was insistent. "I swear something dragged me when I did it with my girlfriend," he said, his voice filled with conviction. He looked around frantically as if he expected the attacker to reveal itself at any moment. I turned to the man. "But I found no one here but you," I said, my voice tinged with a hint of suspicion as I decided to take on the role of detective. "Did you know who attacked you?" The man shook his head from side to side, his expression one of uncertainty. "I don''t even know what it is," he said, his voice trembling with fear. "I know this sounds crazy, but he- he''s invisible!" he stammered. A frown appeared on my forehead, showing my doubt. "So, it''s a ghost?" I said in a cynical tone. He hesitated for a moment before answering, his uncertainty written all over his face. "I think..." he said, his voice trailing off in confusion. I scoffed and decided to y with him a bit. "Maybe he''s mad because you guys did it here," I reminded him in a nonchnt tone, trying to sound like a righteous person. "This is a children''s yground, after all," I added, my toneced with disapproval. He turned to me, his eyes meeting mine. "Maybe..." he regretted, his voice trailing off as he seemed lost in thought. After a sharp exhale, he spoke again. "Yeah. I shouldn''t do it here. I thought a bit of thrill was a good idea." "Anyway, thank you for helping me," he added. "Don''t thank me. I did nothing but follow your girlfriend''s request to find you," I said, my voice tinged with humility and indifference. The man looked around, his eyes scanning the area for any sign of his girlfriend. "Ah, right. Where is she?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. "She should be in a nearby hospital," I said, my voice calm and reassuring. "I asked her to wait for you there," I added. He nodded; a sense of gratitude written all over his face. "I see... Thank you, sir," he said, his voice filled with sincerity. "You''re wee," I replied, my voice polite and cordial. As he prepared to leave, I noticed that he seemed to hesitate, as if he had something else on his mind. He took a step forward and then stopped, unsure of what to do next. "Sorry, sir. Just one more question," he finally asked, his voice hesitant and uncertain. "Hmm?" I answered, my tone curious and inviting. He hesitated for a moment before continuing. "When you woke me up, did you say ''Wake up or I''m gonna fuck your slut''?''" he asked, his voice filled with a sense of confusion. "I know this is a weird question, but you know... I just want to check my hearing." He hastened to add, his tone apologetic. "No." I was surprised he heard that. Still, I kept my poker face well. "I said ''Wake up. This park is shut.'' You should check your hearing at the hospital then," I evaded, my voice cold and unfeeling. The man nodded, a look of embarrassment and shame crossing his face as he realized his mistake. "I see. My mistake then. Thank you once again." The man said, his voice filled with embarrassment and shame. Then he turned and quickly walked away, his head hanging low. ''Right. One idiot down,'' I thought as I watched him leave. My gaze then shifted to Aria, who was standing a hundred meters away from me, her attention fixed on something under a tree. ''One idiot to go,'' I thought, my mind filled with a sense of irritation and frustration. As I approached her, my eyes fell on what she was holding, a piece of burning paper. It was clearly the same piece of paper that I had obtained from John, but thankfully it was only one-third of it, so I wasn''t sure if she noticed it was my summoning formation. I stopped beside her, her gaze still fixed on the paper in her hand, it seemed she was too engrossed in her own thoughts to even notice my presence. My attention was drawn to Aria as I observed her staring at the summoning formation nkly, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t help but wonder what was going through her mind. For sure, she wasn''t thinking about the summoning formation or anything rted to the demons. "Did you find anything?" I asked, startling her out of her thoughts. "Yeah," she answered quickly, and without any further exnation, she quickly slipped the piece of burned paper into her pocket. "But I think I''ll check this outter," she added, her tone dismissive. Aria then turned to me and smiled, her expression warm and inviting. "Let''s have our dinner first. I''m a little hungry," she quickly added, "My treat." My confusion was clear on my face. But, I couldn''t show my eagerness to know more. It wasn''t a mortal''s problem after all. "Okay," I agreed, but as we walked out of the park together, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that she was trying to cover something up. And it was rted to me¡­ >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 251 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 175: Lonely Angel I Chapter 175: Lonely Angel I Seven Sins System Chapter 175. Lonely Angel I Aria''s PoV As Aria walked alongside Allen down the street, her heart was filled with a sense of joy and contentment. She kept stealing a nce at him and smiled secretly to herself, her happiness overflowing in her heart. Despite her best efforts to keep her emotions in check, she couldn''t help but let her feelings show through the corners of her mouth, curving upward into a small, almost imperceptible smile. Her heart fluttered with anticipation. She had been trying to bury and forget the memories from her past that kept creeping up on her, memories that filled her heart with regret and sadness every time she thought of them. She had tried to push them away, to ignore them, but they always found a way to surface again, like a persistent wave crashing against the shore. It was only when she met Allen for the first time that she realized that there was something about him that stirred up her feelings, something that she couldn''t quite put her finger on. She had been so caught up in her own thoughts and emotions that she didn''t even realize it at first. But when the demon caught Allen, everything hade crashing down around her and she realized that there was something special about him that made her heart flutter and her mind went nk. It started from more than half a millennium ago, a time when she was still a child. The rtionship between the shadow realm and the light realm was far more tumultuous than it is now, with no room for discussion or negotiation between the demons and angels. They were locked in a never-ending cycle of violence and hostility as if they were predestined to destroy one another. During this time, her mother, the queen of the light realm, and the seven goddesses of virtue were upied with a lot of things, leaving her young self to y alone in the light realm''s pce. Despite her high status, the other children were afraid to approach her, fearing that they may make a mistake or offend her in some way. As a result, she had never known the joy of having true, sincere friends. It was her seventh birthday, and the celebration was nothing short of opulent. The pce hall was bustling with activity as the maids rushed about, serving guests and ensuring that everything was in order. The children of her age were ying andughing with their parents, but she was alone. Her parents were absent, as were her aunts and uncles, all of them upied with the deteriorating rtionship between the two realms. Thevish decorations and sumptuous food did little to lift her spirits, as she sat alone at the head table, watching the other children y andugh. She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy, wishing that could have the simple pleasure of ying andughing with friends her own age. The grandeur of the pce, with its sparkling chandeliers, intricate tapestries, and gilded furnishings, felt empty and cold without the warmth of loved ones by her side. Feeling dejected and alone, she decided to return to her room early and spend her birthday in solitude. The thought of her birthday cake held no appeal for her. But upon entering her room, she was greeted with an abundance of gifts, piled high on her bed and surrounding her chambers. Though she knew she should feel grateful and happy, the deep longing for a friend orpanion lingered in her heart. Discouraged, she decided to wander the pce alone, exploring the many rooms and corridors that she had never ventured into before. She passed through antique storage rooms and admired the intricate designs and craftsmanship of the ancient des and armor. She paused to gaze upon the statues and artwork that adorned the pce walls, each one a masterpiece in its own right. As she continued her journey, she eventually came upon the pce''s gate room. The active portal caught her eyes and she made the impulsive decision to step through it, venturing into the mortal world alone. To avoid suspicion, she concealed her wings and hid her powers, disguising herself as a human. She hoped that this excursion would bring her some small measure of excitement and distraction from her loneliness. Unfortunately, her hopes were quickly dashed as she arrived at a beautiful forest, yet found it to be eerily empty and devoid of life. She was alone once more. Just as she was about to resign herself to another day of loneliness, he appeared. A human boy, around her age, with jet-ck hair, deep brown eyes and dressed in ck. Aria would never forget the way he extended his hand and smiled kindly at her, his words ringing in her ears, "Hello, my name is El. Are you alone? Do you want to y with me?" It was a genuine and inviting smile, and the sincerity in his words was impossible to miss. Ovee with gratitude and excitement, Aria epted his offer with pleasure. Instead of introducing herself by her real name, she introduced herself with her nickname, Riri. With El by her side, Aria spent the day in the forest ying to her heart''s content. El taught her many udylike things, from climbing trees, ying by the river, and catching fish until their clothes were drenched with water. The two of themughed and yed together, and El turned the worst birthday of her life, into the best birthday she had ever had. The two of them were so engrossed in their y that they lost track of time and before they knew it, the day hade to an end. In the following days, Aria found herself spending an inordinate amount of time in the mortal world, meeting and ying with El. He was always waiting for her in that same forest, his warm smile a beacon offort andpanionship. The only peculiar thing about him was his choice of attire, always dressed in ck, sometimes even donning a hooded robe. But Aria couldn''t bring herself to care, the joy and contentment she felt when she was with him were all that mattered. As the days passed, their bond grew stronger and their friendship deepened. They explored the forest together, unearthing its hidden gems and secrets. Theyughed and yed, and Aria felt truly alive for the first time in her life. But, as with all good things, this simple happiness was not meant tost¡­ Note: Pic is in discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 251 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 176: Lonely Angel II Chapter 176: Lonely Angel II Seven Sins System Chapter 176. Lonely Angel II A month had gone by in the blink of an eye. One gloomy afternoon, as usual, she came to the mortal world to meet El, but he was nowhere to be found in their usual meeting ce. To make it worse, as she was searching for her friend, she stumbled upon a hunter who was lying on the ground, seriously injured. With hisst breath, he told her of a demon that had gone berserk and killed everyone in the forest. The fear that she felt was palpable, and it clutched her heart in a tight grip. This fear was different from anything she had felt before. An extreme fear, knowing that mortals like El were no match for a demon. This fear was deep, like a dark and dangerous pit, and she felt herself falling into it. In a state of panic, she set out to search the forest for any sign of El. The smell of blood and the demonic energy that filled the forest was a clear indication of what had happened. From the demonic power, she knew that this was no ordinary demon. This was a high demon, one of the noble or royal ss. The thought of facing a demon of that caliber made her heart race and her hands shake. Aria followed the trail of blood and demonic energy, her heart racing with fear and uncertainty with every step she took. The fear that the demon had already killed El was palpable and felt like a heavy weight on her chest. As she made her way through the dense forest, she couldn''t help but look around at the devastation the demon had caused. Trees were uprooted, branches were broken, and the ground was littered with the remains of animals and other creatures that had fallen victim to the demon''s wrath. She tried her best to ignore the fear that was gripping her heart, but with each passing moment, it seemed to grow stronger. She searched high and low, calling out El''s name, hoping for a response. But the only sounds she heard were the rustling of leaves and the distant screeches of birds. The silence was deafening, and it only fuelled her fear that El was gone forever. Her footsteps came to an abrupt halt as she reached the site of the massacre. The sight that greeted her was one of utter devastation, and for the first time in her life, she truly understood the true meaning of terror. The area was littered with pieces of corpses, blood was everywhere, covering the ground, the trees, and even the leaves of the nts that surrounded the area. The sight was too much for her to bear, and she felt a wave of nausea wash over her. Her heart was pounding in her chest, and her knees felt weak. The fear that had been gripping her heart now turned into full-blown terror, as she realized that she was facing a monster that was beyond anything she had ever encountered. She took a step back, her eyes wide with horror as she took in the full extent of the destruction that surrounded her. The pieces of corpses that littered the ground were a grim reminder of the power and brutality of the demon. Some of the bodies were torn apart, their limbs scattered, and their internal organs exposed. The sight was so grotesque and disturbing that she had to look away, unable to bear the sight any longer. The forest floor was a sea of red, as blood filled every nook and cranny, soaking into the earth and turning it into a sticky, dark-red muck. The smell of death and decay was overpowering, and she had to hold her hand to her mouth to prevent herself from gagging. Aria stood her ground, determined to find El and make sure he was safe. The fear of the royal demon finding her was palpable, but it was nothingpared to the fear she felt for El''s safety. She called out his name repeatedly, her voice ringing through the deste forest. She was determined to find El, no matter what. Minutes passed. Despite the danger, Aria refused to give up. She pushed herself on, calling out El''s name and hoping for a response. But no one answered her. The silence was deafening. She continued her search, her heart heavy with worry and uncertainty, and the fear that she would never see El again. Suddenly, Aria''s gaze was drawn to something that made her heart skip a beat. It was a severed hand, lying amidst the debris and destruction. Her heart was pounding with fear, but she couldn''t look away. And then, she saw it. There, within the grasp of the bloody hand, was a beautiful purple stone pendant. Aria''s heart was pounding with recognition as she remembered the day she and El had stumbled upon the stone near the river. It was two days ago, and she had fallen in love with it at first sight. El took it and promised to turn the stone into a pendant for her. And he was supposed to give it to her today. But now, here it was, within the grasp of a severed hand. In an instant, the fear that was already gripping her heart now turned into pure terror. The reality hit her with full force, and she screamed out in uncontroble sobs. The pendant, which was supposed to be a symbol of their friendship, was now a symbol of death and destruction. She broke down in tears as she couldn''t ept the fact that he was gone. The thought of never seeing him again was too much for her to bear. As Aria hugged the severed hand and the pendant, her emotions ran rampant. She was consumed by fear and frustration, and her sobs were punctuated by anguished screams. Her once serene and calm demeanor was now filled with raw, unbridled emotion. Pic is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 251 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 177: Lonely Angel III Chapter 177: Lonely Angel III Seven Sins System Chapter 177. Lonely Angel III Due to her emotion, her angelic power began to build within her. It was like a caged animal, trying to break free from its confines. Suddenly, a powerful wind started to swirl around her, picking up debris and leaves from the forest floor and sending them flying. The wind was so strong that it seemed to be a manifestation of Aria''s own emotions. Her hair whipped around her face as she screamed, and the wind continued to grow in intensity. The once calm and peaceful forest was now filled with a maelstrom of energy, a reflection of Aria''s own turmoil. She was like a force of nature, fueled by her emotions. Without a second thought, she unleashed her rage and frustration upon the world, to make it feel the same pain as hers. The pain of losing her only friend. Her power was a tempest, and it raged around her, a whirlwind of emotion and energy. The once peaceful forest was now a ce of chaos and destruction, a reflection of Aria''s own inner turmoil. It destroyed that ce even more. It was a motherly embrace that finally pulled Aria from the depths of her sorrow. Her mother, the queen of the light realm, with a stern and disapproving look on her face, scolded her for her actions in the mortal realm. Aria''s angelic power had caused a scene and left destruction in its wake. It was not only dangerous but also against the angel''s rules. With that, she forbade her from ever returning to the mortal realm without her permission. Aria was lost in her grief and didn''t even attempt to defend herself or evenined. For her, the mortal world only reminded her of pain. Her mother, seeing the pain in her daughter''s eyes, softened her tone. She gathered Aria in her arms and held her close, trying to soothe her broken heart. Then she brought her back to the light realm. It was then that Aria realized that she had brought with her something from the mortal realm, something that she was clutching tightly in her hand - the pendant that was stained with El''s blood. Because of that incident, Aria''s hatred for demons, especially nobles, and royals, grew. She believed that one of them was responsible for the massacre, and she was determined to find out who it was and bring them to justice. Then hundreds of yearster, the three realms had been involved in the great war. It was the first time she met the prince of the shadow realm, Azrael. She couldn''t forget the coldness of his gaze behind his demon mask and his arrogant demeanor. In that war, Azrael had massacred countless mortals and even some of Aria''s ownrades. That war reminded her of that horrific incident that took El from her. That incident was the main reason why she hated Azrael so much, more than ''her should-be nemesis'', Lust. It was like a raging fire that consumed her every thought, every breath, and every action. She was filled with an intense loathing for him. But it was not just the great war that fueled Aria''s hatred towards Azrael. There was something much more personal and heart-wrenching that had caused her to hold a grudge against that crown prince of the shadow realm. She believed that it was Azrael who had massacred El and the hunters in the forest, as his demonic power was simr to the demon''s energy that she had sensed that fateful day. However, she could not tell her usations, as she had no proof. But the belief that Azrael was the culprit was enough to fuel her hatred towards him. "Oh, the bakery is closed," he announced, his halting steps causing her to turn toward thebat doctor by her side. Her gaze lingered on his face as she took in his features. In an instant, the sadness that had been weighing heavy on her heart faded, reced by a sense offort and sce. With his warm smile, gentle eyes, andforting presence, she felt a glimmer of hope. She couldn''t help butpare him to El. Aside from their simr faces, there was something about Allen that reminded Aria of El. It was thefort she felt around him, afort she had only ever felt with El. She bet if El had the chance to grow into an adult, he would have be a healer, just like Allen. But life wasn''t fair, and El had been taken from her in a brutal massacre. "Should we check another ce?" Aria asked Allen, breaking the silence. "I still need bread for tomorrow''s breakfast." Despite her longing for the sweet treats, her voice wasced with sadness as what she wanted was to spend more time with him. After a moment of contemtion, he finally opened his mouth. "I have an idea," he proimed with a hint of excitement in his voice, "There''s a diner not too far from here, and I heard that they sell some bread." "Let''s go!" she said in eagerness. Her eyes lit up with delight at the suggestion and she grasped Allen''s hand. A warm smile spread across her face, reminiscent of a memory from her past, of a time when she held El''s hand. Allen appeared slightly ufortable with the physical contact, but soon a gentle smile graced his own lips as well. "Let''s go," he repeated with a soft, kind tone. And with that, they went to the diner. As they walked, once again she stole a nce at him. This time, her gaze was filled with bitterness as the sadness gripped her heart once again. ''Allen, am I a sinner if I wish you were El?'' she thought. She knew it was an empty hope since even if El didn''t die back then, no mortal could live hundreds of years like this. Especially since he wasn''t a vampire. Yet¡­ she hoped she could meet with El once again and rebuild what they lost in the past. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 255 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 178: A Devil Always Asks A High Price Chapter 178: A Devil Always Asks A High Price Seven Sins System Chapter 178. A Devil Always Asks A High Price Azrael''s PoV ''Seriously, what''s wrong with her?!'' I screamed internally when we went back from the convenience store to the academy. Her hand was still holding mine just like how we went to the diner. Her other hand was carrying her groceries bags when before, I thought she would make me her servant to carry all her bags. But I was wrong. My thoughts were consumed by confusion and annoyance, and I felt a sense of disgust as I looked at the foolish smile on her face. It sent shivers down my spine, and I couldn''t help but question what was wrong with her. Why was she so insistent on holding my hand, and why did she have that stupid smile on her face? Furthermore, she had previously told me that she wanted to be friends with me. I had tried to discreetly gather information about the blonde-haired girl from my memory, but she had merely replied to me with teary eyes and a bitter smile, saying that she didn''t know. It only confused me even more, and I couldn''t help but feel frustrated with the situation. Yes, after she clearly showed that she knew something about it, she said that she didn''t! She was a goddess, yet she lied to my face like nothing! And the worst of all, even though I knew that I couldn''t say anything! SHIT! This is literary shit! "Is there something wrong with me? You keep staring at me," Aria said once she noticed my gaze. ''Yes! There''s something wrong with your head! Why do you keep smiling stupidly at me?! Did yound on your head when your mother threw you into the mortal realm?! Or has this realm rotted your brain?! You know what?! I hate this chit-chat! I don''t want to be friends with you! What I want is to torture you and make you spill everything! Including your brain!'' I wanted to say that, but of course, I held it. Instead, I forced my smile and said something else. "Do you remember what I told you this morning? About our rumors?" I reminded her with a weird calm tone, trying to steer the conversation away from my annoyance. Aria''s expression turned serious as she replied, "Yes, I remember." "Well, I think this will only make the rumors worse," I said, gesturing to my hand that she was still holding tightly. It felt as though she was trying to handcuff me to her. "Oh, right." Immediately, she removed her hand from me in a panic especially since we almost arrived at the academy. "Sorry about that," she apologized. "That''s okay," I replied to her, trying to sound as casual as possible. "I''m more worried about you. You''re a new mentor, and Theo''s family thinks we''re rted. They even use you of cooperating with me to get rid of him. You better be careful." Aria sighed, a wry smile ying on her lips. "You''re right..." she said, trailing off. Aria''s expression grew pensive, and I could see the wheels turning in her mind. "Actually, I was really disappointed when I found the summoning formation in his room..." she finally said, her voice soft. My curiosity was piqued. I turned to face her, my frown deepening. "Why? You don''t know him. Why should you care about him?" I asked, a guess crossing my mind. "Or was it because she summoned a demon instead of an angel?" "Yes." She turned to me and gave me a serious look. "I don''t know what he was asking for. But for sure, a devil always asks a high price for every wish, while a goddess only asks a mortal to show her/his sincerity. Only praying and fasting, yet most mortals would rather make their wishes to the devil than us goddess." Her voice sounded like aint. I didn''t answer and kept my poker face. At the same time, I held back myughter desperately since I knew the answer very well. ''This is so funny. Is she dumb? It doesn''t take a genius or a mortal''s expert to answer it yet she doesn''t know it?'' Iughed internally like crazy. Well, maybe the goddesses were mostly ignorant of this since they didn''t know how rotten mortals could be. Despite my innerughter, I managed to keep a straight face and calmly replied to her, "I don''t know either." I didn''t want to let on how much I was amused by her innocence and naivety. It was quite endearing, in a way. Again, she took a deep breath. "That irritated me," sheined, a hint of frustration in her voice. I nodded repeatedly. "Yeah. It also irritated me." My voice was full of fake empathy. Then a short pause followed. "Allen?" She called me and I turned to her. And answered her with a hum. "Hmm?" She replied to me with a serious look. "Promise me. Never summon a devil. Whatever the reason, "she said in an emphatic tone. I bit my lower lip, trying my best to hold back myughter at her request. ''Why does a devil need another devil to grant his wish?'' "Okay," I replied simply. It was getting harder for me to act in front of her. Luckily, we were almost at the academy gate. I stopped in my tracks and cleared my throat. She turned to me. "Yes?" "I think you should go back first," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. She furrowed her brows, her eyes narrowing in disapproval. "Why?" she asked in objection. "You know---," I replied. "The rumors, they''ve been spreading like wildfire, and I don''t want you to get caught up in it." She nodded, realization dawning on her face. "Oh, I see." She sighed, her shoulders dropping as she looked down at her feet. "All right, if you say so. I''ll see youter," she said, turning to walk away. As I watched her walk away in silence, a thought swirled in my head. ''How long can I hide my identity from her?'' For sure, I was more curious about her expression when she found this out. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 255 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 179: Obscene Silhouettes Chapter 179: Obscene Silhouettes Seven Sins System Chapter 179. Obscene Silhouettes I stood not far from outside of the academy gates and watched as Aria walked confidently through the entrance. At least I needed time before I went in. Well, I was sure the security was going to give me a suspicious look since he had seen me when I went out with Aria from the academy and I knew it would create a new rumor anyway, but I decided to make it less obvious. But as much as I wanted to avoid drawing attention to myself, I also couldn''t use my Teleportation skill. Though I was unsure if Aria would be able to detect my demonic powers just because of that, I didn''t want to get caught for such a foolish mistake. The thought of Aria waiting for me by the gate also concerned me, as I knew that if I simply went back to my room without passing her, she would immediately be suspicious of me. So I decided to take a walk for a while and I knew where I had to go. Carl''s house. I turned around and made my way to the nearest alley. Then after making sure no one was around; I opened a portal. As I went in, I couldn''t help but think of Conny. I was sure that he would be thrilled to see me, and I couldn''t resist the thought of indulging in a free snack from his home, something called salted chips. I even smiled at the thought of their crunchy texture and unique vor, though it was different from the saltiness I was used to in the Shadow Realm. I stepped out of my portal and was greeted by the stillness of a dark and empty park. The night sky was clear and filled with stars, casting a soft glow. I started to make my way out of the park, taking slow and steady steps as I gazed around. The park was sprawling and lush, with towering trees, well-manicured gardens, and a children''s yground. After I left that park, I walked down the street toward Carl''s house. But after a few seconds of walking, I suddenly stopped in my tracks as I felt a familiar energy. My senses were heightened and I could sense a presence nearby, the unmistakable aura of someone who was not of this world. I stood there for a moment, my heart racing with excitement and curiosity, wondering who it could be. An announcement popped up in front of me. [Demonic power detected!] [Estimated: Lord of sin] I looked at the screen in front of me. The unmistakable demonic aura indicated that one of my friends was nearby. A soft sigh came out of my mouth as I turned my gaze toward the house on my side, feeling an overwhelming sense of demonic flow in my chest. "Don''t tell me someone epted a summon," I muttered. It would be very awkward if they found me here as a mortal. So I decided to ignore it and walk again. As I took a few steps away from the house, I suddenly came to a halt, my mind working through the possible consequences of my actions. ''What if he has something to do with my mission?'' I thought. Although my dad had confirmed that none of the Lords of Sins were involved, there was always the possibility that something could have changed. ''Well, I better check it out,'' I made my decision. I knew that I needed to do it to uncover any potential threats to the Shadow Realm. With a swift and agile movement, I looked around me to ensure that I was alone before I used my Teleportation skill. Yeah, since this was rted to my friends, I preferred to check myself and confront him directly if he vited the peace agreement. I disappeared from my current location and reappeared on the side of the front window of the house, my senses tingling with an awareness of my surroundings. Moving cautiously, I moved through the yard and made my way to the back of the house, looking for a way to get inside. My eyes scanned the area for any signs of movement. As I tried to search for a way to get in, I noticed that there was a balcony on the second floor of the house. So I decided to use my Teleportation skill once again, this time moving to the balcony. I arrived on the balcony and quickly ducked down, keeping my movements as silent as possible. Then I approached the window. My senses were on high alert as I cautiously peeked through it. The sounds of soft moans and whispers reached my ears. I could easily pick up the sounds of a woman and a man, their voices sounded like a soft murmur. Narrowing my eyes, I focused my attention on the room, trying to find out who was inside, waiting for a glimpse of the couple. The dim light of the bedchamber danced across the walls in a slow, sensual rhythm, casting ghostly shadows that swayed to the beat of an inaudible song. The soft light of a solitary candle flickered on a nearby table, casting a warm glow over the room that was both inviting and enchanting. A pair of obscene silhouettes moving in a lewd action stered on the wall indicated that there were only two people in that room. Moving my gaze to another side, my gaze quickly caught a beautiful woman. Her skin glowed in the soft light and erotic moans kepting out of her mouth. Despite her beautiful figure, her couple was not just any ordinary mortal, but a shadow with horns on his head. Yeah, that woman was having sex with a devil. One of the lords of seven sins. The shape of his wings and the shape of his tail that moved like a snake behind him were all too familiar, and I immediately recognized who it was. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 259 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 180: Asmo, The Lord of Lust I Chapter 180: Asmo, The Lord of Lust I Seven Sins System Chapter 180. Asmo, The Lord of Lust I "He seriously hasn''t changed," I muttered to myself, shaking my head slowly from side to side. Well, it was him after all, I shouldn''t expect less. I turned around, ready to leave. But as the woman let out a climax sigh, I could feel the devil''s eyes piercing me. A hint of something dark and sinister lurking behind me. And then I heard the voice, a deep, hoarse growl that seemed toe from the very depths of hell. "I know you are there," it said, piercing the wall of silence and echoing all around me. I turned around, and my eyes widened. The air was thick with a demonic aura, and it felt as though a giant demon''s w was reaching out to grab me, its fingers closing around me with deadly intent. I felt as though I was being sucked into a ck hole, an endless void from which there was no escape. The dark, oppressive aura that had been closing in on me suddenly dissipated, dispersing into the wind like a handful of ashes being carried away by a gentle breeze. I felt the wind brush past me, ruffling my hair, and I stood there, unwavering, my eyes fixed on the window before me. A burst of evilughter came, a sound that was full of obvious intimidation and malice. "You are surely brave, mortal!" The voice boomed in my ears. "You didn''t even flinch upon my power!" I remained still and shook my head from side to side slowly, not shifting my gaze for even a moment. My face was well known throughout the Shadow Realm. But perhaps, just like Lily, he was mistaking me for a mere mortal who happened to resemble me. That was a high possibility, of course. After all, my dad used a puppet to fool all the demons and made them think that I was still in the Shadow Realm. Since I had no intention of ying along with that demon''s games, so I made my move. With a simple flick, I teleported directly into the room, appearing to right in front of him. The shadow''s shock was palpable. He was clearly taken aback by my ability. His eyes widened in disbelief, and his jaw hung ck as he tried to process what had just happened. Meanwhile, the womany on the bed, naked, unconscious, and vulnerable. A satisfied smile was on her face and a good amount of thick liquid was between her thighs. The summoning formation was on the floor and from my observation, it was just a normal devil summoning formation. "Hello, Asmo. Long time no see," I greeted the demon in a calm tone. Yes, from his shape of shadow, I knew he is Asmo, the Lord of Lust. The shadow took a step forward, his face contorted with shock and disbelief. He gazed at me with intense, intimidating eyes, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. "Who are you?" he hissed, his voice still thick with the devilish tone. I stood my ground, my gaze never leaving his. Without uttering a word, I revealed my true form to him. My six tentacles and wings burst forth from my back, stretching out to their full length. My purple horns emerged from my head, gleaming in the dim light of the room. And my brown eyes changed into my devilish red eyes. The shadow''s eyes widened in shock as he took in the sight of me. A pleased smile spread across his lips once he realized who I was. Slowly, his body began to shift, the shadow form that he had been using giving way to his true, physical form. The ugly shadow turned into a handsome red-haired incubus with a friendly and inviting face that immediately put those around him at ease. His smile was warm, and his eyes twinkled with an inner light that was both captivating and reassuring. Despite his devilish appearance, there was something undeniably charming about him, something that made others feel instantly at ease in his presence. He was adorned with a pair of ck horns that rose up from his head, a stark contrast to his fiery red hair. His demon wings wererge and imposing, each feather shining like ck ss in the light. They were a testament to his power, and they spoke of his unshakable confidence. His incubus tail swung back and forth behind him. "El! Why are you here?" He greeted me happily. It was so different from his previous devil voice. I replied to him with a t stare. "Stop calling me by my childhood name. That''s disgusting," I retorted unhappily as I hid all my demonic features. Yes, El was my childhood name. Only a few demons knew about it since I spent most of my childhood time in the pce. And since Asmo was one of my childhood friends, he knew that name. "You are still grumpy as always," he said with a smile, "You should stop that or your wrinkles will get worse." I couldn''t help but smile wryly at his words. He knew as well that demons were immune to the signs of aging. We didn''t have wrinkles, gray hair, or any other physical sign of aging that mortals were subject to. So, hisment was nothing more than a yful tease. "So why are you here?" he asked again, "Are you also epting a mortal summons?" "I wish it was that simple, unfortunately not," I replied with a shrug. "No?" he repeated, the disbelief clear in his voice. "So why are you here?" "Important missions," I admitted. A dry smile on my lips "Keep this a secret from the others, or dad will destroy your core," I warned him to keep his mouth shut. "Does this have anything to do with thest meeting?" he guessed in a spective tone. He didn''t look surprised at all, as if he had suspected the truth all along. I exhaled a long breath and nodded. "Kinda." Note: Asmo pic is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 259 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 181: Asmo, The Lord of Lust II Chapter 181: Asmo, The Lord of Lust II Seven Sins System Chapter 181. Asmo, The Lord of Lust II Asmo''s face contorted into a frown, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed the information. "I see... That''s why the king called us yesterday," he muttered, his voice low and deep. I tilted my head to the side, confusion etched into my features. "For what?" I asked, my tone filled with suspicion. "To discuss about the light realm, of course," he replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. I furrowed my brows, not satisfied with the vague answer. "I know, but I need the details," I pressed, my voice firm. "Oh," Asmo finally seemed to understand my request. "He discussed thest meeting and our realm''s status. The war might ur if the two realms can''te to some sort of agreement." I let out a sharp gasp, my mind racing. "Wait, does that mean he met with the Queen of the Light Realm and they couldn''t findmon ground?" I guessed, my tone turning serious. My dad had always been against war, and the fact that the two realms were on the brink of conflict, meant he didn''t have another choice. I wondered if the queen had taken issue with the evidence regarding the holy summoning formation. But shouldn''t Puriel already tell her? Asmo sighed, "Yes, exactly. The king met with the queen of the Light Realm and discussed various options toe to an agreement, but unfortunately, both realms have their own interests and ideas, which makes it difficult to reach amon ground. The situation has be so tense." "What evidence did my dad show her?" I asked, intrigued. "Well, he showed her the holy summoning formation. But the queen didn''t seem too interested in it, or perhaps she was skeptical about its authenticity," Asmo exined. I nodded, understanding the situation. It was no secret that both realms had their own interests and wanted to keep the bnce of power in their own favor. If my dad showed evidence of the formation, it would give the Shadow Realm an advantage and put the Light Realm in a vulnerable position. No wonder the queen was skeptical. "So, what do you think? Will there be a war between the realms?" I asked, looking at Asmo. "It''s difficult to say. The situation is delicate, and both realms are trying their best to avoid a war. But if they can''te to an agreement, the war may break out," Asmo replied. He let out a deep sigh. "We just have to be prepared in case the situation worsens," he replied, his voice tinged with unease. My mind whirled with possibilities. War was not an entirely undesirable oue for me, but with my limited power, I feared bing the butt of everyone''s jokes. It was a cruel irony that the devil who once wreaked havoc and caused the death of countless souls was now reduced to mere shadows of his former power. I let out a frustrated sigh, tapping my index finger repeatedly against my lower lip as I pondered my options. ''So, first things first, I need to fill up my seven sin points,'' I thought to myself. Asmo''s voice suddenly jolted me out of my thoughts. "Wait for a second..." he murmured; his eyes fixed on me. A frown marred his forehead, a look of concern etched into his features. "What?" I asked, a frown appearing on my own face as I met his gaze. I didn''t like the look in his eyes, it filled me with unease. But Asmo''s next words left me speechless, my jaw dropping in disbelief. "If you''re here, then who danced naked at thest meeting?" he asked, his confusion evident in his voice. His piercing gaze was fixed on me, seeking an answer. My shock was clear on my face. Rage boiled within me, my blood boiling with fury. "That damn, foolish puppet!" I eximed, my teeth grinding together in anger. I had no idea what other ridiculous actions that puppet may have taken, but one thing was for certain, I desperately wanted to return to my realm and put an end to its foolishness. Asmo stifled augh, covering his mouth as he tried to contain his amusement. "So, it was a puppet," he chuckled. "That exins its idiocy." Despite his efforts, he burst intoughter, unable to contain himself. "I was starting to think something had happened to your head," he chuckled. "I even considered giving up my title as Lord of Lust for your bravery to do such a thing," he added between fits ofughter. "Shut up!" I hissed, my anger reaching its peak. I wished with all my heart that he would just stopughing. Rather than grant my request, instead, heughed even louder. ''He still sucks as always. Hasn''t changed since we were little,'' I thought. Upon that thought, a question popped up in my head. A frown appeared on my forehead. ''Wait for a second... Maybe he knows about what I forgot 500 years ago,'' I thought. "Asmo," I called him. But despite my efforts, Asmo''sughter persisted, filling the air with his mirth. I knew I had to act fast, I couldn''t afford to waste any more time. So, I used my skill. ''Telekinesis.'' An invisible force suddenly descended upon him, covering his mouth and rendering him mute. But it was short-lived, he broke free of my grasp with ease. Nevertheless, at least the sound of hisughter was silenced. "I want to ask you a real question," I said, determined to get to the bottom of this. "You could have just asked," heined, a frown on his face. "You didn''t need to use a low-level spell like that." He was right, my power was limitedpared to theirs and what I had just used was considered a low-level spell for a lord. "We''ve been friends for a long time, right?" I started my question. "Do you know about the incident 500 years ago?" >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 263 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 182: Asmo, The Lord of Lust III Chapter 182: Asmo, The Lord of Lust III Seven Sins System Chapter 182. Asmo, The Lord of Lust III Asmo''s confusion was palpable as he furrowed his brow in contemtion. He rubbed his chin with his fingers as he tried to recall the events. "500 years ago?" he repeated my words. "Do you mean the cmity?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "Yes, exactly," I replied, nodding my head in confirmation. "I want to know what you know about the incident and what happened after." "Unfortunately, I wasn''t in the old capital at the time," he admitted with a shake of his head. "The only one who fought alongside the king against the Ancient One was my father. So, I don''t have much knowledge about it." I could see the regret in his eyes, but I pressed on, "That''s okay. Just tell me what you do know about the incident and what came after." "What I know is the same as what others know," he said with a sigh. "The Ancient One destroyed the old capital and killed all the lords of the seven sins. Only your father and you survived. You both were seriously injured." Since I didn''t find what I wanted, I decided to change my question. "Did you feel any change from me after that incident?" I asked. His eyes were filled with a mixture of confusion and nostalgia as he gazed at me. "Yes, I did feel a change from you," he finally replied. "We used to be the same, devilishly charming and carefree, always indulging in our carnal desires and reveling in our mischievous ways," he fondly reminisced. "But after that incident, you became different. It was as if a part of your soul had been lost," he continued, a frown creasing his forehead. "We used to spend all day reveling in our debauchery, carelessly ying with the subi and satisfying our own carnal desires," Asmo continued, a wistful look in his eyes. "And after the incident, you became distant and reserved. You stopped joining in our escapades and withdrew into yourself." He shook his head in disappointment. "It''s like you lost your devil-may-care attitude and became a shadow of your former self," he finished, a hint of sadness in his voice. Of course, I remembered. But the reason why I changed was that I felt useless in that battle. I felt powerless, and that was why I decided to change. Unfortunately, despite remembering everything, I didn''t remember the mysterious subus. Since that''s not the answer I was looking for, I asked again. "Do you know a subus? I used to have a special subus, right? The one who always apanied me?" My voice was filled with uncertainty and I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. "Subus? You fucked a lot of them in the past, how can I remember them?" he replied, shrugging his shoulders nonchntly. "Even, your first sex experience was an orgy, remember? It was at my birthday party," he reminded me with a smirk on his face. I nodded my head, acknowledging the memories he was sparking. "I know. I remember everything. I was just wondering if you knew that I had contracted a subus before?" I asked, trying to rify my question and make it more specific. "You mean Ivy?" he asked, his eyes lighting up as he remembered. "No. The previous one," I replied, my voice filled with hope as I awaited his response. Once again, Asmo''s confusion was palpable as he furrowed his brow. He looked at me as if he couldn''t believe what I was saying. "Had you made a contract with a subus before Ivy?" he repeated my question. I could see the disbelief in his eyes. I hesitated, looking inward, trying to remember anything that could give me an answer. But the truth was, I simply didn''t know. "I don''t know. Maybe?" I replied with uncertainty, my confusion written all over my face. Asmo let out a sigh of frustration, rubbing his temple with his hand. "You are not sure? But you asked me. Has mortal stupidity gotten into your head?" heined. Although I found his words a bit annoying, I knew deep down that he was right. I raised my hands in defense, trying to calm the situation. "I only asked. Who knows if I forgot something," I exined. Asmo''s expression turned serious as he replied, "You have indeed forgotten something." "What''s that?" I asked, curious. "My birthday. It is two weeks away," he reminded me. "Tch," I clicked my tongue in annoyance because I thought it was more important than that. Asmo''s words stung me, causing me to let out a frustrated sigh. "I thought there was something more important to discuss," I mumbled, my annoyance palpable. My words clearly struck a nerve with Asmo, as he gasped in shock and covered his mouth with his hand. "Azrael... how could you be so cruel?" he asked, exaggerating his tone for emphasis. "Am I not your friend?" I let out a long sigh, trying to calm my frayed nerves. "Fine. I''ll try to attend your birthday, but I can''t make any promises. I''m on a mission and I don''t know if I''ll be back in time," I exined, trying to be understanding. To make matters worse, it was my father who controlled the dimensional gate, so even if I wanted to attend, I wasn''t sure if it was possible. Asmo''s expression brightened as if he had heard the answer he was hoping for. "Okay. I''m sure Lucifer will be thrilled to hear that," he said, a twinkle in his eye. "Thest time he challenged you, you were rolling around the battleground. It turned him off," he added. I tried to suppress my anger at the thought of that stupid puppet, who was nothing but a thorn in my side. I made a mental note to call my father again and have him rece that obnoxious toy. But for now, I focused on Asmo''s words, knowing that Lucifer, being the symbol of pride that he was, would likely challenge me to a fight again. Despite his antics, however, we got along well enough. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 263 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 183: Asmo, The Lord of Lust IV Chapter 183: Asmo, The Lord of Lust IV Seven Sins System Chapter 183. Asmo, The Lord of Lust IV As he spoke, his body began to fade as if it was slowly disappearing into thin air. I knew that his time was up and he must return to the shadow realm. Just like what happened to Lily. "Oh yes, of course, I almost forgot," he said suddenly as if a lightbulb had gone off in his head. "After that incident, the king delivered what was left of all of his friends to their families. He gathered us in a closed room and spoke to us. But I can only vaguely remember everything. I remember he mentioned you." I turned to him, eager to hear more. "What did he say?" I asked, my voice urgent. After a short pause, Asmo shook his head from side to side. A look of frustration and disappointment crossed his face. "I''m sorry, I just can''t remember. It''s like the memory has been shrouded in a mist, and no matter how hard I try, I can''t seem to prate it." My excitement quickly faded. "That''s okay," I said, trying to hide my frustration. "I understand that memories can be hazy and elusive sometimes. I appreciate your effort to try and recall what was said." That meant my dad was probably also manipting their minds and making them forget things just like me. Asmo nodded, a sad smile crossing his face. "I wish I could remember more. It''s a shame that such important information has been lost," he said in apology. "It''s fine. Thank you. See youter then," I said with a forced smile. My eyes were on Asmo''s faded form. I knew that I would have to confront my dad eventually, but I wanted to gather more information and solid evidence before I did. A deep sigh out of my mouth. ''So, it''s all down to dad...'' I thought to myself, feeling overwhelmed by the weight of the situation. My dad was a careful devil, always doing his job neatly, no matter how messy he may look on the surface and I knew how he worked. Before hepletely disappeared, he spoke again. "Oh right! I forgot to grant that woman''s wish!" he eximed in a panic, pointing his index finger toward the woman who was lying unconscious on the bed nearby. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt in my chest, as I realized that our conversation had likely taken up all of his time in the mortal realm. "What''s her request?" I asked. "Her husband is cheating with other women," Asmo exined, a look of disdain on his face. "She asked me to make him kill his affair." ''Ew¡­ another mortal''s drama.'' I couldn''t help but shake my head in disbelief at the petty drama that mortals seemed to find themselves embroiled in. But, this kind of drama was amon thing in this realm. "Just tell her that I will fulfill her requestter," Asmo said before he vanishedpletely into the shadows. I nced at the naked woman on the bed. She was beautiful yet her husband was still cheating with others. Then, my eyes caught the photograph on the side table. It was a reminder of the rtionship between the woman and her husband, a symbol of their love andmitment. "If you''re married and still want to have rtions with someone else," I said, addressing the picture, "why not switch to an open rtionship instead? "It was a popr choice among the mortals these days. Another breath escaped my mouth as I turned my attention back to the present. "Whatever, let''s get moving," I muttered to myself, ready to use my teleportation skill. But then, I heard the sound of a car driving into the driveway. Curious, I made my way to the window and peeked outside. Sure enough, a car was pulling in, and I had a feeling it was the woman''s husband. I turned back to her, still asleep on the bed. I shook my head from side to side once more. "He''s going to kill you," I whispered, my voice filled with irony. Since Asmo had already answered my questions, instead of wasting any more time at Carl''s ce, I decided to help the woman. It was a great reason to y with mortals anyway. Once again I turned to the photo on the table and focused on the man. He smiled confidently and had brown hair and piercing blue eyes. He also had a handsome face, one that many people would envy. With a quick wave of my hand in front of my face, I used my Camouge, transforming my own features into those of the man in the photo. I was now a carbon copy of him. A smirk spread across my lips. "It''s ytime." Without wasting time, I made my way down to the couch at a casual pace. As I took a seat, I heard the sound of the front door opening and footsteps. "Who are you?!" the man yelled, his voice filled with anger, shock, and confusion as he entered the room and found me sitting in his living room. I turned to face him, a look of amusement in my eyes. "I''m you," I replied simply, watching as the man''s face scrunched in disbelief. Eagerly, he approached me, frowning with displeasure,pletely ignoring my words. "Are you Ciara''s new boyfriend?! Where is she now?!" he asked, his voice rising with each word. I could see the anger and suspicion in his eyes, but I remained cool and collected. The man stopped in front of me, reaching out to grab my shirt cor with a fierce grip. "And you! Get out of my house!" he said, his words full of rage. I looked up at him, my eyes meeting him with an evil smirk spreading across my face. "I wille and go as I please," I said with a sinister tone, my words ringing with a hint of magic. I then reached out, grasping the side of his face with my hand, whispering a single word, "Envy." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 267 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 184: Salted Chips Chapter 184: Salted Chips Seven Sins System Chapter 184. Salted Chips With a fluid motion, my pinky finger shifted and transformed, elongating into a short tentacle and deftly wrapping around the man''s ear. The man''s gaze turned nk, and his expression of anger and frustration disappeared, reced by a look ofplete submission. I had him under my control. An announcement appeared in front of me. [What do you want to do with her memory?] [Read/Erase/Alter] ''Read. Last information about his affair.'' I decided to check a bit since some mortals often lie to negotiate with the devil. So, in this case, who knew it was the woman who lied? I essed the information stored within his mind, searching for any details regarding his rtionship with the other woman. And as the information flowed into my consciousness, I realized that everything was exactly what Asmo had described. Satisfied with my findings, I used another one. ''Alter. '' [What do you want to alter?] ''Make him hate his affair to the point of wanting to kill her immediately. Also, make him forget about me.'' [Altering memory is in progress¡­] [Altering memory ispleted¡­] I brought my hand down slowly and used my Camouge skill. My body began to shift and change. I grew smaller and smaller until I had transformed into a tiny mosquito, tiny wings beating a rapid tattoo in the air. With a final burst of energy, Iunched myself into the sky and soared away, making my way toward the kitchen of my victim''s home. Casually, I alighted on a nearby shelf, perched atop a row of jars and cans, and gazed down at my prey below. It wasn''t long before the man began to stir, his head shaking from side to side as if he was trying to rid himself of some lingering fog. His eyes flickered with confusion, and he rubbed them with the palms of his hands as if trying to dispel some strange vision. And then, just as suddenly, he snapped back to full consciousness, his gaze clearing and his features once again regaining their hardness. "That damn b*tch..." he hissed under his breath, his voice filled with anger and displeasure. With a sense of urgency, the man quickly strode across the room and pulled open the drawer under the TV. His hand emerged, clutching a small,pact handgun, and his eyes gleamed with a dangerous light as he headed toward the exit. He was clearly filled with anger, consumed by the thoughts of revenge and retribution that had been nted in his mind. Meanwhile, I remained perched in the room, watching as he made his way toward the door. And then, just as he was about to cross the threshold, I made my move. With a subtle shift of my form, I transformed back into my humanoid form, even though the man had not yet passed through the exit. I was confident that his anger would render him oblivious to my presence, and sure enough, he never even nced in my direction as he stormed out of the room. Casually, I leaned over the kitchen counter, propping my head up with one hand as I gazed at the front door as if this house belonged to me. Soon, I could hear the sound of the man''s car starting and driving away. "Tch! I can''t believe I just granted a mortal''s wish for free," I muttered, clicking my tongue in frustration. This was a first for me. Even Carl still gave me something after I granted his wish. But this? Nothing! The sound of the car eventually faded into the distance and I was just about to open a portal to leave when something caught my eye. My gaze was drawn to the slightly open kitchen cab, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of intrigue. Curiosity getting the better of me, I walked over to the cab to take a closer look and opened it. My t expression changed instantly. My voice, filled with excitement, burst forth with a joyful deration, "Oh, salted chips!" My gaze was firmly fixated upon therge, plump bag of chips that was nestled snugly within the cab. It was a jumbo size, the kind that would surelyst for more than a single serving I usually ate. My hand, an extension of my eagerness, reached out towards the coveted snack, eager to partake in its salty, crunchy goodness. A smile, a radiant expression of pure joy, bloomed on my face. The corners of my lips turned upwards, and my eyes sparkled with delight. "Nice!" My other hand firmly closed the cab. Then I, eager and impatient, tore open the bag with a swift motion. The sound of the crackling packaging filled the kitchen. I reached in and took the chips, one by one, cing them in my mouth. The sensation was indescribable. The chips, salty and crispy, burst with vor as I chewed. Their crunchy texture was like a symphony of sound, each bite filling my mouth with a crescendo of deliciousness. The salty taste was like a balm to my soul, filling me with a sense offort and satisfaction. "For my father''s sake, this is good," I eximed, as I savored the salty, crunchy goodness of the chip in my mouth. Out of sheer curiosity, I checked the brand in case I wanted to buy it myself, but the price made me frown. The cost was exorbitant, exorbitantly high for what was essentially just a bag of chips. ''Is this shit made from gold kes?'' Iined internally. The price was so steep that it seemed as if it should have been made of something truly precious and valuable. But then, I shrugged. I took another chip and ced it in my mouth, savoring the taste and texture once again. "Oh well," I dered to no one in particr, "I will take this as payment." With that, I opened a portal to the alley near the academy and stepped through it. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 267 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 185: Stunned Chapter 185: Stunned Seven Sins System Chapter 185. Stunned Stepping out of the portal, I made my way back to the academy, my footsteps echoing against the pavement. As I approached the entrance to the academy, my thoughts turned to Aria, whom I had expected to be waiting for me near the gate. But I was wrong, she wasn''t there. I exhaled in relief and continued to eat my chips happily. But as I neared the male dormitory, I caught a glimpse of her standing near the entrance to the male dorm. Our gaze met. Her face brightened when she saw me. Another exhaled out of my mouth, this time a long tired one. As I approached, she greeted me warmly, a smile ying on her lips. "Hey there," she said, her voice like a melody, "I was starting to worry that you would nevere back to the dorm." I couldn''t help but let out a forced chuckle. "Sorry, I was just dyed," I replied. Aria''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Why did it take you so long?" she asked, her tone light and yful. I lifted the bag of chips, drawing her attention to them. "I identally ran into a friend and a woman," I exined. "She needed my help, and I was happy to assist. As a token of gratitude, she gave me this bag of chips." Aria''s eyebrows lifted in surprise. "Really?" she asked, a hint of disbelief in her voice. "Was she your friend''s girlfriend?" I shook my head from side to side. "No, she was just someone in need," I replied. Aria beamed, a bright smile spreading across her face. "That''s great to hear," she said, her voice filled with genuine happiness. "It''s good to know that you didn''t act like a devil and demand a high fee for your help." I couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. I knew it was apliment, for an angel at least. But I was the devil and I wasn''t happy with it. "Yeah, I try to do the right thing," I replied, a hint of nervousness still present in my voice. Then I lowered the bag of chips in my hand and spoke again. "It''s been a long day," I said. I made my voice fill with exhaustion. "I''m pretty tired and just want to get some rest." Aria nodded, her eyes softening with understanding. "Of course," she said, "Ipletely understand." I thought she would take her to leave then, but I was wrong. Suddenly, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me in a warm embrace. I was taken aback by her sudden gesture, my heart racing in my chest. No, not because of happiness, but because of surprise. And I tried to hold my instinct to brush her away since if she did this, it was usually for attacking purposes. Her embrace was tight, almost as if she never wanted to let go. Her hair was soft against my cheek, and I could smell the delicate scent ofvender and roses. The fabric of her shirt was soft under my hands, and I could feel the warmth of her body against mine. As Aria pulled back from the embrace, I found myself standing frozen in ce,pletely shocked and speechless. This sudden disy of affection caught me off guard, and I was left grappling with my emotions. After all, Aria and I had only just met that morning and had no previous rtionship to speak of. I stood there like a statue, my mind racing as I tried to make sense of what had just happened. I was confused by her sudden movement, and the conflicting emotions that were now coursing through me left me feeling bewildered. My eyes were wide, taking in the sight of her as she stood there before me, a small smile on her lips. I could see the kindness and warmth in her gaze, and I couldn''t help but wonder what could have prompted such a disy of affection. The silence between us was heavy, as I struggled to find the words to express my thoughts. My mind was a jumbled mess, and I was left feeling stunned. As the moment lingered, Aria''s cheeks began to flush a soft shade of pink, and she stepped back. "I''m sorry," she apologized. "Is everything okay?" I asked once I could let out my voice. It was a random question I could think of. Aria offered me a gentle smile, but she didn''t respond to my question. Instead, she simply turned on her heel and started to walk away. I was left standing there, feeling bewildered and confused. The sudden turn of events left me feeling like I was caught in a dream. I couldn''t help but wonder what had just happened, and what it all meant. As I watched Aria''s retreating form, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of confusion. She was over five centuries old, and yet she had acted like a lovesick teenager. It was her first day and she already hugged me, maybe next she would say she loved me. And a few dayster maybe she would moan on my bed while I fucked her. Thenter, she might be my slut that groped my body annoyingly 24/7. What the hell was going on?! Well, I should be happy with that, but it still felt weird to me. Our rtionship was one of enemies, two powerful beings locked in an eternal battle. We had tried to kill each other for hundreds of years. But in our human forms, everything seemed to be different. I wondered what it would have been like if we had met in this form first, before ever crossing paths on the battlefield 300 years ago. "Puriel," I whispered to myself. My gaze was still on where Puriel went. "If our first encounter had been in human form, would things be different between us?" The thought lingered in my mind. Then I entered the male dorm and went to my room. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 271 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 186: Speak of The Devil Chapter 186: Speak of The Devil Seven Sins System Chapter 186. Speak of The Devil As I entered my room, I let out a sigh of relief, feeling grateful to finally be in my personal haven after a long and unpredictable day with Aria. But rather than going to a bath, I took the unfolded the paper in my pocket and ced it on the desk, revealing a summoning formation. I pulled up the chair, feeling its rough texture against my skin, and sat down, studying the formation in front of me. My eyes were drawn to it, and my mind immediately focused on the main problem that was bothering me. This was the issue that I needed to pay more attention to than anything else. ''Scan.'' [Evidence number 8 has been found. A devil magic formation on the paper] With a deep sigh, I leaned back in my chair and ran my hand through my hair before I shifted my gaze to the drawer where I kept my phone. The frustration was palpable, an ever-present weight that seemed to press down on me no matter where I went. I couldn''t shake the feeling of being kept in the dark, of being treated like a child who couldn''t handle the truth. And it all centered around my father. It was not the first time that he had kept things from me, but it was the first time that it felt like he was lying to my face. I had always known my father to be cunning and quick-witted, with a biting wit that he often used to make fun of those around him. But it was different this time, a sense of unease that I couldn''t quite put my finger on. No, he not only covered up this fact from me but the entire shadow realm and I didn''t understand why. Even though I knew his personality well and how he acted, I didn''t understand why he did it. What happened 500 years ago, to the point that he had to make everyone forget about it? Including me, his own son. I reluctantly reached into the drawer and took out my phone. I felt a mix of anxiety and curiosity churning inside me, making me feel like I was being pulled in different directions. Despite the annoyance and irritation I felt, I knew I had no choice but to contact my father and report what had happened. I hated the idea of swallowing my pride and calling him, but I had to get to the bottom of this mystery. Clicking my tongue in annoyance and shaking my head from side to side, I tried to get rid myself of the negative thoughts that were clouding my mind. I needed to know how a mortal managed to alter a lord of sin''s summoning formation. Moreover¡­ it was my summoning formation and I felt nothing! It pissed me off! As I held the phone in my hand and opened the chat app, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of hesitation and doubt. My mind was filled with negative thoughts and I found myself imagining all the ways that this conversation could go wrong. On the other hand, my curiosity was piqued as I wondered about his discussion with the queen of the light realm and it ended up badly to the point we had to prepare for war. "Ah, whatever!" I muttered under my breath as I decided to text him, despite my reservations. My fingers hovered over the smooth surface of the chat app, ready to type out my message, but before I could do so, the phone rang, interrupting my thoughts. A grin spread across my lips as I realized that it was he who was calling. "Speak of the devil," I thought to myself as I let the phone ring a few times before finally answering, wanting to y it cool and show that I was not just waiting around for his call. "Yes, dad?" I answered in a measured, cool tone, trying to keep the excitement and nerves out of my voice. However, instead of my father''s familiar voice, I was met with the loud, exuberant tone of my sister, Lily. "Brother!!!" she yelled into the phone, causing me to instinctively pull the phone away from my ear and grimace in pain. The force of her voice was so great that it felt like a physical assault on my eardrums. Her tone was a mixture of annoyance and anger, leaving me to wonder what could have possibly happened to cause her distress. "Lily?" I asked cautiously, carefully cing the phone back against my ear. I was all too aware of her tendency to scream without warning. But before she could answer, a new voice interrupted her. It was my dad, and he sounded annoyed. "Kssk¡ªKrrrk--- Srrkk--Lily! Give me the phone!" he said, his voice filled with frustration. "I want to. Talk to him! It''s about. The pussy thing!" Lilyined, her voice broken and distorted, an indication that she was likely teleporting from one ce to another while speaking on the phone. As I listened to the childish bickering of my sister and father, I couldn''t help but make a t expression. Despite the fact that they were both powerful overlords of the shadow realm, their immaturity made it hard to take them seriously. Indeed, their behavior was amon trait among demons, who, with their long lifespans, often spent their time ying and having fun rather than delving into serious matters. If we were always serious and somber, life would lose its luster and the allure of our seduction would be lost on the mortals we sought to entice. After all, even the cute-looking demon, like Asmo, could be fearsome when he was angry and his true power was unleashed. So, despite their antics, I understood the importance of maintaining a bnce between yfulness and seriousness. After all, for demons, life was meant to be enjoyed, and a little bit of immaturity and yfulness made it all the more entertaining. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 271 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 187: Devil Roar Chapter 187: Devil Roar Seven Sins System Chapter 187. Devil Roar As I held the phone to my ear, the cacophony of voices and noise became unbearable. It was as if a million demons were trying tomunicate at once and I couldn''t make out a single word. "Uh... guys?" I tried to interject, hoping that at least one of them would hear me and stop the chaos. But, my efforts were in vain. The only response I received was a barrage of unintelligible noise that seemed toe from all directions. It was like trying to listen to a symphony of discordant instruments, all ying at once and out of tune. With a heavy sigh, I knew I had to take action. I couldn''t risk being caught by Puriel, the Goddess of the light realm who was currently at the academy. The thin demonic energy that connected the two realms was evident in this call, and I feared that she might detect it. I had already been dealing with Puriel all day and was in no mood for another encounter with her. So, I made a quick decision. "You know. Puriel is here, in this academy so... I will call youter," I said, hoping that they heard me. This time it was Dad''s angry voice that answered me. "Lily!" he snapped. Spontaneously, I took the phone away from my ear. The phone vibrated in my hand, the sound of my father''s voice radiating from it like an angry thunderstorm. His words were a symphony of rage, each syble striking fear into my heart like a lightning bolt. Despite being in different realms, his power was palpable, a force that could destroy everything in its path with a flick of his wrist. My hand, which had been steady just moments ago, began to shake uncontrobly as I felt his force. My heart pounded in my chest, the sound echoing in my ears like a war drum. My mind raced, trying to find a way to calm myself down. Quicky, I reached out with my other hand, gripping my shaking hand in an attempt to steady it. My knuckles turned white with the force of my grip, my teeth grinding together as I struggled to keep myposure. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart and steady my breathing. ''Shit... He said he''s weakened yet I can feel his power just from that,'' I thought. He was lying about his condition for sure. And as I expected, that was enough to make Lily hand over the phone to her. He called me. "Azrael!" he called out in his devilish hoarse voice. It was enough to make me look at the phone. My hand trembled again even though I hadn''t put the phone to my ear. "Oppss." Then he cleared his throat. "Azrael, are you there?" he said in his normal voice. It seemed he had already canceled his Devil Roar skill, a skill that could make anyone tremble. Only the king had it. "You shouldn''t be too harsh to Lily," I warned him, knowing full well the impact his voice had on not just me, but everyone within earshot. And I was sure half of that room, wherever they were, was a mess since the roar didn''t just work as a mere roar. "I can''t waste my time. You mentioned Puriel right?" he said without further ado. "Yeah," I said with a huff. My father didn''t waste any time and got straight to the point. "Has Puriel found you yet?" he asked with genuine concern in his tone. "If you mean whether we have met or not. My answer is yes. I even spent a lot of time with her all day long since I had to show the academy around. If you mean whether she already knows my identity or not, then my answer is no. And I hope she won''t find it until I have enough power to kick her ass," I said in a nonchnt tone. An exhale came out of his mouth. "Good to hear that," he said in relief. "Do you know a way to speed up the seven sins point except through the quests? I need to break my seal," I asked curiously. "The seven sins points are a measure of your control over your own emotions and desires, Azrael," he said, his voice low and measured. "It''s not something that can be rushed. The best you can do is focus on growing your strength, both physically and mentally. The more you control your emotions, the faster the points wille." It sounded like an expired instruction. I frowned, feeling a sense of frustration building inside me. I chuckled dryly, letting the sound escape my lips in a wry manner. "You see, the thing is, Puriel is here now. And I don''t want to be at her mercy just because this seed has reset my powers. I mean, you''re aware of the tumultuous rtionship between Puriel and me, aren''t you?" I queried, trying to extract the fastest possible way to break the seal from him. There was a moment of silence, punctuated only by the sound of my father''s soft muttering. "True," he finally said, his voice low and contemtive. "So, do you have any suggestions?" I asked, my voice strained with anxiety. "Is there any way to speed up the seven sins process other than the quests?" I repeated once again. "There are ways to hasten the process, Azrael," he finally said, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "But they are dangerous, and not for the faint of heart. The trials are meant to be faced and ovee, not to be taken lightly," he warned me. Another chuckle out of my mouth since he knew I already experienced something worse than that. Yet he still said it as if this was my first time. "Spit it out." My determination set in. "I will face these trials, no matter what they may bring. I have to break this seal, and soon." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 275 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 188: The Devil Trial Chapter 188: The Devil Trial Seven Sins System Chapter 188. The Devil Trial I held the phone tightly to my ear, waiting for him to reveal the details of my trial, but his silence echoed in my ear. I could feel my patience wearing thin as the seconds ticked by. "Are you going to say it or not?" I finally spoke up, my voiceced with impatience. There was a moment of hesitation before my father responded, his voice quick and rushed. "I will. I will," he assured me. But his tone had taken on a gloomier edge, and I could feel a sense of foreboding. It was clear that he actually didn''t want to say it. "It''s just that I''m not sure," he added, his words weighed down by uncertainty. Upon his statement, I could feel my temper ring up, my irritation growing by the second. "Seriously?! You''ve thrown me into dreadful drills before. Don''t give me that shit now!" I snapped, the anger in my voice ringing out. After the cmity, he was the one who threw me into intense training. I almost died a dozen times and he didn''t flinch or even have mercy on me. He even kept pushing me to keep going, or harsher punishment was waiting for me. Then now, why was he suddenly unsure about my trial? I was no stranger to battle. I had fought and won thousands of battles, and I knew every strategy, and every move to make when the battle wasn''t going in my favor. So his hesitation was making me uneasy. "Trust me. This trial is different from before," he warned, his words hesitant and heavy. "This will be more personal. You will fight with yourself and face your inner fear. I''m afraid..." His words trailed off, and the line went silent once again. My father''s hesitation had me on edge, and as the silence stretched on, my mind raced with possibilities. When he finally spoke, his words only added to my growing unease. "So you are afraid that I will fall into insanity," I said, cutting straight to the heart of the matter. "More and less..." he muttered, his voice heavy with regret. I let out a deep sigh, unable to deny the truth of his words. "Just say it. Let me decide," I said, my tone much calmer than before. There was another short silence, his hesitation palpable even through the phone. But finally, he spoke again, his voice low and serious. "Ever heard of Echoing Hall?" he asked. A frown creased my forehead at the mention of the name. "That torture hall?" I asked, my voice tight with apprehension. Echoing Hall was a name that sent shivers down the spine of every creature in the known universe, both mortals and angels. Located in the deepest level of hell, Echoing Hall was said to be a ce of unparalleled suffering, where the damned souls were forced to confront the deepest, darkest parts of themselves within their dream. It contained the power to extract the memories and experiences of everyone who entered, forcing them to face their past mistakes and regrets. It was a ce of nightmares, a realm of terror that even the bravest of warriors feared to face. "Yes," he said. "So that is my trial?" I asked, cutting straight to the heart of the matter. His response was a solemn nod. "Yes. To break your seal, you need to get through it and open your eyes by yourself," he exined. My frown deepened, my mind racing with questions and doubts. "I just found out that it can be used to torture a devil. Aren''t we soulless?" I asked, my confusion evident in my voice. Devil was the torturer so the idea the torturer got tortured in his own yground sounded so wrong. My father''s response was measured and serious. "We don''t have souls, but we do have pasts and regrets. And those can be used to torture us in ways you can''t ever imagine," he imed. A wave of trepidation washed over me. The thought of facing the torments of Echoing Hall filled me with doubt. But at the same time, I couldn''t deny that the prospect of breaking the seal that had bound me was too enticing to resist. I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts and weighing my options. Finally, I spoke up. "I agree. Just tell me when," I said, my voice betraying none of the doubt that churned inside me. Experiencing torture like a damned soul surely sucks, but having low power sucks even more. As a devil, I couldn''t afford to be in this weakened state for too long. Mortals were fun to y with, but staying too long with them might make my heart soften, and I couldn''t allow that. I was a devil, and I should not pity mortals. My father''s response was a tired sigh. "Okay. I will arrange a time for you. I have had a long meeting and suchtely," he said wearily. His words sparked a memory, a flicker of a conversation that I had with Asmo before. I couldn''t help but ask, my curiosity getting the best of me. "Oh right, I heard the discussion with the light realm didn''t go well. What happened?" I questioned, hoping for some insight. I could hear the displeasure in his voice as he replied, "Where did you hear that?" My lips pressed together, regret flooding through me. ''Oops, I slipped out,'' I admitted to myself, knowing that I had nned to ask him, but not directly like this. I tried to calm him down, "Let''s say a friend of mine identally mentioned this to me." His tone became firm as he asked, "From six of them, which one?" Of course, he meant the other seven lords of sins. I tried to negotiate, "Just answer what happened." His answer was emphatic as he replied, "No." I stood my ground, not willing to let him off the hook so easily. "Then I also won''t say what I found here," I threatened, not willing to back down. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 275 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 189: Who Uses Whom? Chapter 189: Who Uses Whom? Seven Sins System Chapter 189. Who Uses Whom? As I expected, my negotiations with my father proved to be sessful. "Tch! Fine," he said in displeasure, but I couldn''t help but smile triumphantly. I managed to get the information that I wanted. Then he began to exin the situation. "Simply, the queen already knows what''s going on. But she still thinks we messed up. She said she has checked everything and found nothing. So¡­ she said we did it to make it a mistake on both sides. While our true intention is to take over three realms like the past," he stated. I scoffed at his words. "Then that should also apply to her. This could just be their job. If they want war, why don''t they say so?" I said in a condescending tone. He let out a frustrated huff as he replied, "I already told them that. But she denied it and said that the light realm never had any intention of causing trouble. It was us who did it in the past and she was right. So, I can''t say anything else." I rolled my eyes at the queen''s twisted logic. She could turn things around so easily, making it seem like we were the ones at fault. "So we are in a tight spot," I said, feeling the weight of the situation. "Do you agree with her challenge?" I asked curiously. "No," he replied. I had expected this. But after what he said and what I saw, although I preferred war, this time, I agreed with him. "Is it because you think the other side is trying to turn us against each other and take advantage of this?" I analyzed, feeling a sense of rity wash over me. "Exactly!" he replied with a frustrated huff. My father''s words echoed through my mind as we tried to make sense of the situation. "They want us to turn on each other, so they can take advantage of the situation. We need to stay strong and united, or else we will lose everything," he warned. "Besides that, I also feel like she''s using us to investigate this further. That''s why she let her daughter make a fuss at thest meeting." I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at the thought of Puriel. "Isn''t Puriel always looking for trouble with me every time we meet?" I retorted, feeling a sense of annoyance bubbling up inside me. My father''s response was calm and collected, reminding me of the gravity of the situation. "She did. But thest meeting was the first time the queen didn''t stop her," he said, causing me to pause and think. Suddenly, it hit me like a ton of bricks. He was right! Thest meeting was the first time the queen didn''t ask Puriel to keep her attitude in check. I had been so focused on our argument and fight that I hadn''t noticed the subtle shift in the queen''s behavior. "I see¡­" I replied, feeling a sense of dread creeping in. As expected of my father, he didn''t seem to care, yet he caught every little change that happened. It was both admirable and terrifying. "So who told you?" he asked again, bringing me back to the conversation at hand. "I will say it but don''t do anything to him," I requested, reminding him. "He thought I''m still in the shadow realm after all." "I''m just asking them to tell this to the others, so don''t worry. You aren''t included," he said, his tone soothing. I took a deep breath. "It was Asmo," I admitted. With this, I couldn''t possibly ask why he made us forget the past. He would immediately realize it was Asmo who told me this. "I see..." he hissed, and I could hear the anger in his voice. My heart sank as I realized the gravity of what I had done. But there was no turning back now, and I had to see it through. "Oi! Don''t forget your words," I reminded him, my annoyance getting the better of me. "You said it yourself that this matter is only for the devils and I included." "Tch!" He only clicked his tongue in response. "Also, one more," I said, my voice firm. I distanced the phone away from my ear and sent the summoning formation pic to him before I spoke again. "I just found it. I think whoever tries to pit us against each other, obviously, his target is me." A heavy and foreboding silence descended upon us, a palpable tension that seemed to hang in the air like a thick fog. It made me feel uneasy, my thoughts consumed by the weight of the unknown. My mind was racing with questions, my imagination running wild with possibilities of what could be happening. Another frown on my forehead. It was a serious one. "Dad?" I asked. "Do you know anything about this?" There was a hesitation on the other end of the line as if he was searching for the right words. I could hear the faint sound of his breathing, steady and measured. "No¡­ but I think I know why," he finally said. My heart skipped a beat. He knew something. Something that could change everything. "You know something about this?" I asked, my voice rising with hope and desperation. "I think," he said cryptically. "But I''m not sure. I will call youter, I need to check something out. See yater!" Before he hung up, I heard Lily''s voice on the other end of the phone. She sounded excited and bubbly, her words tumbling out in a rush. "Dad! Can I talk to Azrael for a sec?" she said. I could hear him hesitating, his voice a low murmur as he spoke to Lily. I strained to hear what he was saying, but it was muffled by the distance between us. But then, before I could even say hello, the connection went dead. He had hung up, cutting her off before she could even speak. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 279 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 190: An Angel Molested A Devil?! Chapter 190: An Angel Molested A Devil?! Seven Sins System Chapter 190. An Angel Molested A Devil?! "I feel bad for her..." I muttered to myself, a small sigh escaping my lips. It was obvious that Lily wanted to talk to me about ourst encounter, but it seemed that my father was more concerned with this new mission than anything else. Besides, as a devil myself, I knew that I couldn''t simply summon Lily with my skills. Using a mortal to do so against their will was out of the question since what we heard in the summoning was a prayer from their heart, not their mouth. I ced the phone in the drawer and stared at the summoning formation. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as I contemted what was toe. It was aplicated and intricate design, filled with the Lord of Wrath''s symbol, my symbol. I was confused. Of all the seven sins lords, why me? Why my summoning formation? Drowning in my thoughts, I couldn''t help but wonder what my father was hiding from me. I could feel my frustration building, but I tried to keep my emotions in check. ''Dad knows something...'' I thought to myself, my mind racing with a million questions. I just wished he would tell me what was going on and judging from hisst reaction, he would say it soon. As I sat at my desk, my head propped up on my hand, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhaustion wash over me. I had already endured, having taken care of Puriel for hours on end. Despite my best efforts, I couldn''t seem to shake off the feeling of fatigue that had settled over me. I let out a long sigh, my eyes drifting shut as I allowed myself a moment of respite. The sound of my own breath filled my ears as I tried to steady my mind. I knew that I should be out hunting, but somehow the thought of it seemed too daunting in my current state. All I wanted was to rest for a bit and refill my energy before taking on another task. My hand crumpled the paper in my hand and I tossed it carelessly into the drawer. It seemed that the weight of the day had gotten the better of me. I leaned on my desk, letting my eyes drift shut. The darkness behind my lids was a wee respite from the tiring reality of the world outside. I couldn''t help but think to myself, ''I hope I don''t see her again for the rest of the day¡­'' The thought of encountering Puriel right now seemed like too much to bear. I just needed a moment to myself, a chance to recharge my batteries and prepare for whaty ahead. Unfortunately, my prayer was answered almost immediately. As the sound of my own breaths filled my ears as I let my mind drift, slipping into a light doze. It was then that I felt a sudden jolt, a sensation that shook me from my slumber. Aria''s voice filled my ears, her toneced with worry. "Allen, wake up! Are you alright?" she asked, her words jolting me back to the present. I snapped my eyes open, my mind still groggy with sleep. Blinking away the remnants of my slumber, I stared at Aria in confusion. What was she doing here, and why did she look so concerned? "What? What happened?" I asked, trying to shake off the remnants of my drowsiness. She must have used her Teleportation skill to get here, which meant that she had already searched my room. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief knowing that I had hidden all the proof in another empty room beforehand. All that was left was my phone, which wouldn''t give off any demonic aura as long as I didn''t receive any call and thest summoning paper. I tried to mask my confusion, hoping that Aria wouldn''t suspect anything. I needed to keep up the appearance of being innocent, no matter what. "Are you alright?" she asked once again, her toneced with concern. I turned to look at her, a confused frown on my forehead. "I am," I said, my voice filled with uncertainty. Aria''s eyes widened with relief, but there was still a hint of worry lurking beneath the surface. "Good," she said, her voice soft and soothing. "But to make sure you''re really okay, let me check you," she added, her tone serious. Before I could say a word, she pulled me from my chair with a stern look on her face and examined my body with a curious gaze, scrutinizing every inch of me. Her eyes seemed to burn into my skin as if searching for something hidden beneath the surface. Suddenly, she reached out and touched me. Her hand traveled over my chest, down my stomach, and over my hips. It was as if she was groping me, searching for something that only she could see. I was taken aback by her actions, unsure of what to do. Then, without warning, she began to undress me. She pulled off my shirt and my pants, leaving me standing there in just my underwear. ''An angel molested a devil? The world surely has turned upside down!'' I thought. But as I looked into her eyes, I saw there wasn''t any lust from them. She simply was checking on me, making sure I was okay. "Take off your underwear!" She ordered her voice firm andmanding. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Was she really asking me to strip downpletely in front of her? I cringed at the thought. "Why? Is this not enough? I''m not hiding anything from you," I protested, trying to buy myself some time. I knew why she was asking me to do it. She was searching for parasite-type small demons that might havetched onto me during the previous fight. These demons were known for their ability to hide inside mortals, moving from one host to another undetected. And because they were so weak, angels often overlooked them. As for why she suddenly asked toe to do it, it seemed she sensed the demonic energy flow from my previous call. "Just do what I said!" she demanded, her tone serious andmanding. I could feel the weight of her words bearing down on me. Pretending to be embarrassed, I slowly peeled off my underwear in front of her. It made me shudder at myself since I acted like a virgin boy. I felt her gaze upon me, and it made me even more self-conscious. "There," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. I wanted her to know that I wasn''t hiding anything from her. She looked at my ''dong'' for a few moments in embarrassment before turning away with a blushing face. I could tell that she was ufortable with the situation, but I was amazed at her dedication to my safety. She was willing to do whatever it took to protect me, even if it meant invading my privacy. "You are clean. Wear your clothes again," she said, her voice softening, looking to the other side in embarrassment. And I did her bidding. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 279 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 191: Clueless Goddess Chapter 191: Clueless Goddess Seven Sins System Chapter 191. Clueless Goddess I hastily grabbed my shirt and pulled it over my head, tucking it into my pants. I fumbled with my pants for a moment, trying to fasten them properly, before finally managing to zip them up. Once I was fully dressed, I turned to her with a raised brow, and asked inquisitively, "Mind telling me what happened?" Rather than a question, it sounded like a demand. She didn''t immediately answer me. Her cheeks turned a brilliant shade of crimson, and she shifted ufortably from side to side. Her embarrassment was palpable, radiating from her in waves. "After all you did, I at least need an exnation," I implored. My tone was firm, but not unkind. Despite what she did, I still needed to put my position as a mortal and a mortal surely wouldn''t yell at a goddess. "Except if that indeed is sexual harassment," I added, my voice dropping to a lower tone, adding a hint of embarrassment to my tone. Quickly, she shook her head vehemently. "Of course not," she retorted, her voice barely above a whisper. "There''s no way I will do that to you¡­" she said in a much softer tone. Her embarrassment intensified, and I watched as her features twisted in difort once again. "So?" I asked quietly, demanding her exnation once again. She took a deep breath and spoke hesitantly, her wordsing out in a rush. "I just felt a faint demonic flow from the academy but I don''t know where it came from," she exined. "So I just want to make sure that no little demon clings to you. Some parasitic demons are very dangerous," she continued. "They can change a mortal''s attitude gradually, and they usually consume negative thoughts." I nodded repeatedly, pretending to understand her exnation. "I see," I said. Aria''s face was etched with remorse as she sat across from me, her eyes downcast. Her earlier embarrassment had been reced with a sense of profound regret. I could sense her turmoil. "I''m so sorry," she began, her voice trembling. "I never meant to pull you into this mess. You shouldn''t know about my problem." Her words were tinged with regret, and I could tell that she was genuine in her apology. I couldn''t help but feel a weird sense toward her, despite the strange circumstances that had brought us together. "It''s alright," I reassured her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "I know you were just trying to help." A soft smile on my lips made me look more like an angel than a devil. She looked up at me, her eyes brimming with gratitude. "Thank you," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t want to put you in danger." "It''s okay," I said, trying to reassure her. "I''m here for you. Whatever happens, we''ll face it together," I reassured her. I still yed the good guy, in the hope, she would share all the information with me. I just needed to act like her wingman and keep an eye on her. Besides, if the war really happened, I could kidnap her and make her my realm''s hostage. But the important thing was, I had to get my power back quickly. If she found out my identity before I had enough power to fight her, it was I who would be her hostage. Her eyes met mine, and I could see the relief in her features. "Thank you," she said, her voice shaking with emotion. Her gentle smile bloomed on her face. She gazed at me for a moment with a gentle look. A look that she never showed me when I was a devil. ''C''mon cut it out. You disgust me,'' Iined internally as I desperately fought my cringe and kept the smile on my face. Then she cleared her throat and tried to regain herposure. "I need to go now. I have to search for the source of the demonic flow," she said quickly. "Okay. Good luck, Miss Angel," I said with a warm smile. "Just be careful, okay?" she had warned me before she used her Teleportation skill and disappeared, her voice ringing in my ears long after she was gone. I nodded in response, but the smile on my face disappeared along with her. Then a long tired exhale followed. ncing around my room, I tried to distract myself by tidying up. "I should also check her roomter," I muttered to myself, making a mental note to investigate her new living space. She had only just moved in and spent a lot of time with me, sorting out her stuff and getting settled. I couldn''t do that earlier, but now I felt a need to explore. But for now, I had to wait. I couldn''t leave my room too soon, lest she returned and caught me in the act. So instead, I turned my attention to my other phone, hoping to find some distraction in the messages waiting for me. As I unlocked the device, I could see three messages on the screen. The first message was from ire, reminding me of my promise to apany her to buy a birthday present for her friend. The second was from Fiona, asking when I could train her again. And the third was from Evie, asking if I could meet herter. My fingers flew across the screen. I quickly typed responses to all three, making sure to prioritize ire and Evie. As for Fiona, I promised to find another time for her training, citing Aria as my excuse. After I put the phone down on the table, my eyes drifted out the window and toward the figure standing on the roof of the opposite building. Aria was searching the academy for signs of demonic energy. Her eyes darted back and forth restlessly. Seeing her confusion, a sly smirk grew on my lips. "You are surely clueless, don''t you?" I muttered. Note: Hi readers. Author is here. I''ve been sick sincest week so I''mte to update. I threw up a lot and got fever. Doctor said I got gastric problem again and it has been happening since 2022. My condition is detorating since then and as results, it is hard for me to write or even to sit in a long time. I need to take a break once in a while. That''s why I post sote. I hope you guys can understand. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced chapters currently up to ch 283 Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 192: Real Empath? Chapter 192: Real Empath? Seven Sins System Chapter 192. Real Empath? An hour had passed. Finally, Aria left from the rooftop. I couldn''t fathom where she went but I suspected that she decided to expand her search range. A sense of relief washed over me, and I let out a heavy sigh as I shook my head from side to side. My eyes remained fixed on the window, and I was still sitting in my chair. "What took her so long to change her search area?" I muttered in annoyance. As the night wore on, I made the decision to postpone my visit to Evie''s ce until the following morning. Although she had requested my presence earlier, she didn''t give me any specific reason for her request. I couldn''t help but wonder if she had simply asked me toe so that she could bask in my presence once more. After all, Evie was known for her infatuation with me. I reached for my phone and had barely unlocked the screen when I noticed a new message waiting for me. My heart quickened as I read the words scrawled across the screen. Evie: Doc, I really need you. I can''t wait until tomorrow morning. Please call me after your business is done. A frown creased my brow as I considered the urgency of her request. How had she known that I had nned on visiting her the following day? It was almost as though she had read my mind. But no, that was impossible. The message had been sent ten minutes prior, so it couldn''t have been a response to any unspoken thoughts on my part. Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. I quicklyposed myself and dialed her number. The phone rang once, twice, and then... "Hello?" Her voice was breathless like she had been running or crying. "Evie, it''s me. What''s going on?" I asked, my voice urgent. "I don''t know," she said, her words punctuated by ragged gasps for air. "I just... I don''t feel right." My mind raced with possibilities, and my hands shook as I clutched the phone tighter. "What do you mean? Are you hurt?" My voice quavered with panic and confusion, my mind tried to analyze what happened. "I don''t know," she repeated, her voice growing fainter. "I just... I need you toe." Her pain and ragged breath were evident from the tone of her voice. Without hesitation, I replied, "I''ming. Stay where you are. I''ll be there as soon as I can." My mind raced with worry, my thoughts consumed with the urgency of the situation. I didn''t wait for her response. As soon as I hung up the phone, I used my Teleportation skill. Questions filled my head. Even though Evie was a lesser subus, she was a demon. She shouldn''t be sick. And I was sure it was not because of Puriel since I should have known if anyone attacked my subordinates. So I was sure this was another thing. Engulfed in darkness, I disappeared from my room and reappeared in Evie''s. The room was dark, and I could hear nothing but the sound of herbored breathing. I scanned the area, my eyes adjusting to the dim light. And then I saw her lying on the bed, her face pale and her body covered in sweat. As I approached her and sat on the side of the bed, my heart pounded in my chest. My mind raced with worry and confusion as I watched her writhe in pain on the bed. Before, I thought she wanted to have sex with me, but as I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tightly, I realized how wrong I was. Her body was trembling with agony, her face twisted in an expression of pure suffering. I couldn''t bear to see her like this. "What happened?" I asked her, my voiceced with concern. I needed to know what had caused her such distress. My body reacted instinctively. My six tentacles burst forth from my back, unfurling in a graceful disy of power. These were my Pride tentacles, and they immediately slithered towards her, their movements fluid and controlled. I watched intently as they checked her condition, searching for any signs of what had caused her pain. But there were no irregrities to be found. It wasn''t because of her subus sigil, either. "I don''t know what happened," she said, her voice shaking with confusion and fear. Then she shook her head from side to side. "I don''t understand. I don''t understand..." she trailed off, her words swallowed up by her torment. Her sobs wracked her body, and I knew that I needed to do something to ease her pain. I took her chin and made her look at me. "Calm down," I whispered, my voice gentle yet firm. "Tell me what happened," I demanded of her once again, trying to calm her down. My eyes locked onto hers, my gaze was intense and unwavering. And then she spoke, her words tumbling out in a rush of emotion. "Emotions," she sobbed. "I feel a lot of other people''s emotions flowing into my head." Again, she shook her head from side to side in frustration. "I can''t take it anymore. Please make it stop... Make it stop, doc..." she begged. It was clearly a sign that she was an empath. But what confused me was that she had previously denied being an empath. I furrowed my brow in confusion, trying to make sense of the situation. "Wait," I said, interrupting her sobs. "Didn''t you say before that you weren''t an empath?" I asked in confusion. "I wasn''t. I was not an empath. I didn''t lie," she imed. "But now, I... I don''t know," she stammered. My mind raced with possibilities. Had she been hiding her talent all along? Or it manifested just now? "Unless..." I muttered to myself. Without thinking, I used my Analyze skill to scan her talent. And what I saw made my eyes widen in shock. "Level 5 Empath," I whispered, the words barely escaping my lips. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 193: Physical Touch I Chapter 193: Physical Touch I Seven Sins System Chapter 193. Physical Touch I It was quite a high level for a mortal. I could understand why it tormented her. The fact that I didn''t hear any breakdown from her all day showed how strong she was. But it also meant that she was suffering silently, without any relief. I looked at her with newfound respect. She was a real fighter. Since she had never felt this before, I guessed it was my demonic power that boosted her talent. My demonic energy had a way of amplifying her hidden abilities. It was a gift and a curse for her, and in this case, it was definitely thetter. Without saying anything, I used my skill on her. ''Dispel.'' [Negative effect has been neutralized!] Since my level was much higher, I could neutralize her confusion and anxiety with my Dispel. Soon, I felt her body rx under my touch, and I knew she was feeling better already. "Now breathe. Everything will be okay, Evie," I reassured her. My voice was soothing and calming. Evie''s body slowly rxed gradually, and her breathing became more regr. The tension in the air had dissipated, and I could feel a sense of calm settling over the room. She looked up at me, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. But she didn''t let go of her hug, instead, she hugged me harder. I pulled away from her gently, breaking the embrace. Even if it worked, of course, it was only temporary. She needed something that could be used to control her talent since this was a talent that mortals or even demons rarely had. It was a gift and a curse, one that could easily be overwhelming if left unchecked. Yeah, when a mortal empath could usually feel the emotions of the people around her and sometimes could read what other people were thinking. Demons were different. A demon with the talent of empath meant he could use his power to read minds and control others. Either mortals or demons. It was something simr to my Envy tentacles. But before she could do that, the first thing Evie had to do was control her talent since she was able to feel the emotions around her. It was clearly torturing her. "Are you feeling better?" I made sure once again, my voiceced with concern. But she answered me with a kiss. I couldn''t help but feel surprised by Evie''s sudden gesture. But as soon as I locked eyes with her, it was clear why she did it. It wasn''t because of her subus sigil, as I had initially suspected. It was because of the emotional exhaustion that she was experiencing. And as her master, I knew that she couldn''t sense any of my emotions or anything from me. I knew that this was good in her case, especially if she had been bombarded with negative emotions all day. She was desperate for physical touch and I was more than happy to oblige. Evie''s lips met mine in a fiery, passionate kiss. And without a moment''s hesitation, I replied by putting my tongue into her mouth and exploring it with my own. At the same time, I was carefully hiding my tentacles, as I couldn''t use them for too long while Puriel was still in the academy. As the kiss continued, I felt the heat radiating off Evie''s body. Her hands roamed over my face before descending down and slowly unbuttoning my shirt one by one. She ran her hands down my chest, I felt a shiver go down my spine. Unlike yesterday, there was no rush or urgency in our actions. We were taking our time, savoring every moment, and enjoying each other''spany. Her fingers traced the lines of my abs and I couldn''t help but let out a low groan. "Doc..." She pushed me back onto the bed and began to unbutton her own blouse. And when it fell away from her slender frame, I gasped at how sexy she looked underneath. The moonlight caught on her curves perfectly; showing just enough flesh so that we could see her nipples poking through the fabric of her bra. As my eyes drank in the sight, Evie undid my belt and then slid my pants down my legs. Once again, she reached into my underwear and pulled my erection free. It was warm and hard. Iid back as Evie climbed on top of me, straddling me with her knees on either side of my waist. Then I took hold of her breasts with both hands, giving them a light squeeze. Her pink nipples hardened under my fingers and I had to fight against the urge to slide my mouth over them. She giggled slightly before moving up and leaning over to give me a soft kiss on the lips. When our lips parted, I wrapped my arms around her neck and brought my lips to hers for another kiss. She moaned softly into our embrace before pulling away from me once more. Then she went down. Her slender tongue moved in circr motions along my cock. At first, it was gentle but then she began to go faster and faster until she was bobbing up and down at high speeds. The pressure in my groin built rapidly, making it difficult to keep myself still while she was doing this amazing thing to me. With each movement of her head, I could feel the pleasure radiating outwards toward the rest of my body. It felt like her tongue could suck out every bit of moisture within my shaft that could be gotten without actually sucking the semen out of me. The muscles between my legs tensed up tightly enough that they were almost painful. She continued to lick and nibble all around my cock as well as suck the tip asionally. Then finally she pulled back and smiled widely before taking one hand off my cock to run it through her long hair. As she slowly slid her lips down to my balls, I knew I was about to cum any moment now. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 194: Physical Touch II (18+) Chapter 194: Physical Touch II (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 194. Physical Touch II I gasped sharply when the sensation of Evie''s hot mouth wrapped around my testicles sent jolts of pleasure throughout my entire body. Her wet tongue traced a circle around them, eliciting grunts that came from me every time she touched that area. She gave my scrotum a quick lick and then ran her tongue along its length. It tickled and teased me, making me twitch slightly and letting out a deep groan. Evie must''ve noticed my growing arousal and was getting impatient. So she sucked on my sack again, but this time with slightly less suction. Then she moved both hands onto my thighs and pushed them apart while still keeping her eyes locked on mine. The view was exquisite, I couldn''t take my eyes off of it, watching how she made love to my cock with her mouth. I felt my manhood throb and grow inside her mouth, begging to be released. I reached down and began massaging the flesh of her breast. Evie didn''t seem to mind, she liked it when I yed with her nipples in such a manner. "Please... Doc..." She moaned. My hips started bucking and I pulled back slightly so that my tip wasn''tpletely enveloped by Evie''s hot mouth. And once more, she used the hand on my thigh to pull me forward slightly, giving me some much-needed relief from her incredible blowjob skills. My legs fell asleep almost instantly, they had been tensed up so tight. So Evie quickly slid between them andy beside me before climbing on top again. She wrapped herself around my body while looking straight into my eyes again. Her face was flushed red from pleasure and desire and I knew that it would take just a little bit longer than usual before we were done here. Then again, I also realized that there was no rush or need to finish things up fast. Evie moaned as she felt the head of my member enter her. I ced both of my hands under her shoulders to steady her as I began to push in and out. At first, she let out soft cries as her insides stretched to amodate the size of my erection. But then I began picking up speed and it became harder for her to keep pace with me. With each thrust, my cock forced its way deeper into her cunt until finally, it was all the way inside. It was warm and wet and slippery inside, and I could feel my balls bumping against her ass. "Aahhhh... Yes--- It''s so good..." Evie looked at me nervously, her eyes filled with a mixture of lust and anxiety. "Do you want more?" I asked. Her expression told me that she did, but she was too nervous about asking it. I stopped moving and kissed her lips passionately. I held my tongue firmly between her lips and she couldn''t help but moan into our kiss. Then, when I pulled back, I didn''t immediately put pressure back into fucking her. Instead, I reached down with one hand while still keeping the other wrapped around Evie''s neck. Then I slowly brought my hand up while massaging the outside of her breasts gently. The momentary pause in activity made Evie shake slightly. The touch of my fingers made her tits bounce in rhythm with her heartbeat. She began grinding herself against me in an attempt to get me to resume what we were doing. But all it got me was a wicked grin. She started making small whimpering noises as she rubbed herself against my erection and I felt like I was a God sending the pleasuring sensations straight to her brain. I took hold of both of her wrists and pushed them above her head, forcing the rest of her body down onto minepletely. Now there wasn''t even any movement between us, which only added to how incredible this felt for both of us. I began kissing along her corbone as my other hand ran across her stomach and eventually rested over her lower belly button. As soon as itnded, Evie let out a long moan and arched her back a bit so that more skin was exposed. Her mouth opened wide and a string of drool connected from it all the way to my chest. As my cock reached its peak, I decided to give her the ultimate pleasure. I flipped our position and spread her legs. Then I rubbed my erection in front of her entrance and pushed just the tip between her slippery folds. With my hands still gripping her waist, I started moving it in and out of her. It didn''t take much effort before I was able to push my entire length into her. I kept thrusting into Evie''s hot snatch as fast as possible while kissing along her jawline and down her neck. The sensation was exquisite and as Evie continued to moan with every thrust, she pulled her head back far enough to stare deep into my eyes with a lusty expression on her face. "Doc..." She mumbled breathlessly with a mix of fear and desire, "You''re going to make me cum..." Her words sent shivers through my body, making my cock twitch inside her tight pussy. I moved faster, wanting this moment tost forever, but not knowing how long I would be allowed to do so. I could tell that she wanted more from this encounter than I did. And when she felt that familiar waveing, she bit her lower lip in an attempt to stifle the sound that threatened to escape from her mouth. But she couldn''t hold it in any longer, it slipped past her lips and escaped like a high-pitched whimper. Her arms iled about helplessly before they went limp above us. As for me? Well, my grip had tightened around her shoulders so tightly that it looked like my hands were going to leave bruises if I wasn''t careful. Evie''s orgasm took over and my own came soon after. I threw my head back and moaned into our kiss as I filled Evie''s cunt with my hot seed. I didn''t pull out, instead letting my member stay buried deep within her until the end. [Your Lust point has gone up by 100] [Lust 1130/1000] >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 195: Heartguard Chapter 195: Heartguard Seven Sins System Chapter 195. Heartguard "Good girl," Iplimented her as I released my cock from her. Another kissnded on her lips as her prize. Once I broke the kiss, she asked, "What''s that, doc?" Her voice wasced with a hint of confusion as if she had just awoken from a nightmare. "What happened to me?" Her words tumbled out in a flurry, desperate for answers. "Why did I feel the pain?" pointed out the pain that she felt before. She could think more clearly now. "It seems my power has triggered your hidden talent. Congrattions, you are a real empath," I exined, my lips forming a smile. Her arm, which was wrapped around my waist, slowly loosened as she pulled away from me, her expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "Is that possible?" Her voice was barely above a whisper, and her eyes flickered with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "It is," I replied, my voice casual as I exined the situation to her. "In the past, some mortals were willing to make a contract with devils to boost up their strength," I continued, my eyes meeting hers. As the weight of my words settled in, she lowered her head, her face turning away from me. Her eyes shifted from side to side, her mind racing with a flurry of thoughts. My fingers gently wrapped around her chin, tilting her head up to meet my gaze. Her eyes were downcast, her expression a mixture of sadness and confusion. "Don''t make that face," I said softly, my voiceced with reassurance. "It''s a rare talent, and I''m sure it will be very useful for you in the future." She responded with a sideways nce, her eyes still filled with doubt. "But I don''t know how to control it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Besides that, the pain¡­" Her words trailed off, but I understood the underlying meaning. "I will help you to control it." My fingers trailed through her messy hair, the strands tangling around my fingertips. "And I will also expel the pain," I assured her. Even though my words may have sounded like a seductive whisper, I was deadly serious. "Really?" She looked at me with hopeful eyes, seeking reassurance in my words. "I''m not lying," I said firmly, my tone leaving no room for doubt. "Thank you," she breathed out, a happy smile stretching across her lips as she hugged me tightly. I took a deep breath, bracing myself for what was toe. ''It is going to be a long night,'' I thought. If I wanted to help her control her newfound powers, I had to create a magic item that would aid her in doing so. And that meant gathering all the necessary materials, a task that couldn''t wait until morning. ----- After apanying her for a while, instead of returning to my room, I used my portal and went straight for my night hunt. Armed with a crystal clear objective in mind, I was on the search for a specific breed of monster, and I had to procure its body parts. This was not my ordinary hunt, as I needed the beast''s remains to create a magical artifact for Evie. Despite possessing the power of devil blood, I refrained from using it to fabricate the enchanted object. Doing so would have raised suspicions, and I could not risk it being ssified as a demonic creation. Therefore, I decided to follow in the footsteps of ancient mortals and collect the necessary materials manually. The task at hand was no easy feat, as magic stores were few and far between in the mortal realm. Tired from the grueling hunt, I returned to my dormitory as the first rays of dawn began to emerge on the horizon. A long breath left my mouth as one of my Gluttony tentacles came out of my back. One of its mouths opened wide before it spat out the materials I would use to make the magic item. A Troll Blood Crystal, a couple of Harpy Feather Quill, a Chimera Hide Leather, a spoonful of Minotaur Horn Powder, and a pair of Cyclops Eye Gem. The quest not only honed my skills but also increased my level to 81. As I gazed upon the array of materials thaty before me, my tentacles slowly retracted into my back. I knew exactly what I needed one more material- a specific kind of iron. My mind raced as I scanned my surroundings for the perfect material. And then, like a bolt of lightning, it struck me. I knew just what would fit the bill. Without a moment''s hesitation, I reached into my drawer and retrieved a keychain. It had been gifted to me by a student, a token of their gratitude for my services when I healed him a month ago. At the time, I had deemed it useless and had carelessly tossed it aside. But now, its value became apparent to me. It was made of titanium, the very substance I required for my craft. "Devil''s Craft. Heartguard," I muttered. Suddenly, a dark miasma burst forth from my palms, shrouding the materials in their sinister embrace. The darkness was all-consuming. Itsted but a few moments before dissipating like smoke, leaving behind a simple yet elegant earring. It was a in piece of jewelry, nothing too ostentatious or extravagant. But it had the power to protect the wearer''s heart and mind, to keep them safe from harm. [A Heartgurad has been created!] [Your Greed point has gone up by 100] [Greed 460/1000] *Note: Even though I didn''t write it down, his Greed points keep increasing every time he uses his Greed tentacles. I decided to make earrings as they were the most suitable option for Evie. In this academy, wearing bracelets, rings, and nes in battle was strictly prohibited. So, I knew that simple earrings would be the perfect choice for her. Then, I reached for my phone. My fingers moved deftly over the screen, typing out a message with practiced ease. "Meet me at the park tomorrow morning." With that taken care of, I set my phone down on the table and made my way toward the bathroom before I hit the bed. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 196: Grumpy Morning Chapter 196: Grumpy Morning Seven Sins System Chapter 196. Grumpy Morning As the first rays of the sun peeked through the curtains, I begrudgingly opened my eyes, realizing that I had slept inter than usual. "Ugh... it''s morning already?" I grunted in annoyance. The clock on my nightstand showed 7:03 AM. Letting out a deep, annoyed grunt, I sat up in bed and rubbed the sleep from my eyes. I only managed to snag a measly four hours of restst night, and it was clear that my body was not happy about it. I felt the weight of exhaustion pulling at my limbs, making every movement slow and cumbersome. The thought of getting up and facing the day filled me with an overwhelming sense of dread, and I considered just giving up and surrendering to the sweet, sweet oblivion of sleep once more, just like Sloth. But then, I remembered the promise I had made to Evie. Despite my body''s protests, I forced myself out of bed and stumbled to the window, squinting as the bright light of day flooded the room. "Stop shining me with your stupid light!" I protested to the sun. My face twisted into a scowl as I fought the urge to crawl back under the covers and forget the world existed. I reached for my phone. My fingers danced across the screen as I typed out a message to Evie. Once she agreed to meet me at the park, I slowly shuffled my way to the bathroom. The cool tiles beneath my feet were a wee contrast to the warm nkets that I had reluctantly left behind. As I stood in front of the mirror, I couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. My reflection showed a sleepy face with a hint of a bedhead that refused to be tamed. I sshed some water onto my face and let it refresh me, washing away my drowsiness. With a toothbrush in hand, I began to scrub away at my pearly whites. The minty taste of my toothpaste made me feel invigorated and ready to take on the day. I rinsed and spat out the foam, admiring the clean, glistening teeth that greeted me in the mirror. Finally feeling fully awake, I nced at the clock and quickly slipped into my usual clothes. As I double-checked that Evie had agreed to our meeting, I made my way down. I had agreed to meet Evie at the park, but as I turned the corner, I was greeted with an unexpected sight. There she was waiting for me at the entrance with a smile on her face. "Evie?" I gasped, surprised to see her here instead of at our meeting spot. "What are you doing here?" "The park was just too crowded and it tormented me. So I decided to wait for you here," she replied with a shrug. Understanding it because of her new talent, I handed her the earring. "For you," I said. She took it, her eyes widening in surprise. "This is the magic item?" she asked, disbelief evident in her voice. I nodded, "Yes, it is. I wanted to make it as simple as possible so you can use it anytime, even in battle. You know, academy rules," I reminded her. Understanding dawned on her face. "Thank you," she whispered, her eyes shining with gratitude. "Go ahead, put them on," I urged her. Without hesitation, she wore them. Evie''s face lit up with joy as she put on the earrings. She looked around, her eyes shining with wonder and amazement. "Oh my goddess," she muttered in delight. "I... I can''t feel the other''s emotion anymore." I couldn''t help but cringe at herment. "I''m a devil, not a goddess," I protested. Mortals always seemed to credit the gods and goddesses for all the good things in life, and it irked me to no end. Evie quickly returned her gaze to me, a sheepish look on her face. "Uh... I''m sorry," she said, clearly embarrassed. I was just about to ask her to apany me for my morning exercise, but when I saw the bags under her eyes, I knew she wasn''t getting enough sleep. It seemed that her new talent disturbed her to her subconscious so she couldn''t close her eyes. Since I was worried about Evie''sck of sleep, I decided to let her rest for the day. "It''s Saturday. Take a rest," I said to her, my tone gentle and reassuring. "You didn''t sleepst night, did you?" Evie nodded in agreement, confirming my suspicion. "Yeah, I just couldn''t seem to shut my brain off," she admitted. I gave her a small smile before bidding her farewell. "See yater then," I said before turning and jogging off toward the park. As I rounded a corner, I saw a figure stretching in my usual spot. My heart sank when I realized it was Aria and I had no desire to deal with her this early in the morning. ''Nope, nope, nope!'' I had enough to deal with her yesterday, at least let me alone this morning. Especially since I wasn''t in a good mood. So, I made a quick decision and headed to the academy gym instead. As I entered the gym, I could feel everyone''s eyes on me. I hadn''t been there in a while, so it was understandable that people would be curious. I ignored their stares and walked over to the weightlifting area, eager to start my workout. Grabbing a set of weights, I began my first set of repetitions. The sound of the weights nging together filled the otherwise quiet gym. With each rep, I could feel the tension leaving my body, reced by a sense of calm focus. I continued through several sets, pushing myself to my limits. As I finished my final rep, I wiped the sweat from my brow and took a deep breath. Then, a cheerful voice greeted me. "What are you doing here, doc?" a familiar male voice asked. I turned to my side and saw the trio approaching me. Note: Pic is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 197: The Trios Bribe? Chapter 197: The Trio''s Bribe? Seven Sins System Chapter 197. The Trio''s Bribe? I turned around, and the sound of a familiar voice reached my ears. The Trio. Their approach was evident from the way their footsteps echoed through the gym. The sweat on their clothes and the small towels draped over their shoulders spoke of their recent exertions. They had justpleted their set. "What else? It''s the same with you," I said, standing up. A frown creased my forehead as I looked at them. "It''s a gym after all," I said casually, but my tone betrayed my annoyance. As they approached, I could see that Barry was holding a bottle of water. He handed it to me with a smile. "Well, it''s fancy to see you here," he said, his voiceced with amusement. "You usually only exercise in the park. I mean... you are a doctor after all," he continued. I took the bottle and smiled wryly at him. "Combat Doctor," I corrected him. "You forgot how many times I saved your ass? Especially yesterday?" I reminded them as I twisted open the cap and brought the bottle to my lips. "Oops ..." they pressed their lips. "Still¡­What brings you here?" Ion asked curiously. Darren gave me a smug smile, his eyes glinting with mischief. "I ced my bet on Miss Aria. You were hoping to meet her here, weren''t you?" he said, his words dripping with sarcasm. Barry snapped his fingers, his eyes widening with realization. "Oh, right! The security also said something about them!" he eximed, a look of excitement crossing his face. It was clear that they were referring to the events of the previous night. I lowered the bottle and gave them a t stare, my annoyance palpable. "She only asked me to show her where she could buy groceries. She just moved here. Her fridge was as empty as your heart, remember?" I reminded them, my toneced with irritation. They loved rumors, especially those about me since I was already in their spotlight. Barry gave me a dry smile, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "My heart is not empty, you know," heined, trying to deflect from his earlier mistake. Darren chimed in, eager to steer the conversation back on track. "So, it''s because of Miss Aria, right?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity. I gave him a measured look, my mind racing as I searched for a suitable response. "Aria is in the park," I told him, keeping my tone neutral. I didn''t mention that I had been avoiding Aria since her arrival in the city. It would only add fuel to the already burning rumors surrounding me. Instead, I preferred to put myself in a neutral position to avoid any further spection. "If she''s in the park, why are you here?" Ion asked, his brows furrowing with confusion. "I''m not her servant, why should I be there?" I returned the question calmly, hoping to end the discussion on a positive note. Ion''s smile grew mischievous as he spoke. "Is it because of Miss Julia? Did she ask you to avoid Aria? Is she jealous?" he asked, his words flowing with curiosity. I rolled my eyes, letting out a sigh. "Let me guess," I said, my toneced with sarcasm. "Even if I say no, you''ll still assume it''s true. Am I right?" I asked, not bothering to sugarcoat my response. The Trio exchanged a quick nce, their expressions betraying their thoughts. "We just want rification," Ion protested, his lower lip jutting out in a pout. I raised a brow, amusement dancing in my eyes. "You want a new rumor. A fresh gossip. Not rification," I stated bluntly, my words causing a wave ofughter to ripple through the gym. The Trio''s response was nothing short ofical. They turned to face each other, their brows furrowed in confusion as they scratched their heads nervously. "You''re too straightforward," Darren said with a cringe, his words causing a faint smile to tug at the corner of my lips. Barry let out a whine, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "At least give us some good entertainment," he pleaded, causing me to let out a low chuckle. I shook my head, my expression serious once more. "Give me a break. I already have enough trouble. I''m not interested in giving you any entertainment at all," I replied bluntly, returning the water bottle to Barry before intending to make my way back to my dorm to shower off the sweat from my workout. However, Barry''s voice called out to me again, halting my steps. "Wait," he said, his tone eager as he took a step closer to me. I turned to face him, raising a questioning brow. "What?" I asked, my wordsced with curiosity. "Do you want to have breakfast with us? Our treat," he offered, a smile spreading across his face as he gestured towards the exit. My eyes locked onto their innocent grins as they stood before me, attempting to charm their way out of a sticky situation. "Are you trying to bribe me?" I made sure to ask, my voice low and guarded. My t stare remained locked onto him as he squirmed under my gaze, attempting to find some way out of this mess. "You look upset with our words," Ion said, his voice smooth and even. "And we didn''t expect that," he added in apology. Of course, I was upset. After a day spent dealing with Aria, the weight of exhaustion and stress still clung to me like a cloak. I had barely slept a few hours the previous night, and now I found myself facing these mortals with their grinning faces. "Fine. I will take my bribe," I dered. "Where are we going? Cafeteria?" Darren gave an idea that caught my attention. "How about the convenience store next to the academy? They always make good sandwiches every morning and all of them for cheap," he suggested. I raised an eyebrow in surprise, never having eaten at that ce before. "Well, that sounds like a n," I agreed, feeling a sense of cheap culinary adventure rising within me. "Wait for me. I will take a shower first," I added. Pics are in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 198: (Un)peaceful Breakfast Chapter 198: (Un)peaceful Breakfast Seven Sins System Chapter 198. (Un)peaceful Breakfast Around half an hourter, after I took a quick shower, I met them again and went out of the academy with them. The convenience Store was not far from the academy and only opened in the morning till evening. But I just found out that they also sold sandwiches. As we walked through the streets, we chatted excitedly, our voices blending with the sounds of the city. We talked about everything from the sses to ourst mission. We approached the convenience store, I could see the excitement in their eyes. This was a ce that they knew well, and they had promised to show me all of their favorite snacks and treats. We stepped through the doors. I could see rows upon rows of shelves stocked with a lot of types of food and drink. I could see that the trio knew exactly where to go, leading me through the maze of aisles and pointing out their favorite products as we went. As we made our way deeper into the store, I could see that there were also several small eating areas where customers could sit and enjoy their purchases. The walls were adorned with colorful posters and graffiti art, giving the space a hip, urban feel. Despite the lively atmosphere, most of the customers seemed to be in a hurry, quickly grabbing their purchases and heading back out into the busy city streets. The store had clearly been designed for convenience, with everything arranged in a way that made it easy for customers to find what they needed and get on with their day. "I think I will get Slourpi!" Barry''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he gazed at the rows of soda machines lined up against the wall. He licked his lips, already anticipating the sweet, fizzy taste of his favorite drink. Without hesitation, he made his way toward the corner of the store, eager to get his hands on a cold can. Darren, however, was quick to voice his concern. "It''s still morning, Barry. You''ll have a stomach ache if you drink that now," he cautioned, eyeing his friend warily. Barry merely shrugged off the warning with a grin. "That only applies to you," he said cheekily, making his way toward the machine. But he suddenly bumped into someone from behind. "Oops!" he eximed, quickly turning around to apologize. But his words died in his throat as he caught sight of the imposing figure that towered over him. It was a Lizardman. His cold, reptilian eyes bore into Barry''s, and the air around them seemed to grow tense with hostility. "How dare you..." the Lizardman began, his voice low and menacing. I stepped forward, positioning myself between Barry and the imposing figure of the Lizardman. My eyes met his, and I could sense the tension in the air, like a thick fog that had descended upon us. "He has apologized," I said, my voice steady and calm. "There''s no need to escte the situation." Yeah, it was Gem, Theo''s brother. Gem''s gaze shifted to me, his reptilian eyes appraising me with a cool detachment. "Oh...are they your disciples?" he asked, his voiceced with sarcasm. I nodded. "Yes, they are," I replied, keeping my tone casual despite the tension that hung in the air. Gem let out a scoff, his lips curling into a sneer. "Like a mentor, like his disciples, I guess," he said cynically. I felt a twinge of annoyance at hisment, but I kept my cool. "I''m sorry if he disturbed your morning," I said. Gem let out a low growl, his nostrils ring with anger. "It''s so unfortunate that I met you here," he spat out before turning his back on us and making his way to the cashier, a loaf of bread in his hand. I watched as he disappeared into the crowd. As I turned to face the trio, I could see the confusion and concern etched on their faces. "Is that..." Ion''s words trailed off as he nced at me, unsure of what to say. Without a word, I already knew who he meant. I nodded. "Yeah, It''s Theo''s Brother. Just ignore him, he is in a bad mood. Worse than me, "I imed. After answering me with a nod, we decided to ignore the incident. We made our way through the food section, taking in the sights and smells of the various goods that were on disy. The shelves were lined with all sorts of products, from candies and chips to fresh fruits and vegetables. There were even some exotic items that I had never seen before. Barry made a beeline for the Slourpi machine, his eyes gleaming with excitement. I watched as he filled his cup to the brim with neon green soda, a wide grin on his face. "This stuff is the best," he eximed, taking a long sip. Darren shook his head in amusement. "You''re going to regret thatter," he warned, eyeing Barry''s drink warily. I chuckled, knowing that he was right. Slourpi was notorious for its high sugar content and caffeine levels, making it a favorite among students who needed a quick boost of energy. Meanwhile, Ion and I browsed through the sandwich selection, trying to decide which ones to get. There were so many options to choose from, ranging from ssic ham and cheese to more exotic vors like smoked salmon and avocado. In the end, I settled for a simple mozzare sandwich, while Ion opted for a roast beef and cheddarbo. We grabbed some coffee to go with our breakfast, and I also picked up a bottle of tomato juice, my go-to drink. Once we paid, we found a spot to sit and enjoy our breakfast. We chose a small table facing the window, which gave us a clear view of the street outside. It was a beautiful day, and the sun was shining brightly, casting a warm glow over everything. We talked about Gem. And I also decided to exin what happened between me and Aria. I had to rify this since I didn''t want any rumors rted to it. I also asked about John or in case they had any information about The Cult. Unfortunately, they did not have information about that. As for John, they said that he did his activities, as usual, this morning and said he would go on a date with his new girlfriend this afternoon. I bet he just wanted to go to the cult. He shouldn''t have a girlfriend. But he suddenly had it after he went to the cult. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 199: Robbery Chapter 199: Robbery Seven Sins System Chapter 199. Robbery "We should head back now," I said once I finished my breakfast. hastily discarded the remaining scraps of my sandwich wrap into the nearby trash bin. I had an appointment with ire, and I couldn''t risk beingte. But most of all, I couldn''t risk being followed by the trio. I wondered what they would say if they knew. "Let''s go," Darren chimed in, echoing my sentiments. The trio quickly followed suit, their own discarded cups and wrapsnding with a dull thud into the bin. All except for Barry, whose gargantuan drink seemed to defy thews of physics with its sheer size. We turned around and made our way to the exit. But suddenly, the door to the store burst open, and three figures d in ck masks and armed with guns stepped inside. As soon as the robbers entered the store, one of them grabbed me, his rough, calloused hands encircling my arms in a vice-like grip. The metallic glint of his gun caught my eye as he pressed it against my temple, the cold metal touching my skin. Despite the overwhelming terror, I and the trio were remarkably calm. The air was thick with tension, but there was no sense of panic or hysteria. It was as if everyone had epted their fate and was resigned to whatever might happen next. The robbers wasted no time in announcing their intentions. "Hands up! This is a robbery!" one of them shouted, his voiceced with a menacing edge. Well, except for us, the store was a little too quiet. There were only two cashiers, and a muscr man loitering in the corner. From his appearance and level, he seemed like an ordinary person- not someone you would expect to see in a fight. Breakfast time had just passed, and the store was rtively empty- a perfect opportunity for the robbers to strike. The robber''s arm coiled tightly around my neck, and I could feel his hot breath on my skin. His eyes were trained on the trio, who stood motionless, their expressions stoic and unflinching. "I said hands in the air!" the robber barked at them; his voiceced with a threatening tone. "Or I''ll blow his head off." But the trio didn''t give any reaction, their faces a mask of calm indifference. *Slurp* The sound of Barry''s drink slurping through his straw echoed through the store, breaking the tense silence that had taken hold of the room. The two cashiers cowered behind their counters; their faces contorted with fear as one of the robbers pointed his gun at them. The muscr man on the trio''s side also huddled down, trying to stay out of sight. Despite the perilous situation, there was no fear visible on the faces of the trio. They stood still, their expressions stoic and unflinching, almost as if they were waiting for something. It was a stark contrast to the trembling cashiers and the quivering customer. "Are you deaf?!" snapped the robber, his frustration palpable. He turned to me, his eyes searching for support. "Hey, you tell them!" he demanded. I took a deep breath, trying to maintain myposure. Despite the dire circumstances, there was a hint of annoyance in my tone. "Shouldn''t you be saving me?" I asked, my eyes locked on the trio. The trio responded with a collective cringe. "You want us to save you?" Darren asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. "I thought you would do something. So, we are waiting," Ion added, his toneced with theint. *Slurp* Barry''s response to the robber''s demand was unexpected, to say the least. He took another slurp from his drink and followed it up with a loud, guttural burp that echoed through the store. Quickly realizing his faux pas, he covered his mouth and apologized with an innocent smile. "Oops¡­ Sorry." I gave him a t stare, trying my best to suppress the urge to roll my eyes. "Right... You should handle the rest then," I said, my tone dripping with sarcasm. With a quick nce in their direction, I made my move. Without warning, I twisted my body and hit the robber''s stomach with a swift elbow strike, causing him to double over in pain. With lightning-fast reflexes, I seized his gun and twisted it out of his grasp. I then grabbed him by the cor of his shirt and threw him to the floor, his body hitting the ground with a thud. Now that the gun was in my hand, I pointed it at the robber, my eyes zing with determination. Barry, in particr, had acted in a way that defied all logic. He simply kicked the gun out of his hand with a casual flick of his foot. As the gun flew up in the air, he gave another swift kick to the robber''s chest, sending him crashing into the nearby shelf. He ended it by catching the gun. And he did it all without spilling a single drop of his drink, which he held securely in his other hand. "Piece of cake~" he sneered, a smug grin on his lips as he took another sip of his drink. Despite the gravity of the situation, he acted as if he were simply enjoying a day out in the park. Ion''s movements were swift and precise as he approached thest robber. With a flick of his leg, he expertly aimed at the back of the robber''s knee, causing him to crumble to the floor. Meanwhile, Darren was on the move, with speed and agility. He lunged at the robber and with a swift motion, he grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and snatched the gun from his hand. As the robber was disarmed, Ion quickly snatched a pen from the counter, and with a deft move, he pressed the sharp point against the robber''s neck. The robber''s eyes widened with fear, as he realized that he was at the mercy of the trio. "You picked the wrong store to rob," Ion said with a low growl, his voice dripping with menace. Well¡­ They were all from the battle academy. They were trained to fight monsters, so a group of robbers like these was just small fry for them. Even the fighters had separate prisons in case theymitted crimes. "Call the police," I said to one of the cashiers. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 200: He is Stalking Us Chapter 200: He is Stalking Us Seven Sins System Chapter 200. He is Stalking Us The air was thick with tension as the cashier trembled, fumbling to fulfill my order with shaking hands. The aftermath of our altercation with the robbers still hung heavily in the air, the adrenaline still pulsing through our veins. The silence was suddenly broken by a hesitant voice. "How... how did you do that?" It was one of the robbers who had been left cowering on the ground, his face still contorted with pain from the beating we had dealt him. He spoke in a voiceced with confusion and disbelief. Barry answered him. "We''re from the battle academy," he said simply. "So¡­ Yeah." His words were smooth and assured, with the confidence of someone who had been trained in the art ofbat. Ion added his own insight. "That''s why you guys robbed the wrong store," he said. "We just happened to be here," he said in a nonchnt tone as if he were discussing something as mundane as the weather. The robbers fell silent, their faces a mix of confusion and fear. They had clearly not expected to be so easily defeated by a group of strangers. The police arrived a few momentster, their arrival heralded by the sound of sirens ring outside. We handed over the robbers without incident, and the officers took them away in handcuffs. As they left, one of the robbers turned to us and gave a small nod of respect. The cashier looked at us with a mixture of gratitude and awe. "Thank you so much," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "I don''t know what I would have done if you guys hadn''t been here." He looked like he was about to say something more, but his words were cut off by the sound of his phone ringing. He answered the call and spoke briefly with the person on the other end. When he hung up, he turned to us with a smile. "My boss just called and told me to give each of you a sandwich as a thank-you gift." He gestured to the small refrigerated disy case next to the register, which was stocked with a variety of pre-made sandwiches. Barry took one of the sandwiches without hesitation, examining it closely. "Looks delicious," he said with a grin. "Thanks!" I, Ion, and Darren followed suit, each selecting a sandwich that appealed to them. As we left the store, the cashier called out to us one final time. "Thanks again!" he said, waving as we walked out the door. We each nodded in response, still savoring the sandwiches in our hands. Once we were outside, we began to make our way toward the battle academy. The streets were busy since the police were still there. As we walked, we chatted about the events of the day, discussing the robbery and our swift takedown of the robbers. But as we turned a corner, I felt a strange sensation wash over me. It was as if someone was watching us, their gaze fixed upon our group. I nced to my side and caught a glimpse of movement in the back of an alley. I focused my attention on the spot and saw Gem standing there with several other individuals, a mix of different races - an elf, a human, and another Lizardman. My gut instinct told me that they were there to cause trouble. But as I looked more closely, I noticed something strange about them. Despite their imposing appearance, they didn''t look like they were skilled fighters. Their levels seemed average at best, and their bodiescked the honed muscles that marked a true warrior. ''What do they want?'' I thought as I returned my sight to the front. It was difficult to tell from this distance, but I could see that they were clustered together, whispering amongst themselves. I was not sure they were the ones working with the robbers, but if my prediction was right, he might have nned something against me and the robbery thwarted them. Darren whispered to me. "Doc... he is stalking us," he said, his voice low and urgent. I turned to him, my expression serious. As I expected from an archer, Darren was sharp and observant. But he was also the kind of person who would expose my identity if I wasn''t careful. "I know," I replied without breaking my stride. Barry and Ion''s expressions remained stoic as they nced over at Gem and his gang. The tension in the air was palpable - it was clear that they were up to something, and we were their intended targets. "Should we ''talk'' to them?" Ion asked in a low voice. His voice was calm and collected, but I could sense the underlying tension in his words. Barry nodded in agreement; his eyes fixed on Gem''s group. I took a deep breath, trying to keep my cool despite the rising sense of danger. "I wish it could be that easy," I said. "The officers are still around, and if we attack them first, we''ll be the ones in trouble." I knew exactly what Ion and Barry meant by ''talk'' - they weren''t suggesting a friendly chat. Even though Gem was on par with Theo, they knew that I woulde out on top in a physical altercation. But there was more at stake here than about the academy. I couldn''t shake the feeling that Gem somehow wanted to connect this with his brother''s disappearance, and that he might try to use this confrontation to bring up the matter. ''At a time like this, sometimes I wish I could just return to the shadow realm,'' I grumbled internally. In the shadow realm, I was unstoppable - I could beat any demon that dared to disrespect me. But here in the mortal realm, I had to keep a low profile, both for the sake of my mission and to avoid drawing unwanted attention from that pesky goddess. The trio let out a collective sigh. "Ah, I forgot about that," Barry whined, his expression morphing into a pout. "Be careful, doc. It seems like he''s targeting you," Ion warned me. "It''s you guys who should be careful," I replied, turning to face each of them in turn. "If he catches you and asks me for money, I won''t be able to pay him," I joked, hoping to lighten the mood. The trio responded with more jokes, their easy banter putting me at ease. "So you''re just going to leave us like that? That''s so cruel, doc!" Barry whined in his signature dramatic tone. "Believe me, Gem won''t do it. He''ll go broke since Barry is a glutton," I added, adding my own joke to the mix. Ion couldn''t resist joining in on the fun. "Yeah, and with all the food he eats, they''ll have to rob a bank just to keep up with him," he added, causing Barry to pout in mock offense, eliciting a round ofughter from all of us. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 201: Date with Claire I Chapter 201: Date with ire I Seven Sins System Chapter 201. Date with ire I They left after I passed through the academy gate. As I entered, the warm rays of the sun that had been shining on me outside were now blocked by the shade of the academy''s walls. Once I reached my dorm, I quickly changed my clothes. I opted forfortable jeans and a t-shirt. As I was changing, I noticed my phone lying on the desk. It had been buzzing with notifications while I was out with the trio. I picked it up and saw a message from ire. I opened my phone and read the message. She said she would wait for me in the Peace Blossom shopping district. The message made me smile. ire was always considerate of my situation, and I appreciated that. She knew how bad the rumors were about me and Julia and Aria. She didn''t want to add to my trouble, so she decided to meet me outside the academy. "Sure, I''ll meet you there," I typed my response. I knew I had to be careful, especially with Gem''s attention on me. Maybe he woulde over to me and get into trouble with meter. I hoped that wouldn''t happen. Quickly, I made my way out of the dorm and walked through the busy streets of the shopping district. After walking for 10 minutes, I arrived. I spotted ire from a distance, standing on the corner of the street. As I walked closer, I noticed that her usual outfit was reced by a cute pink dress that perfectly suited her. It was a refreshing sight, considering how most of the time they were in the academy uniform. "Hey," I greeted her with a small smile. "Hi," ire responded, looking at me with a slight blush on her cheeks. "You look good," she added, her eyes scanning my outfit. I nced down at my clothes, wearing a simple ck shirt and jeans. "Thanks," I replied with a chuckle. "I''m sorry for dragging you into this. I want to buy a present for a friend and I need your advice," she apologized. "No problem at all," I replied, waving my hand dismissively. "Shall we go?" ire asked, gesturing towards the street. ''Well, I can use this to pick a present for Asmo,'' I thought as we walked. He knew I was here so I should at least get a thing or two for him. ire and I walked around the shops, our eyes darting from store to store as we searched for the perfect gift. The Peace Blossom shopping district was known for its unique and varied selection of shops, so we had plenty of options. She seemed to be getting more and more anxious as we walked, her eyes scanning the shop windows as if they held the answer to her gift-giving conundrum. "Maybe we should look for something that''s not necessarily rted to his hobbies," I suggested. "Something more personal, like a piece of jewelry or a nice watch." ire nodded thoughtfully, her eyes brightening at the idea. "That''s a good idea," she said. "I hadn''t thought of that. Do you know any good jewelry stores around here?" I grinned. "I know just the ce," I said, leading her toward a small, boutique jewelry store that I had seen on my previous trips to the district. As we entered the store, the tinkling of a bell announced our arrival, and a friendly saleswoman greeted us with a warm smile. ire and I began to browse the disys, admiring the sparkling gems and intricate designs. We walked down the aisle, scanning every shelf and disy in search of the perfect gift. ire''s eyes flitted from item to item, her fingers trailing over soft fabrics and delicate trinkets. Despite our best efforts, we hadn''te across anything that seemed quite right. As we wandered further into the shopping district, we stumbled upon a quaint little knick-knack shop nestled between tworger stores. Curiosity piqued, we stepped inside. The shop was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of incense and old books. Shelves and tables were crammed full of oddities of every kind ¨C from vintage postcards to antique jewelry to dusty old books with faded titles. ire''s eyes widened as she took in the eclectic collection. "Wow, this ce is amazing!" she eximed. "Maybe we''ll find something here." I nodded, already drawn to a shelf of ornate snow globes. My fingers traced the ss surface of each one, marveling at the intricate scenes contained within. It was then that I saw it ¨C a beautiful angel figurine perched atop a miniature cloud, suspended in a flurry of glittering snowkes. I was sure it would make a good collection for Asmo. But she didn''t have any good items at all. After our quick lunch, we continued our search for the perfect gift for ire''s friend. We entered another knick-knacks shop, but this one was unique in its own way. The moment we stepped in, the atmosphere immediately transported me back to the medieval era. The interior of the store resembled a tavern. The dim lighting, the wooden furniture, and the stone walls gave off an ancient, rustic vibe. The walls were lined with shelves that held various items, from antique books to quirky trinkets. But what caught my attention were the rows of potion bottles that sat on a shelf at the back of the store. Each bottle was unique, with intricate designs andbels that looked like they were straight out of an alchemist''s workshop. Most of them were unique, but all of them were not real. Those werevamps in various colors. Slowly, I walked toward the potion bottle that caught my attention. It was a small ss vial filled with a pale, iridescent liquid that shimmered in the dim light of the shop. I couldn''t exin it, but something about the potion called me. I felt drawn to it as if it held the answer to a question, I didn''t even know I had. My heart was pounding in my chest. ''Look what I brought for you, Your Highness!'' A familiar female rang in my head. It was that mysterious subus. Note: pic is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 202: Date with Claire II Chapter 202: Date with ire II Seven Sins System Chapter 202. Date with ire II ire''s voice brought me back to reality, and I realized that I must have been staring at the bottle for far too long. I turned to her, and she looked at me with a concerned expression on her face. "Doc, what happened?" she asked, her voice filled with worry. I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. "Nothing, I''m fine," I said, though my voice sounded shaky even to my own ears. But ire wasn''t convinced. "You look pale," she said, stepping closer to me. ''Pale?'' I touched my forehead and realized that she was right. I was sweating profusely, and my heart was pounding so hard that I could feel it in my throat. I tried to calm myself down, but the strange pull of the potion bottle was still there, tugging at me like an invisible force. I turned to look at the bottle once more. The bottle stood there, a captivating disy of colors and movement. The ss was tinted in a deep shade of blue, with bubbles swirling around inside, rising and falling in an endless dance. The base was made of dark metal, intricately designed to resemble a medieval potion bottle,plete with small knobs and twists that looked like they could be used to control the magic within. If I remembered correctly, mortals named it "Illusion Potion". It was a useless potion that was used as a gift by a boy to his beloved woman back in the day. The potion was cheap, easy to make, and could give off the illusion that when the lid was opened, it was something akin to a small hologram projector but made of Magic Power. Something that was enough to entertain mortals in the age of war between the three realms. It onlysted a few minutes until all the liquid in it was used up. ''Just because of this? But why?'' I asked myself. Moreover, I knew it was the mysterious subus'' voice. If that really happened, why did she give me a mortal potion? Why did a devil like me need a useless potion like this? "Doc?" ire''s voice broke through my reverie, and I turned to face her, trying to keep my expression neutral. "I have a stomach ache," I said, thinking quickly. "I''m going to go to the toilet." Before she could say anything else, I turned and made my way toward the back of the store, following the shop''s directions to the restroom. Once I arrived at the toilet, I didn''t enter the stall, but stood in front of the sink and washed my face before I looked at my face in the mirror. I couldn''t help but feel my nerves getting the better of me. My mind was racing, trying to piece together what had happened. The mission itself was already enough to drive me crazy, but then there was Aria. Then the mysterious memories only added ayer of mystery to the situation. "Calm down, Azrael," I muttered to myself. "Once you return to your realm, you can interrogate your dad until you are satisfied." I took a deep breath, trying to center myself before I left the restroom. But as I emerged from the small room, I saw ire standing at the counter, a paper bag in her hand. "Thank you for your purchase!" the cashier said cheerfully as ire turned to face me. "You have chosen his present?" I asked, my mind still reeling from my internal struggles. ire nodded her head, her expression serious. "Shall we go to the coffee shop? I''m a little thirsty," she said, her voice soft. "I also need a refreshment," I said, d for the excuse to get out of the shop. The cool breeze of the spring afternoon gently brushed against our faces as we walked down the bustling street, searching for a cozy coffee shop. The sound of honking cars and chatting people filled the air, but I felt my mind start to quiet down as we got closer to our destination. ire had chosen a small caf¨¦ that I had never noticed before, tucked away in a side alley. As we entered, the warm smell of freshly roasted coffee beans hit us, and the cozy atmosphere immediately made me feel at ease. We made our way to a small outside table, overlooking the busy street. ire ordered atte with extra foam, and I opted for a simple cup of tea. Finally, our drinks arrived, and ire passed me the paper bag with a smile. "Happy birthday, doc," she said with a smile. I looked at her in confusion. "Happy birthday?" I repeated with a frown. My mind was still caught up in her words, and I couldn''t remember if today was my birthday. "Yes. Today is your birthday, right?" she said again, her smile still present. "No, my birthday is¡­" I was about to refuse her assumption, but then I remembered that Carl had randomly written down a date when he applied to me to the academy. I had never paid much attention to it since it seemed insignificant and unrted to my mission. But now, it seemed that it was around this time. "So is that a fake?" she guessed, disappointment evident in her tone. She had already realized that something was off from my expression. "Yeah. I can''t possibly give away my real birthday," I took the paper bag from ire''s hand. As a devil, I knew that we were inherently greedy creatures, always yearning for more. However, I learned to control my desires over the years. Still--- I wouldn''t reject it. "All the devil was greedy," I said in a low voice, almost like a whisper. "As long as it is a good gift, as long as a mortal gave it, we would not refuse it." "Am I also not allowed to know your birthday?" asked ire curiously. I opened my mouth to refuse her, but before I could even utter a word, another woman''s voice interrupted us. She was calling my name. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 203: A Goddess Gives Holy Water to A Devil?! Chapter 203: A Goddess Gives Holy Water to A Devil?! Seven Sins System Chapter 203. A Goddess Gives Holy Water to A Devil?! "Allen! I didn''t expect to meet you here," the female voice came in cheerfully. ''Oh no¡­'' I thought. I immediately recognized her because she was a person or rather a goddess that I didn''t want to meet. I turned to face her. Aria was standing just a few feet away from me, her long, flowing hair shimmering in the sunlight. She was dressed in a simple white dress that entuated her curves and made her look ethereal. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself as I forced a smile onto my face. "Hello, Aria," I said, my voice surprisingly steady. "Are you alone?" Aria approached me with light steps, her movements graceful and effortless. She held out a small paper bag, showing me the contents inside. "I just needed to pick up a few things," she said, her voice soft and friendly. "Some basic spices that I forgot to buy yesterday." "Ah¡­ I see," I responded naturally. ''Why does a goddess need spice for her food, huh? For taste? So you already have a mortal''s tongue now? Or do you just want to see me?'' Iined internally. She stopped near me and turned to ire who was sitting across from me. "And who is this cute youngdy?" she asked politely. ire stood up from her chair, her posture was rigid and professional. "I''m team 8''s leader, ire," she said, introducing herself with a firmness that spoke of her academy training. "Nice to meet you, ma''am." Aria smiled warmly at ire, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "My name is Aria," she said, her voice soft and musical. "I''m the academy''s new mentor, and I will be taking over Mr. Theo''s team." ire sat down following Aria''s orders. While Aria sat beside me, joining us without hesitation as if we invited her. "So what are you guys doing here?" Aria asked, her voice smooth and silky. "I heard something about a birthday, is that yours?" she directed the question at ire, her eyes glittering with curiosity. "No, today is Dr. Allen''s," ire said casually, her tone confident. She knew that we needed a good excuse for being here, and she hade up with one on the spot. "Oh, today is your birthday?" Aria looked shocked when she heard it and quickly dug into her bag to pull out a small silver-colored sk. She held it out to me with enthusiasm, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "For you," she said, offering the potion to me with a wide smile. I stared at the sk in her hand. The sk that Aria had given me was made of a shimmering silver metal that seemed to gleam in the light. It was small, only a few inches tall, but it had an air of elegance and sophistication about it that hinted at the magic within. The silver liquid inside was swirling and bubbling, almost as if it were alive. The liquid was a deep shade of silver, almost like liquid mercury, but with a faint iridescence that made it seem almost otherworldly. "Is that holy water?" I asked, my voice shaking a little as I tried to hide my disgust. ''Why would a goddess give holy water to a devil? Do you think I''m going to use it to summon one of you?!'' Iined internally. Aria''s smile widened, and she stepped closer to me, whispering in my ear. "Yes. It''s holy water. A special one," she said, her breath warm against my skin. "I blessed it myself. It is very useful for healing, summoning me, and protecting yourself from demons," she added. Then she distanced her face away from me. "Take it," she said happily. I took it in doubt. I took the sk from her hand, feeling the weight of it in my palm. It was small, but it felt heavy and hot, almost as if it were filled with something more than just water, butva. "Uh, thank you," I said, forcing a smile. I could feel my heart racing as I slipped the sk into my paper bag, eager to put some distance between myself and this strange gift. "You don''t seem to like it. Do you prefer cake?" she asked. "I can buy you one," she offered. "I think it''s enough," I quickly refused since the cake meant I had to be with her a little longer. I did want to find out a lot of information from her, but with three of us like this, I knew it would be pointless. She wouldn''t say anything to me in front of ire. Then, Aria turned her attention to ire. "So, ire, how do you like working with Dr. Allen?" she asked with a friendly smile. ire looked a bit surprised by the sudden question, but she quicklyposed herself. "Oh, I think he''s a great mentor. He''s very knowledgeable and patient with us," she answered with a small smile. Aria nodded thoughtfully. "That''s good to hear. So, Allen, what do you have nned for your birthday?" she asked. I shrugged. "Not much, really. Just a quiet dinner alone," I answered randomly. Aria raised an eyebrow. "That sounds boring. Don''t you want to do something more exciting?" I shook my head. "I''m not really a party person," I said with a smile. Aria chuckled. "Well, I suppose everyone has their own preferences. But you should do something special for your birthday. You deserve it." I wasn''t sure if Aria was being sincere or if she had some ulterior motive, but I decided to give her a nod, hoping it would end our conversation faster. As we finished our drink and headed out of the cafe, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Aria''s presence had stirred up something within me, something I couldn''t quite put my finger on. Her presence was too coincidental. I had a feeling that she had nned this. But because of what? Did she check on me again when I went to Evie''s roomst night? >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 204: I Need to Get My Power Back! Chapter 204: I Need to Get My Power Back! Seven Sins System Chapter 204. I Need to Get My Power Back! We walked through the bustling sidewalk. Our conversation ebbed and flowed like the tide. We chatted about mundane topics, like the weather and thetest movies. But underneath the surface, I could feel tension. I felt like¡­ I and ire were walking on eggshells, trying to avoid any topics that might reveal our true identities to Aria. The academy was only a few blocks away, but it felt like an eternity as we tiptoed around the elephant in the room. On other hand, Aria''s interest in me was bing more and more apparent with each passing moment. It was as if she was trying to peel away theyers of my life, to uncover the truth beneath the surface. Her questions came at me like a barrage of arrows, aimed at my heart and my past. She asked me as if she interrogated me. She wanted to know about everything. I did my best to answer her inquiries, sticking to the story I had concocted for myself, my made-up bio in case she had checked it. As for my childhood, my family, and my friends ¨C I simply spun a web of lies. Well, lying was the devil''s specialty, so this was an easy thing for me. But even though I spoke with a steady voice and a calm demeanor, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Aria was onto me, this time not because of a good means. There was a sense of suspicion in the air, like a thick fog that refused to dissipate. I tried to act as normal as possible, but every word that passed between us felt like andmine waiting to explode. Once we passed through the academy''s gate, Aria turned to me, a small smile ying at the corner of her lips. "I should probably head back to my dorm and put away my things," she said, her voice soft and melodic. "It was nice walking with you." I nodded, returning her smile with one of my own. "Sure," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. Then without further ado, she left. ire was still by my side, her eyes following Aria''s retreating figure. "She seems nice," she said, breaking the silence. I nced at ire who stood at my side. "Only to mortals. Once she finds my identity, she will try to kill me," I said, my voice painted with annoyance. ire exhaled a long breath. "I can''t deny that. I could only say you should be careful," she warned me again. "Well, I think I should be going now. I want to visit a friend," ire said with a huff. "She''s in a different ss, so I don''t get to see her often." I simply answered her with a nod. "Bye," she said as she walked away. Alone, I walked to the dorm. As I entered my room, the familiar sight of my boring room greeted me. I went to my desk without further ado and ced the paper bag down with a heavy thud, the sound echoing through the room. Quickly, my expression changed. My calmness was gone. My irritation was evident in my expression, my brow furrowed in frustration. I couldn''t shake the feeling that Aria had targeted me. She might already know that I was a devil. I didn''t know what changed her mind and it didn''t matter. The important thing was the solution. I needed to do something about this, fast. "Seriously, I need to get my power back A.S.A.P!" I hissed, my frustration reaching a boiling point. The intensity of my emotions was palpable, like a storm brewing just beneath the surface. Without my power, I felt like a mere mortal, vulnerable and exposed. The thought of Aria discovering my true identity sent shivers down my spine. I couldn''t let her bully me or make me her hostage. I continued to pace back and forth, my steps echoing through the empty room. I needed to find a way to regain my strength and ensure that Aria didn''t uncover my secret before I could get it back. But the more I thought about it, the more hopeless it seemed. Harshly, I opened my drawer and retrieved my phone. My fingers flew across the screen as I typed out a message to my father. Me: How is it, dad? When can I take my trial? I think Puriel has started to suspect me. Again, I walked back and forth in restlessness. I couldn''t stand the thought of being weak, vulnerable, and powerless. The idea of Puriel using my weakness against me was a nightmare. I could bear the pain of being thrown into the Holy Water and shone upon with Divine Light, but being exposed as weaker than her? Absolutely not. I was determined not to let her intimidate me and would choose death over being bullied by her. My restless pacing continued, my mind racing with possibilities for how I could regain my strength. Suddenly, a thought struck me. ''Right...I should go leveling up. Now!'' I thought. It was Saturday, the perfect day to pretend that I was going out to buy something or visit a friend. No¡­ even better. This was my birthday! I could reason that my friends invited me somewhere and it turned out they were throwing a surprise party. Then we went to the club, I got hungover and ended up sleeping on the street. Perfect! It sounded like a mortal! My steps stopped. "Right..." I muttered in a low voice. "That sounds like a n," I said to myself. I quickly opened my drawer and put in my phone. My hand mmed the drawer shut harshly. The impact made the paper bag fall onto my desk, and I heard the sound of something heavy hitting the hard surface. The contents of the bag spill out onto the desk. I quickly nced down and saw the holy water bottle from Aria, but my attention was drawn to something else. The present that ire had given me. It was themp from the store we had just visited. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 205: The Devils Birthday Present and Painful Memory Chapter 205: The Devil''s Birthday Present and Painful Memory Seven Sins System Chapter 205. The Devil''s Birthday Present and Painful Memory My heart was pounding so hard as I gazed at themp in front of me. I couldn''t help but wonder if touching it, I would hear the subus'' voice once again. But based on what happened before, it shouldn''t. If not, that mysterious subus'' voice should keep crossing my mind every time I meet Julia. I reached out to touch themp. The cool metal surface sent a chill through my body. With a deep breath, I focused on the memory of her voice. But nothing happened. The only sound was the soft rustling of the curtains as they swayed in the breeze. Part of me was disappointed, but another part of me was inexplicably curious. "As I thought..." I murmured to myself, unsure of whether I should feel ted or dejected about what had just happened. It was a mixed bag of emotions swirling inside me, and I wasn''t sure which one totch onto. I was on the brink of putting themp back in its ce when a sudden impulse seized me. What if I turned it on? I wondered. A flicker of intrigue danced in my mind as I contemted the possibility. So, I reached out to press the button on themp. A soft click echoed through the room as themp sprung to life, casting a warm glow across the space. However, the light was dimmed by the sun streaming in through the window, rendering themp almost useless. Without a second thought, I closed the curtains, cutting off the intrusive light. The room was now shrouded infortable darkness. Before turning on the smallmp, I made sure to turn off the overheadmp in my room, plunging it intoplete darkness. With a steady hand, I pressed the button once again, and themp illuminated the room in a soft, ethereal glow. I waited, heart pounding, for any sign of the subus'' voice. But still, I felt nothing. No voice, no apparition, nothing at all. Curious, I reached for the paper instruction. As I unfolded it, my eyes scanned the contents. Themp was not just a simple light fixture, it was a small projector that mimicked the effects of the real Illusion potion. Without a moment''s hesitation, I pressed the button once again, and the top of the sk-shapedmp came alive with small, random holograms. Butterflies, birds, and fireworks danced across the surface, their colors blending and melding together in a mesmerizing disy. Even though these holograms were normal for mortals, they held an inexplicable fascination for me. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from themp. *Ba-thump* Memories flooded my mind like a sudden surge of water. My heart pounded against my chest, a rapid and urgent beat that matched the intensity of the memories. And then, like a whisper in the wind, I heard her voice once again. ''Look what I brought you, Your Highness!'' Her voice was unmistakable, the voice of the subus who had haunted my thoughts. But this time, there was something different. This time, I could see her more clearly. A smile crossed her face and an Illusion potion was in her hands. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. It was as if the subus was standing right in front of me, offering me the potion. ''Did you go to the mortal realm to pick up useless items again?'' I heard my voice answering her, as if from a distance. It was a clearint. Her lips curled into a pout. ''Although this is useless, the mortals like it,'' she said, her voice a soft purr. ''So I thought of giving it to you and see if you like it too.'' Her sweet smile was still on her beautiful face. Then I could see my hand moving forward to take the potion from hers. ''Do you equate my taste with mortal''s?'' I scoffed, my voice dripping with disdain. Without mercy, my hand lifted the potion and prepared to throw it away, a typical annoying attitude of a spoiled prince that the old me had. But then she caught my hand, her grip strong and unyielding. ''I''m not,'' she said firmly, her eyes zing with a fierce intensity. ''I just want to give you something. Today is your birthday, after all,'' she begged. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt at her words. And yet, even as I chastised myself, I could hear my own voice rising in anotherint. ''Then you should give me something more valuable than this,'' I grumbled, the words dripping with petnce and self-importance. ''You are the Crown Prince,'' she said softly, her voice gentle and calm. Then I could see her blushing face. ''And I''ve given myself to you, so I don''t know what to give anymore¡­'' she said in embarrassment. The sound of my satisfiedughter rang in my ears. ''You''re right. I shouldn''t be able to me you for giving me this crappy thing.'' She took the potion from my hand, her fingers brushing mine in a gentle, fleeting touch. ''It''s not a crappy thing,'' she said, her tone soft and gentle. ''It''s just a cheap item. But it has its uses.'' And with that, she opened the lid, releasing another burst of gas that filled the air around us. This time, the illusion that emerged was even more stunning than thest. It was as though the very air was alive with magic, shimmering and sparkling in a way that I had never seen before. ''Look,'' she said, her voice filled with wonder. ''It''s beautiful, isn''t it?'' And indeed, it was. The illusion danced before me and I watched them in amazement. For a moment, everything was perfect - a smile bloomed on my lips, and a feeling of happiness and warmth enveloped my heart. But then, suddenly, something changed. A sharp pain stabbed my heart, and I felt myself gasping for air. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 206: Can A Devil Cry? Chapter 206: Can A Devil Cry? Seven Sins System Chapter 206. Can A Devil Cry? My mind was consumed with images of destruction and chaos. It was as if I had been transported to a realm beyond myprehension, where the very fabric of reality was torn asunder. The blood-stained scenes that yed out before me were like a nightmare that refused to end, leaving me gasping for breath as if I had been plunged into a bottomless pit of despair. Despite the familiarity of these scenes, they still managed to pierce my heart with a ferocity that left me reeling. The pain was like a thousand daggers, each one cutting through my very soul with merciless precision. As I struggled to make sense of what was happening around me, my mind began to spiral out of control, pulling me deeper and deeper into the abyss of my own thoughts. ''Get yourself together, Azrael!'' I could hear my father''s voice ringing in my head, the words echoing through the emptiness like a warning. ''Forget her! You are a devil! You shouldn''t fall in love with anyone!'' He sounded very angry yet also very sad. It sounded like an order, as well as a plea. I could catch his frustration from there. His words were like a p in the face, a harsh reminder of my true nature. This was the first time I''d heard that since as a devil, I shouldn''t be able to fall in love with anyone. I could feel lust, but not love. I should have done all the intercourse based on desire and my urge to seek sexual pleasure. But love was something impossible for a devil like me. My eyes widened and I could feel something flowing from them. It was something I''d never experienced before. Was I¡­ crying? A devil could cry? Was that possible? Then the memory and the voices stoppeding to me. I felt a wave of pain wash over me. It was as if my core was being constricted by an invisible force, squeezing my heart and lungs with an unrelenting grip. The agony was almost too much to bear, and I doubled over, gasping for air. I let out a deep, guttural grunt as I ced my hand on my chest, feeling the tightness and constriction that had suddenly taken hold of me. The pain was almost unbearable, a sharp and unrelenting ache that seemed to spread throughout my entire body. I could feel my muscles tensing and contracting as if they were fighting against some unseen force that was trying to crush me from the inside out. Desperate for relief, I stumbled towards the desk and rested my head on its cool, hard surface. But even this smallfort did little to ease the torment that was consuming me. I felt heartbroken like something precious had been taken from me, something that I couldn''t even name. Wait a second¡­ on second thought, how did I know this was the pain of a broken heart? Have I ever experienced it? The pain was overwhelming, and I didn''t know how to make it stop. Could this be why my dad altered my memories? Had he known all along that this forbidden feeling would take root within me, and had he gone to great lengths to suppress it? Then in that moment of pain and hurt, a soft patnded on my shoulder. ----- Aria''s PoV ''I''m sure he''s up to something¡­'' she thought. She stood on the rooftop, but today she was not standing where she had stood yesterday. Instead, she was hiding behind a towering stone fence, peering out from the shadows. The cityscape stretched out before her like a vast canvas. However, she paid no heed to the breathtaking view. Her eyes were fixed on a particr window of the male dorm building. Her gaze was trained on a lone male figure, sitting behind arge desk, his face partially illuminated by the glow of the sun. The person was none other than Allen, a mortal who, to Aria''s eye, bore an uncanny resemnce to her long-lost friend. However, despite the feeling of familiarity, Aria couldn''t shake off her suspicion of him. It was all because he had been absent from his roomst night. It had been almost dawn when Aria finished packing her belongings and was about to retire for the night, only to identally drop El''s ne. The moment she hadid eyes on the delicate pendant, she felt an overwhelming longing in her heart, a desire to see her friend once again. It was then that she had made the impulsive decision to seek out Allen and observe his sleeping form. That idea indeed made her look like a stalker, but the desperation in her heart overruled any rationality that remained. With a flick of her wrist, she used her Teleportation skill to his room once again. As she materialized into existence, her eyes darted around the room, searching for any sign of him. But he wasn''t there. She tried to look all over the room, checking under the bed, in the closet, and behind every piece of furniture, but she couldn''t find him. Panic began to set in as she realized he wasn''t where he was supposed to be. She knew she had to find him, and fast. With a deep breath, she decided to search for Allen throughout the academy, but he was nowhere to be found. That''s what made her suspicious. Even though she didn''t know where he was going, she couldn''t shake off the feeling something wasn''t right. It was like a cold hand had reached into her chest and was squeezing her heart tightly, threatening to crush it into oblivion. Her mind began to race with all sorts of theories and ideas. What if Allen was a demon, sent by the shadow realm to investigate what had happened? What if he was ordered to mess up this realm, to sow chaos? And the reason why he took that face was that he... wanted to catch her off guard. He had tricked her! ''What is he doing?'' Aria''s heart was racing as she watched Allen pull the curtains to cover the window. Her eyes narrowed, and she couldn''t help but feel that something was off. Her instincts were screaming at her to investigate, to find out what was happening behind those curtains. Unable to contain her suspicions, Aria used her Teleport skill to move to her room. But what she saw shocked her. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 207: Suspicion and Affection Chapter 207: Suspicion and Affection Seven Sins System Chapter 207. Suspicion and Affection Aria''s PoV Aria stood still, three meters behind Allen. Her gaze was fixed on him, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief. She watched as Allen. A look of intense emotion was etched upon his chiseled face. Confused, Aria couldn''t help but notice the pain etched on Allen''s face. His eyes were filled with a sadness that seemed to be deepening by the moment. It was then that she saw something that she had never expected to see from a demon or devil - he was crying. Aria''s world seemed toe to a screeching halt as she held her breath, her heart pounding wildly in her chest like a thousand drums. She was staring with rapt attention at the teardrops that flowed from Allen''s eyes, tracing a path down his ruggedly handsome face. It was as if the world had frozen around them, everything else fading into nothingness. Allen remained silent, not a single word escaping his lips to exin the reason for his emotional outburst. But the look on his face, the intense emotion she could see in his gaze, made it clear that he was heartbroken. It was as though he had lost something irreceable, something that meant everything to him. Suddenly, without warning, he grunted in agony, his hand clutching his chest as he doubled over in pain. Aria''s heart lurched in her chest as she watched him writhe in agony, his head resting on the desk before him. She knew without a doubt that this was not physical pain. Trying to search for the clues, Aria felt a wave of confusion sweep over her as she shifted her gaze to the object thaty on Allen''s desk. It was amp, a unique piece that emitted a rainbow of colorful light, and a small vial of holy water that sat next to it. She frowned, wondering which of the two things could be causing the pain that wracked Allen''s body. Themp seemed harmless enough, its light filling the room with a soothing glow. So she guessed it was because of the holy water. ''Is he crying because of my holy water? Why?'' she thought. On second thought, that might be the reason why Allen didn''t seem to like it too much. He even immediately put the holy water in a paper bag without looking at it twice. Aria''s mind was racing with a thousand questions as she stood there, staring at Allen with concern etched on her face. She knew that he was not just moved because of those presents, but something had truly shaken him to his core. Was it rted to his past or some other personal tragedy? Or was it simply because it was his birthday, and he was feeling lonely? The tears that flowed freely down his face and the weak gesture of pain that he made only served to nullify her suspicions. There was no way that Allen could be a devil. The Devil couldn''t cry! And as forst night, she couldn''t help but think that he had probably gone somewhere alone to spend some time in solitude, trying to drive away his loneliness. Aria couldn''t help feeling guilty for all the negative thoughts and usations she had harbored against Allen. She approached him slowly, her steps hesitant, before finally cing her hand on his shoulder. Allen turned to her in shock, his eyes meeting hers in that silent room. Without hesitation, Aria wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a tight embrace. "It''s okay, Allen," she whispered softly, her voice filled with warmth andpassion. "I''m here for you. You can talk to me, tell me anything. Just let out your pain and let me help you." Then she closed her eyes in regret. ''This is all I can do after I suspect you¡­ I''m sorry. I''m really sorry¡­'' ----- Azrael''s PoV I froze in my chair. My eyes widened in shock. My mind raced as I tried to make sense of what was happening before my very eyes. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, let alone experiencing. ''What the hell is she doing here?!'' I screamed internally. I didn''t know what this fucking goddess was doing in my room. Worse, I didn''t know why she suddenly hugged me as if I needed her. The shock even drove away the pain that previously stabbed my heart. The one that left was my heavy breath. Okay, okay, I couldn''t deny that I did look like I needed her hug. Correction, the tears made me look like I needed it and clearly in pain. But I didn''t expect her of all people. Also, I wasn''t really crying. The tears came out of my eyes just like that. My heart was pounding so hard in my chest, it was a wonder it didn''t burst out of my ribcage. The shock of seeing her was still fresh, but now my concern had escted. The fact that she hade to my room out of nowhere, without any warning or invitation, was unsettling, to say the least. What did she want from me? Despite my worry, I managed to find my voice. It was shaky and trembling, but it was enough to utter the question that had been nagging at the back of my mind since she had appeared. I made it up of course. "Miss angel...what are you doing here?" I asked, trying to gauge her intentions. Aria released her embrace from me and looked deeply into my eyes with an expression of kindness and empathy. Her gentle hand cradled the side of my cheek, brushing away the tears that streamed down my face. It was an unexpected gesture,ing from someone who had been my nemesis for so long. My mind was flooded with mixed feelings, confused by this sudden disy of tenderness. "I''m worried about you," Aria said softly, her voiceced with genuine concern. "What happened? Who hurt you, Allen?" ''So you are trying to act as my guardian angel now?'' I thought to myself, feeling a tinge of resentment. I struggled to find the words to answer her, my tongue heavy with the weight of this weird situation. "I''m fine," I managed to say, my voice barely above a whisper. But Aria knew better. She held my shoulders gently, her eyes locking onto mine with unwavering concern. "I know you aren''t," she said, her voice filled withpassion. "Just say it, I will help you as much as I can." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 208: Could You Please Die? Chapter 208: Could You Please Die? Seven Sins System Chapter 208. Could You Please Die? The words were on the tip of my tongue, begging to be unleashed with the force of a hurricane. ''Could you please die?'' I wanted to shout those words at her. But I held myself. I bit back the anger, and the frustration, and instead forced a calm, reassuring smile to my lips. "Thank you for worrying about me," I said, my voice carefully measured. "But this is something personal. I can''t tell strangers about it." It was a lie, of course - I had no qualms about lying, not when it meant keeping my secrets safe. And I certainly didn''t want Aria digging into my problems any more than she already had. I waszy, too, and didn''t want to have toe up with new excuses. But one thing was certain, Aria''s appearance indicated that she was suspicious of me. But the tears made her think that I was just a mere human since she knew devils wouldn''t cry. It was funny since I never thought the stupid tears could outwit my enemy. Her hand closed around mine, warm and firm, as she stared into my eyes with intensity. "We aren''t strangers, Allen," she said, her voice soft but insistent. Her palm slid up to rest against my cheek, and she smiled gently. "I''m your friend. I promise I will protect you and try to help you solve your problems as much as I can." The words sent a shiver down my spine, and I couldn''t help but cringe inwardly. ''No, are not,'' I thought. But I forced a smile onto my lips, determined not to let her see my difort. I shook my head from side to side, my voice low and hesitant. "I''m sorry," I said, my lie slipping easily off my tongue. "I can''t. Some problems are better left unsaid. This has something to do with my childhood, and I''m sure it would just bore you." I thought that maybe, just maybe, I could slip away from her grasp. Maybe I could escape this conversation and the prying questions that threatened to expose me. But I was wrong - so very wrong. Instead, I could catch the clear curiosity in her eyes, the way they sparkled with an almost feverish intensity. "Your childhood?" she insisted, her voice low and insistent. "Can you tell me?" A frown appeared on my forehead, my mind racing. "It was just a normal childhood memory," I blurted out, hoping that would be enough to satisfy her curiosity. "I miss someone." But even as I hesitated, she pressed on. "Who?" she asked again, her grip on my hand getting harder by the second. Her eagerness and curiosity were evident in her tone and expression, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease creeping over me. "Is it a girl?" I was confused by her over curiosity. "Why are you so curious about this?" I asked, my voice low and rough. My eyes fixed on her. "I--- I just want to know more about you and make sure you''re okay," she stammered. Obviously, it was a lie. "My mother," I said, my voice low and rough. "She died when I was little, and I miss her. I used to celebrate birthdays with her since my dad was always busy." It was the truth, but only partially. For a moment, there was silence between us. I could see the disappointment on her face, the way her expression softened and her hand dropped from mine. It was almostical, the way she had been so eager to hear about my past, only to be let down by the mundane reality of it. "Oh," she muttered, her voice tinged with bitterness. "I thought you were thinking about another person." "What do you mean?" I asked in confusion. "You know¡­ like--- a girl from the past? A childhood friend perhaps?" she guessed, trying to dig more. But before I could dwell on it too much, she cleared her throat and tried to smooth things over. "Right, it''s just my guess. So you don''t need to think much about it," she said, her voice light and casual. I raised an eyebrow, but let it go. It wasn''t worth arguing over, especially since she seemed to be trying to make things better. "Okay," I said, my tone clipped but polite. Then, she looked around my room, searching for something else to say. "Um...you know. If you feel lonely, we can hang out and celebrate your birthday together," she offered. "Of course, if you want it." "I''m sorry," I began, my voice barely above a whisper. "I have to decline. I have an appointment to meet my friends today. We are nning to celebrate at the club. You know boy''s stuff. I''m not sure I''ll return tonight." As the words left my mouth, I watched her expression change. It was almost as if I had shattered something precious, something that she had been holding onto for dear life. Her eyes narrowed, and her lips pressed together in a thin line. "Is that so..." she muttered, her voice barely audible. Then, after a moment''s hesitation, she nodded her head slowly. Her disappointment was clear on her face, etched in the lines around her mouth and the furrow of her brow. "Fine," she said, her tone clipped and cold. "Have fun then. I will excuse myself." Then without further ado, she turned and raised her hand in front of her, her fingers syed out like the wings of a bird. Her eyes flickered with a bright light. And then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the light was gone, and so was she. Once she disappeared, I slumped down into my chair. It was as if a heavy burden had settled upon my shoulders, one that I couldn''t shake off no matter how hard I tried. I let out a long, deep sigh, the sound echoing through the empty room like a mournful cry. My hand went to my temple, fingers pressing down hard against the flesh there. The pain was sharp and intense, a throbbing ache that seemed to resonate throughout my entire being. I closed my eyes, willing them to go away, but they only seemed to grow stronger. "For Devil''s sake..." I muttered under my breath, my words tinged with frustration and anger. "I can''t continue like this." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 209: Fierce Night Hunt Chapter 209: Fierce Night Hunt Seven Sins System Chapter 209. Fierce Night Hunt But then, as if answering my prayer, I heard the chime of my phone. Quickly, I reached for the device, my hopes raised by the promise of a message from my dad. Quickly, I unlocked the screen, my eyes scanning the text thaty before me. Dad: Tomorrow. 12 hours from now, I will summon you back to the shadow realm. I need you to prepare yourself. Bring the phone. A grin broke out across my face, the joy that I felt almost palpable in the air around me. This was exactly what I needed, a chance to restore my strength, to break the seal that had been holding me back. "YES!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the empty room like a thunderp. Without thinking, I jumped up from my chair, my body filled with renewed energy and purpose. This was my chance, and I was determined to make the most of it. I knew it would not be an easy one, that there would be challenges and obstacles to ovee. But I was ready, more than ready. Me: Got it! Then I remembered what my dad said in case I didn''t wake up in a long time due to my trial. With a sense of urgency, I reached for my mortal phone. My fingers moved swiftly across the screen, typing out a message. Me: Miss Katrina, I want to ask permission to leave for three days. My dad is sick and I need to take care of him at the hospital. I will be back around Wednesday. It was a lie, of course. But I knew that I needed an excuse, something to exin my sudden leave. And this seemed like the best option, a believable story that would keep the mortals from prying too deeply into my affairs. After I hit send, I waited. I wasn''t sure if Katrina would believe me just like that and I needed to make sure that she didn''t try to follow me, to find out where I was really going. Then a reply came through. Katrina: Why so sudden? Me: He had an ident and he''s in a bad shape, at least I wanted to make sure of his condition and help him to recover as best as I can. Katrina: All right. Make sure youe back before Wednesday. Me: Thank you. I breathed a sigh of relief, my shoulders rxing slightly. Then I continued it by typing out a quick message to my team, Julia and Fiona, letting them know that I would be leaving for a few days and that they couldn''t contact me for the time being. Then the thought of my servants hit me. ''Ah¡­ I have to feed them first before I go,'' I thought. Of course, I meant ire, Julia, and Evie. They didn''t need much energy as long as they didn''t fight too much and since Aria was here they couldn''t use it freely either. The thought of leaving them behind filled me with a sense of unease, and I found myself considering taking them with me. After all, they were subi and should be able to stay in the shadow realm just fine. Plus, I could always ask Lily, Ivy, or even my dad to return them to the mortal realm on Monday in case I hadn''t woken up from my trial. Yeah, it indeed would bother them, but my dad owed me a wine pool so I was sure he wouldn''t mind. Like it or not. So I typed again and sent a message to my servants. I said that I would take them to visit my house and ask them to get ready. I would pick them up 11 hourster. Then I put my phone in my drawer and put themp and the holy water into the bag before I rushed to the door. The funny thing was, I didn''t feel anything when I touched themp. It was like what I felt before was just my imagination. But I knew it was real and I intended to ask my dadter. I knew he had a clue for me. But from what I saw earlier, I came to the conclusion that maybe¡­ Dad erased my memory since I fell in love with a subus. As a devil, I had broken the taboo and a consequence had happened to me because of that. ''I hope... I can find my answer in the shadow realm...'' I thought. When I came out of the academy''s gate, the night was dark and still, just the way I liked it. After I slipped off to an alley, I opened my portal and ventured into yesterday''s mountains, where the darkness was deepest and the monsters were most dangerous. The portal crackled and hummed and I stepped through it, and the world around me changed. The familiar surroundings of the city were gone. Now I was in the heart of the mountains, surrounded by towering peaks and dense forests. The night was dark here, the stars barely visible through the canopy of trees. But I didn''t need the light to see. My senses were sharpened, and my instincts honed. I moved through the forest with the grace of a predator, my footsteps silent on the soft ground. I could hear the monsters before I saw them, their growls and snarls echoing through the trees. But they were no match for me. I attacked with ferocity, my tentacles shing in the moonlight as I cut through the monsters with ease. It didn''t matter if they were low or high level; I dispatched them all with deadly precision. And when thest one fell, I didn''t hesitate to devour it. Using my Gluttony tentacles, I consumed the monsters I defeated. With this, I could increase my Gluttony point faster. And so, without hesitation, I tore into the monster''s flesh, drying its blood to thest drop, devouring it with a hunger that was both primal and exhrating. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 210: Waking Up The Beast Chapter 210: Waking Up The Beast Seven Sins System Chapter 211. Waking Up The Beast I transformed my tentacle into a monstrous form with a long, drill-like beak at its tip. The creature''s body was covered in tough, scaly skin, and its eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity. With a single-minded determination, the beast began to drill its way toward the Wyrmbeast''s ear, its beak tip rapidly prating through the thickyers of rock and hardened skin. The sound of the drill echoed throughout the cavern. And yet, despite the noise and chaos, the creature seemed to be making quick progress. The Wyrmbeast''s defenses, formidable as they were, seemed to crumble before the sheer force of my tentacle monster. Within moments, the beak had prated deep into the Wyrmbeast''s ear canal, and I could sense the creature stirring from its long slumber. Its movements were slow and sluggish at first as if it was struggling to fully awaken from its centuries-long hibernation. A faint rumbling began to emanate from deep within the earth. At first, it was nothing more than a low, almost imperceptible vibration, but it quickly began to grow in intensity. Soon, the rumbling grew into a full-blown earthquake, causing the very ground beneath my feet to shake and heave. The air was thick with dust and debris, and I found myself struggling to maintain my bnce as the world around me seemed to being apart at the seams. And yet, even as I fought to stay upright, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement building within me. This was the moment I had been waiting for, the moment when the Wyrmbeast would finally awaken from its long slumber. A loud roar suddenly echoed through the cavern. It was the Wyrmbeast, finally roused from its centuries-long sleep, and I could feel its power coursing through the earth itself. "Oh, she''s awake," I muttered. A quest announcement appeared in front of me as usual. I quickly transformed into my demonic form. My five tentacles sprouted from my back like grotesque appendages. My six wings unfurled from my shoulders, beating the air with powerful strokes, and my horns jutted out from my head. Each one of my two tails was tipped with a jagged barb, and they flicked andshed behind me like deadly weapons. A crack began to form in the thick, rocky exterior. It started small, a hairline fracture that seemed to spread outwards with rming speed. And then, with a deafening roar, the Wyrmbeast burst free from her rocky prison. The ground shook beneath me as she emerged, a massive creature that towered over me like a mountain. Her scales were dark as night, and they gleamed in the faint light that filtered through the trees. Her eyes zed with a fiery intensity, and her jaws opened wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth that glinted in the moonlight. With a quick flick of my wrist, I activated my teleportation magic and disappeared from her sight. In the blink of an eye, I reappeared behind the monster, my eyes fixed on her massive form. I hovered in the middle of the air, my tentacles and wings extending outwards. The Wyrmbeast, caught off guard by my sudden disappearance, let out a surprised roar as she searched for me. But I was nowhere to be found, and she quickly became frustrated, thrashing her massive form from side to side in an attempt to locate me. As she moved, her thick, muscr body rippled with each movement, sending shockwaves through the ground and shattering windows with her every step. Her long, serpentine tailshed out behind her, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. [Name: Wyrmbeast] [Level 151] [HP: 150,000/150,000] [MP: 71/578] A grin immediately appeared on my face. "Not bad," I muttered in excitement. I used my skill. ''Devil''s Blessing'' [Devil''s Blessing has been activated.] A grin appeared on my lips. "It''s showtime!" Without hesitation, I unleashed my wrath upon her, my tentacles drilling into her thick hide and prating deep into her flesh. [You have pierced a Wyrmbeast for 1750 HP] X6 The Wyrmbeast roared in agony as my tentacles'' wrath drilled deep into her skin. Her massive body thrashed around, smashing everything in her way as she tried to dislodge me from her back. But I was too quick for her. I used my teleportation skill to disappear from her sight before she could react, reappearing behind her to deliver another deadly blow. [You have pierced a Wyrmbeast for 1631 HP] X6 The monster was in a rage. Her massive ws swiped through the air, sending boulders flying and shaking the ground beneath her. Yes, even though her body was huge and her HP point was far above mine, a huge monster''s weakness was speed. Apart from that, with my teleport skill, I could move anywhere easily and attack her in her blind spot. That way I could beat her more easily. The Wyrmbeast turned, searching for me with her massive, bloodshot eyes. But before she could even catch a glimpse of me, I struck again. My tentacles tore through her skin like a hot knife through butter. The monster howled in agony, iling wildly as she tried to shake me off. But I was too quick for her. With another sh of ck smoke, I was gone, only to reappear momentster on her other side. Again and again, I repeated the tactic, striking at the Wyrmbeast from all sides with lightning-fast attacks. Each time I hit her, she roared in pain and fury, destroying everything in her path. Finally, 5 minutester, the Wyrmbeast''s massive body copsed to the ground with a thunderous crash. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the earth, shattering boulders and sending debris flying in all directions. I hovered in the air, watching in awe as the once-mighty monstery still, its body crushed under its own weight. For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then, slowly, I descended to the ground. I smiled smugly. "Piece of cake." With the Wyrmbeast lying motionless on the ground, I switched my tentacles to Gluttony mode. As my tentacles shifted, rows of jagged teeth materialized, lining their maws. My tentacles began to writhe with an insatiable hunger, eager to feast on the monster''s flesh. Without hesitation, my tentacles darted forward, their razor-sharp teeth digging into the Wyrmbeast''s thick hide. The sensation of tearing through the creature''s flesh was both satisfying and revolting, a mix of pleasure and disgust. Blood poured out in thick rivulets, coating my tentacles with a sticky, crimson sheen. From my hunting results today, I reached level 100. That level was quite high for a human, but not for devils and angels. But again, mortals couldn''t beat this monster, they even had to put her to sleep, so I was guessing it might be hard to get my level up in the mortal realm. ''I wonder if I can go back and forth between the two worlds after this¡­'' I thought. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 211: Waking Up The Beast Chapter 211: Waking Up The Beast Seven Sins System Chapter 211. Waking Up The Beast I transformed my tentacle into a monstrous form with a long, drill-like beak at its tip. The creature''s body was covered in tough, scaly skin, and its eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity. With a single-minded determination, the beast began to drill its way toward the Wyrmbeast''s ear, its beak tip rapidly prating through the thickyers of rock and hardened skin. The sound of the drill echoed throughout the cavern. And yet, despite the noise and chaos, the creature seemed to be making quick progress. The Wyrmbeast''s defenses, formidable as they were, seemed to crumble before the sheer force of my tentacle monster. Within moments, the beak had prated deep into the Wyrmbeast''s ear canal, and I could sense the creature stirring from its long slumber. Its movements were slow and sluggish at first as if it was struggling to fully awaken from its centuries-long hibernation. A faint rumbling began to emanate from deep within the earth. At first, it was nothing more than a low, almost imperceptible vibration, but it quickly began to grow in intensity. Soon, the rumbling grew into a full-blown earthquake, causing the very ground beneath my feet to shake and heave. The air was thick with dust and debris, and I found myself struggling to maintain my bnce as the world around me seemed to being apart at the seams. And yet, even as I fought to stay upright, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement building within me. This was the moment I had been waiting for, the moment when the Wyrmbeast would finally awaken from its long slumber. A loud roar suddenly echoed through the cavern. It was the Wyrmbeast, finally roused from its centuries-long sleep, and I could feel its power coursing through the earth itself. "Oh, she''s awake," I muttered. A quest announcement appeared in front of me as usual. I quickly transformed into my demonic form. My five tentacles sprouted from my back like grotesque appendages. My six wings unfurled from my shoulders, beating the air with powerful strokes, and my horns jutted out from my head. Each one of my two tails was tipped with a jagged barb, and they flicked andshed behind me like deadly weapons. A crack began to form in the thick, rocky exterior. It started small, a hairline fracture that seemed to spread outwards with rming speed. And then, with a deafening roar, the Wyrmbeast burst free from her rocky prison. The ground shook beneath me as she emerged, a massive creature that towered over me like a mountain. Her scales were dark as night, and they gleamed in the faint light that filtered through the trees. Her eyes zed with a fiery intensity, and her jaws opened wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth that glinted in the moonlight. With a quick flick of my wrist, I activated my teleportation magic and disappeared from her sight. In the blink of an eye, I reappeared behind the monster, my eyes fixed on her massive form. I hovered in the middle of the air, my tentacles and wings extending outwards. The Wyrmbeast, caught off guard by my sudden disappearance, let out a surprised roar as she searched for me. But I was nowhere to be found, and she quickly became frustrated, thrashing her massive form from side to side in an attempt to locate me. As she moved, her thick, muscr body rippled with each movement, sending shockwaves through the ground and shattering windows with her every step. Her long, serpentine tailshed out behind her, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. [Name: Wyrmbeast] [Level 151] [HP: 150,000/150,000] [MP: 71/578] A grin immediately appeared on my face. "Not bad," I muttered in excitement. I used my skill. ''Devil''s Blessing'' [Devil''s Blessing has been activated.] A grin appeared on my lips. "It''s showtime!" Without hesitation, I unleashed my wrath upon her, my tentacles drilling into her thick hide and prating deep into her flesh. [You have pierced a Wyrmbeast for 1750 HP] X6 The Wyrmbeast roared in agony as my tentacles'' wrath drilled deep into her skin. Her massive body thrashed around, smashing everything in her way as she tried to dislodge me from her back. But I was too quick for her. I used my teleportation skill to disappear from her sight before she could react, reappearing behind her to deliver another deadly blow. [You have pierced a Wyrmbeast for 1631 HP] X6 The monster was in a rage. Her massive ws swiped through the air, sending boulders flying and shaking the ground beneath her. Yes, even though her body was huge and her HP point was far above mine, a huge monster''s weakness was speed. Apart from that, with my teleport skill, I could move anywhere easily and attack her in her blind spot. That way I could beat her more easily. The Wyrmbeast turned, searching for me with her massive, bloodshot eyes. But before she could even catch a glimpse of me, I struck again. My tentacles tore through her skin like a hot knife through butter. The monster howled in agony, iling wildly as she tried to shake me off. But I was too quick for her. With another sh of ck smoke, I was gone, only to reappear momentster on her other side. Again and again, I repeated the tactic, striking at the Wyrmbeast from all sides with lightning-fast attacks. Each time I hit her, she roared in pain and fury, destroying everything in her path. Finally, 5 minutester, the Wyrmbeast''s massive body copsed to the ground with a thunderous crash. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the earth, shattering boulders and sending debris flying in all directions. I hovered in the air, watching in awe as the once-mighty monstery still, its body crushed under its own weight. For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then, slowly, I descended to the ground. I smiled smugly. "Piece of cake." With the Wyrmbeast lying motionless on the ground, I switched my tentacles to Gluttony mode. As my tentacles shifted, rows of jagged teeth materialized, lining their maws. My tentacles began to writhe with an insatiable hunger, eager to feast on the monster''s flesh. Without hesitation, my tentacles darted forward, their razor-sharp teeth digging into the Wyrmbeast''s thick hide. The sensation of tearing through the creature''s flesh was both satisfying and revolting, a mix of pleasure and disgust. Blood poured out in thick rivulets, coating my tentacles with a sticky, crimson sheen. From my hunting results today, I reached level 100. That level was quite high for a human, but not for devils and angels. But again, mortals couldn''t beat this monster, they even had to put her to sleep, so I was guessing it might be hard to get my level up in the mortal realm. ''I wonder if I can go back and forth between the two worlds after this¡­'' I thought. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 212: Desperate Call Chapter 212: Desperate Call Seven Sins System Chapter 212. Desperate Call The dawn hade by the time I had reached the milestone of level 105. The euphoria of my achievement was quickly reced by the overwhelming sense of dread as I realized I had nowhere to rest my head. The academy was now out of the question. I couldn''t go back to my dormitory, as Aria might check my room again, and I couldn''t risk being caught. "Where should I go now¡­" I muttered, yawning indifferently. I settled myselffortably on the mound of monster corpses, my legs casually folding beneath me. The grotesque scene before me was a testament to my strength and prowess as the devil. Dozens upon dozens of foul creaturesy strewn haphazardly, their twisted forms contorted in death. My tentacles writhed with delight as they busily devoured the remains with a ferocity that was typical of them. Their ravenous hunger was never satisfied, and the pile of corpses beneath me only seemed to whet their insatiable appetite. The stench of death hung heavy in the air, and the grisly sight of so many fallen monsters was a testament to the danger of this ce. I had descended into the depths of the earth, seeking out the most treacherous and deadly creatures in order to test my mettle. ''Should I go to the hotel?'' I thought. Of course, I had no intention of actually paying for it, not when I had just unlocked my Hypnosis skill. I would definitely put it to good use. But I wasn''t content to simply settle for any old hotel near the academy. No, I was a devil, and I had a taste for the finer things in life. A luxurious hotel, one where I could indulge in all manner of vices, was what I desired. Wine, women, and afortable bed to rest my weary head, that was what I craved. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that the mortal realm was not always amodating to my whims. The club was likely closed by now, and the chances of finding a decent bottle of wine at this ungodly hour were slim to none. Well, the forest around me seemed like a suitable ce to spend the night, but even that was not ideal. As a devil, I could use my Devil Craft to create a makeshift bed, but I longed for something morefortable. I inhaled deeply, the cool night air filling my lungs as I considered my options. "Right... as long as it has a nice bed, it''s good enough," I murmured, lowering my expectations. In the worst case, I would go over to Carl''s house and sleep there. I could only hope his guest room was still empty. As I sat there, contemting my next destination, my attention was drawn to the pile of monster corpses beneath me. My tentacles, ever eager to sate their insatiable appetite, were making quick work of the grotesque remains. One by one, the twisted limbs and misshapen bodies were devoured with gusto, disappearing into the ravenous maws of my writhing appendages. I watched with a mixture of fascination and revulsion as my tentacles tore through flesh and bone alike, consuming everything in their path. Finally, one of my tentacles seized upon a particrlyrge chunk of meat, its jaws snapping shut with a satisfying crunch. I could hear the sound of bone breaking as the tentacle gulped down the morsel with a single, greedy swallow. I stood up straight, my eyes locked on the wriggling mass of tentacles before me. Something was awe-inspiring about the way they moved, like a living, breathing organism all on their own. An announcement about my Gluttony point appeared. [Gluttony has gone up by 100] [Gluttony 1010/1000] With that, it meant I had fulfilled my two sins points. All that was left were 5 more. Well, my Wrath and Greed points were also almost full due to my constant hunt and how I kept using my Greed tentacles to do a lot of things. When I was just about to open my portal, an announcement appeared in front of me. [A mortal is summoning you. Do you want to answer her call?] [Yes/No] The voice that echoed inside my head was like a whisper, soft and almost ethereal in its intonation. It was a woman''s voice, filled with sorrow and anguish, and it spoke directly to my mind. ''O''Lord of Wrath,'' the voice said, its words ringing out with a sense of urgency. ''Please answer my call. Please help me...'' At first, I thought it was just an ordinary summon, another voice among the countless others that had called out to me as usual. But as I listened to the woman''s words, I could sense something different in her tone. There was a clear desperation there. A wicked grin appeared on my lips as the woman''s voice faded away. "I think I just found my ce to spend the night," I muttered, unable to resist the allure of this typical summon. It wasn''t just because of her tears or the desperate tone in her voice, though those were certainlypelling factors. No, what really drew me to her was the fact that she was mortal, helpless, and vulnerable, willing to ept any terms I gave her in exchange for my help. This was a typical summon for me, one that was hard to resist. It wasn''t the tears or the desperation that called out to me, but rather the mortal state that the woman was in. In this state, she would ept any terms I gave her, and I could demand her body and soul for one request, a bargain that was too good to pass up. With a quick and decisive "Yes," I vanished from the forest in an instant, appearing elsewhere in my shadow form. But as I took in my new surroundings, I was shocked by the chaos that surrounded me, and even more so by my summoner. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 213: You Arent My Servant Chapter 213: You Aren''t My Servant Seven Sins System Chapter 213. You Aren''t My Servant I quickly realized that my summoner was none other than Rachel, a student from the academy and a member of Theo''s team. She was now a part of Aria''s team. Rachel''s terrified state was evident. Her face was contorted in fear and her eyes were wide with panic. Tears streamed down her cheeks, leaving wet trails in their wake. She crouched by the side of a bathtub, her hands covering her head as if to protect herself from some unseen danger. As I observed her status above her head, I saw that her MP was already depleted, indicating that she had fought with all her might. She was a mage, and without her MP, she was powerless to defend herself. The summoning circle was drawn on the floor with her blood, a testament to the desperation of her situation. I observed the surroundings, I could tell that Rachel was not in the academy. The bathroom was small and cramped, with an unpleasant smell lingering in the air. The walls were stained with what appeared to be mold and mildew, and the floor was littered with debris and dirt. It was clear that Rachel was not in a mall or hotel either since the conditions were far from sanitary. The sink was rusted and had a few hairs clinging to its edge. A few dirty towels hung from a rusty rack beside the sink, and a couple of empty shampoo bottlesy on the floor. The toilet seat was broken and there were no toilet papers in sight. I could even see a couple of used condoms on the floor which I was sure had been there for at least a month. The sound of banging on the door made me turn towards it. The noise was so loud that it almost shook the walls of the bathroom. The banging was so forceful that I thought the door would give way any moment now. The banging continued relentlessly, and I could hear a group of men shouting outside. "Open up, Rachel! We know you''re in there!" one of them yelled, his voice filled with anger. Another man added, "Don''t make us break down the door, girl! You know what happens when you defy us!" Their voices were harsh, and I could feel the anger emanating from them. It was clear that they were not here to have a friendly chat with Rachel. Rachel looked up at me with pleading eyes. "Please, help me," she whispered. But before I answered her, the men''s voices came again. "Open this damn door, Rachel!" one of the men shouted, his voice filled with anger and frustration. "Yeah, you can''t hide from us forever!" another added, his voice equally harsh. Their words were like fuel to the fire, making their attempts to break down the door even more furious. They pushed and shoved, throwing their weight against the wooden barrier. Finally, after several attempts, the door began to give way. It was almost open. A cupboard that had been pushed up against it was the only thing holding it back. The men seemed to realize this and began to push even harder, determined to break through. It was then that I realized that whoever was after Rachel was not someone to be taken lightly. They were fighters, probably trained inbat. I turned to Rachel and sighed. "You want me to get rid of them, right?" I asked, my tone t and business-like. It was a question that needed no further exnation. I knew why she had sought me out. My voice caused Rachel to startle, and she turned to face me, her eyes widening. "Yes, please help me," she said, her words choking out between sobs. I let out a deep sigh. "Fine," I said, my tone clipped with impatience. "But don''t forget my payment. It''s either your soul or your body." Normally, I would make the deal upfront, but this was no ordinary job. This was an emergency. "Yes," she said, her nodding almost frantic with fear. The door burst open with a deafening crash, sending shards of wood and splinters flying in all directions. The cupboard that had been barricading the door was flung aside, and the broken remains of the doorframey scattered across the bathroom floor. Rachel let out a blood-curdling scream, her eyes wide with terror as three men entered the room. One of them was Gem. He sneered at Rachel, his face contorted with rage. My evil smirk appeared. "Well, well, well¡­ I like this kind of coincidence," I said sarcastically. My six wrath tentacles came out from my back and wiggled in mid-air. The men, who moments ago had been so determined to force their way into the bathroom, suddenly froze in shock, their eyes widening as they stared at me. It was clear that they were not expecting to encounter someone like me, and for a moment, I savored the power that came with their surprise. "My Lord...what are you doing here?" Gem stammered, his eyes widening in shock as they settled on my grotesque form. "My Lord?" I repeated, my voice hissing a whisper that dripped with contempt. "When will I be your lord? You aren''t my servants," I spat in a cynical tone, my devil voice belying my true intentions. "What do you mean? It''s me, Gem. Your loyal servant," he said, trying to convince me of his fealty. "I don''t have servants like you¡­" I hissed, my crimson eyes narrowing as I stalked closer to him. The other two fighters, a human and an elf, recoiled in shock at my menacing presence. "B-But¡­" Gem stuttered, clearly unsure of how to proceed. Before he could finish his sentence, the elf by his side interrupted him, his eyes flicking over to the summoning formation near Rachel. "Look!" he eximed, pointing a slender finger at the intricate circle etched into the floor. "She used a different formation. This demon is a fake. He is not the Lord of Wrath!" he dered, his voice filled with righteous anger. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 214: Transformation Chapter 214: Transformation Seven Sins System Chapter 214. Transformation Gem''s eyes were zing with a fierce intensity, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "How dare you try to trick us... How dare you try to mimic our lord..." he hissed, his voice low and dangerous. The other two fighters nodded in agreement, their faces twisted into ugly masks of fury. My own anger surged through me, my tentacles writhing and curling as I prepared to unleash my full wrath upon them. "There is only one Lord of Wrath! That''s me!" I roared, my voice echoing off the walls of the cramped bathroom. But instead of cowering in fear as I had expected, they merely exchanged a meaningful nce before turning back to face me. My eyes were drawn to a strange ck crystal that the fighters had taken out, its dark surface pulsing with ominous energy. My senses were assaulted by its presence, the demonic energy radiating from it like a noxious fog. I knew in an instant that this was something from my realm, but it was unlike anything I had ever encountered before. Without warning, the fighters suddenly began to crush the ck crystal in their hands, their fingers digging into the sharp edges of the jagged surface. As they did so, the air around us thickened with the concentrated dark power emanating from the crystal, the very essence of my realm. I watched with a frown as the dark energy enveloped their bodies one by one, their eyes widening in shock as they were consumed by the raw power of the crystal. Their screams echoed off the walls of the bathroom as the darkness enveloped them, their bodies writhing in agony as the energy coursed through their veins. Despite their suffering, I could feel the exhration coursing through their bodies, the thrill of power that came with the dark energy. It was intoxicating. My eyes widened as I saw the status above their heads. Their levels had risen rapidly to at least 20 levels above their previous state, their HP and MP soaring to incredible heights. I had never seen anything like it before. But it wasn''t just their stats that had changed. The dark power that had enveloped their bodies was now visible to the naked eye, pulsing and writhing around them like a malevolent aura. It was as though they had be something other than human, something darker and infinitely more powerful. As they opened their eyes, I saw that they had changed as well. Their once-normal eyes were now red, the telltale sign of a demon. I knew at that moment that they were no longer mere mortals, but something far more dangerous and unpredictable. An announcement appeared in front of me. [Anomaly power detected!] [Estimated: Demons] My heart was racing as I stared in disbelief at the mortals, who had just transformed into demons right before my eyes. It wasn''t fear that gripped me, but rather shock and disbelief. How could mortals be demons without making a deal with a devil, or bing one of our servants? My mind raced as I thought about what I knew of the shadow realm. Every servant had their own mark, a distinctive symbol etched onto their flesh that was invisible to mortals but could be easily detected by other devils. This mark was how we distinguished one of our own from the rest of the world, and it was a safeguard to prevent us from identally killing one of our own. But these fighters had no such mark, and yet they had ess to power from my realm. The thought was mind-boggling. How could they tap into my realm''s power without a deal or a mark? Was it even possible? These fighters had broken all the rules, and I couldn''t help but wonder what it meant. Gem''s eyes flickered with an ominous red light, and he mmed his foot onto the ground with a deafening force that shook the entire bathroom. The tiles beneath his feet cracked and shattered, sending shards of porcin flying in every direction. The demonic energy emanating from the fighters was palpable, and I could feel its malevolent power coursing through my veins. I could see the ck veins snaking up their necks, their hands morphing into razor-sharp ws that gleamed dangerously in the dim light of the bathroom. "Behold you lowly demon! How dare you try to impersonate our lord!" he yelled at me. The others immediately took an attack stance, preparing to attack me. "I should be the one who said that..." I hissed in displeasure. And I would find out why. Without further ado, I teleported behind them. My wrath tentacles, which were shaped like sharp des, glinted menacingly in the dim light of the bathroom. Without hesitation, I plunged them into their bodies, careful not to strike any vital points since I wanted to interrogate them. Blood spattered everywhere, staining the walls and floor of the bathroom. I could feel their HP points dropping drastically, but to my surprise, there was no scream of pain that came out of their mouths. It was as if they didn''t feel anything. Suddenly, their eyes turnedpletely red, and I could see the concentrated dark power enveloping their bodies once again. I could feel their power growing stronger by the second, and it was starting to worry me. This was not how mortals or demons were supposed to react to a demon''s attack. They were supposed to be afraid, to beg for mercy. Their red eyes fixed on me, and I could see the anger and hatred burning in them. Without further ado, they quickly ripped out my tentacles from their bodies, leaving behind gaping wounds that should have been debilitating. But instead, they simply stood up, their eyes zing red with demonic energy. They turned towards me, their movements fluid and unhindered by their injuries. In a blink of an eye, they lunged toward me with their ws. I teleported away from the fighters. When their ws hit me, my body disintegrated into a cloud of ck smoke, swirling and dissipating into the air. In the blink of an eye, I appeared on the other side of the room, out of the bathroom of course since the space was too narrow. It was a dimly lit warehouse, filled with an assortment of crates and boxes that lined the walls. The faint glow of a flickering light illuminated the space, casting long shadows across the room. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 215: Parasite? Chapter 215: Parasite? Seven Sins System Chapter 215. Parasite? My eyes were fixed on their bodies. The wounds that were inflicted on them by my wrath tentacles were slowly closing up. The bleeding had stopped, and it looked like makeshift ster had been applied to their wounds. But it wasn''t any ordinary ster; it was their demonic power that was working its magic. "Hmm¡­ this is interesting¡­" I muttered. Gem let out an ear-splitting growl and lunged forward, his ws outstretched. In a split second, he smashed his arm into the wall of the bathroom, his razor-sharp ws slicing through the tiles like butter. The force of his impact was so great that the entire wall crumbled and chunks of rock and ster rained down on the ground, creating a deafening noise. The other demons followed suit, joining Gem in his rage-fueled attack on the bathroom. With a synchronized movement, they all plunged their ws into the wall and tore it apart, sending debris flying in every direction. The sound of shattering tiles and splintering wood filled the air, punctuated by the asional grunt or growl from the enraged demons. Rachel let out a small terrified yelp. Her heart raced, and she felt a lump form in her throat. She couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her, and the fear that had been building up inside her was now threatening to spill out. The demons turned to her, their eyes locked on her trembling figure. Gem''s wicked grin spread across his face, a sinister delight emanating from his every pore. With a cold and calcted voice, he barked out amand to his subordinates, "Catch her. She is the summoner." His red eyes flickered with a dangerous glint as he watched his subordinates move into position, a cruel smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. One of the menacing figures approached the terrified young woman. Rachel''s eyes widened in fear, and she screamed in terror, a shrill sound that pierced the night like a dagger. I simply flicked my finger and used my barrier on her. A transparent barrier formed around Rachel. It was like a ss dome that protected her from any harm. The demon man lunged at her, but his body bounced off the barrier as if it was made of steel. Rachel''s scream was muffled by the barrier, but I could still see the terror in her eyes. "Shut up, mortal! You give me a headache!" I roared at her in annoyance. I wasn''t Dr. Allen now, so I would put my nice devilish act in ordance with what I wanted. It was enough to silence her and turn their attention to me. They let out a primal scream and lunged at me, their ws gleaming in the dim light of the warehouse. I could see the hunger in their eyes, the desire to tear me apart, to prove their superiority over me, a lowly demon. I was not intimidated. Instead, I stood my ground, my eyes fixed on their movements, my tentacles ready to strike at any moment. As they approached, I could feel their energy, their strength, their demonic power coursing through their veins. Without hesitation, I let my tentacles move swiftly, striking at their bodies, and trying to pierce their flesh. But they were quick. Their ws brushed my tentacles. I simply folded my arms in front of my chest and observed the demons'' movements, I couldn''t help but wonder about the source of their newfound power. I had encountered various forms of demonic energy before, but this was different. Their movements were faster and more precise, and their strength was overwhelming. The crystals seemed to be the source of their power, but what were they exactly? Did it change thempletely or did it work like doping that would give them temporary power? As I watched the demons fight with my tentacles, I noticed how the ck veins on their bodies started to grow and expand, like an intricatework of dark roots spreading across their skin. It was a grotesque sight, like a parasite slowly eating away at its host''s body. The veins pulsed with otherworldly energy, one that seemed to fuel the demons'' powers. Their movements became even more frenzied and wild as if the demonic energy was consuming them from within. It was fascinating to witness, like watching a creature transform into something else entirely. I also couldn''t help but notice the change in their energy. It was like they were letting the demonic energy eat away at their ordinary energy, and in turn, change it. It was a dangerous gamble, for if they let the demonic energy consume thempletely, there might be noing back. I knew it was the same method we, the devils, used to turn mortals into our servants, to imbue them with our own demonic energy and make them our own. But this... this was different. This was something else entirely. The crystals were a clear manifestation of the demonic energy, condensed and transformed into a tangible form. But where did theye from? Who had crafted them? The thought troubled me deeply. If they were the work of a devil, then surely, I would have sensed their presence. But there was nothing. I couldn''t sense any of it. Then something hit me as I watched them. "Did those demonic energiese from ordinary demons?" I analyzed, my voice barely above a whisper. The frown on my forehead deepened as I struggled to make sense of what I was seeing. Since demons were mortals'' enemies, they were usually either afraid of us or treated as enemies once they were confronted by demons. Except for the devils, of course. They were a different breed altogether. With their powers of persuasion and their ability to grant wishes, they were a force to be reckoned with. But these creatures were different. They seemed to be drawing power from something else, something beyond their usual realm of influence. It was as if they were tapping into a source of energy that was beyond theirprehension. I knew they were mere foot soldiers, pawns in arger game that I had yet to understand. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 216: Not A Mortal, Not A Demon Chapter 216: Not A Mortal, Not A Demon Seven Sins System Chapter 216. Not A Mortal, Not A Demon ''Maybe that''s why the mortals are trying to summon demons...'' I thought. I couldn''t help but ponder their motivations. Perhaps it was their insatiable thirst for power that drove them to such desperate measures. After all, who wouldn''t envy the immense power that the demons and angels possessed over them? It was all just spection on my part, though, as I had no concrete evidence to support my theory. The fight had been raging on for a full ten minutes now, an unusually long time for someone like me who usually dealt with small fries. My tentacles moved with a speed that matched their ferocity, attacking with all the skill and strength I had honed over the years. Yet, despite my best efforts, they somehow managed to hold their own against me. This was a clear indication of how much their strength had grown since our first encounter. "Well," I unfolded my arms. "I need to wrap this up," I said. ''Scan.'' [Evidence number 9 has been found. Mortals who turned into demons] I used my teleportation skill, and in an instant, I vanished from sight. When I reappeared, I was standing directly behind them, my tentacles coiled and ready to strike. Their shock was palpable, their mouths hanging open in disbelief. For them, it must have seemed as though I had vanished into thin air, only to materialize out of nowhere, like some kind of spectral apparition. Without hesitation, my tentacles shot forward, stabbing through the air with deadly precision. They never stood a chance as my appendages pierced their flesh, plunging deep into their bodies with a sickening squelch. With each strike, a burst of crimson blood sprayed forth, painting the surrounding area with a gruesome shade of red. I targeted their vital organs, aiming for their hearts or their heads, wherever I could inflict the most damage. A secondter, they fell before me, their bodies twitching and convulsing as life drained away from them. Their lifeless bodies lie in twisted, contorted positions, and blood burst forth from their wounds like a geyser, spraying out in every direction. It painted the surrounding area with a sickeningly dark red hue, the metallic scent of it filling the air. It was a brutal sight, but one that I had grown ustomed to. But there was one exception. Gem. I stood there, looking down at their lifeless bodies. But then something strange began to happen. Their skin began to shift and change, morphing into a deep, obsidian ck. It was as though the darkness of their souls had seeped into their very flesh, tainting it with an otherworldly aura. As I watched, the transformation grew more and more pronounced, their skin crackling and sizzling as if they were being burned alive, though there was no fire to be seen. It was a side effect of the demonic crystal they had used. And now, that energy was coursing through their bodies, twisting and distorting them beyond recognition. I knew from experience that this transformation was irreversible, a permanent mark of their dalliance with the dark power. The fact that nothing happened after killing them showed that they have turned into demons, the agreement did not count them as mortals. My attention turned to Gem. He was the only one still alive, his body writhing in front of me as he clutched at his stomach, blood oozing from the wound I had inflicted upon him. Despite the terrible injury he had suffered, however, he did not seem to be in any pain. In fact, he roared at me, his eyes zing with a fierce intensity. His ws swung a few inches in front of me. It was as though he had tapped into a well of power that was beyond mortalprehension, one that had given him the strength to defy even death itself. Two of my tentacles snaked out and wrapped themselves around his arms, lifting him off the ground and suspending him in mid-air. Despite his best efforts, his legs iled wildly as he tried to break free from my grasp. But my tentacles were strong, and they held him fast, their grip unyielding. Before Gem could do a thing, my other two tentacles snaked out and wrapped themselves around his legs, binding him firmly in ce. He struggled against the restraints, his face contorting in anger and frustration. But it was no use. My tentacles were too strong, too powerful for him to break free from. With a final roar of defiance, he fell silent, his body going limp as he realized the futility of his struggle. I held him there, suspended in mid-air, and could feel the power of the demonic energy coursing through his body. "Let''s see what''s on your mind¡­" I muttered. With Gem firmly restrained by my tentacles, I brought him closer to me, my eyes fixed on his now twisted and inhuman form. As I looked at him, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity. He was no longer human, not entirely, and I was intrigued by the transformation he had undergone. My eyes were on him. I noticed how he roared and raged like a wild beast,pletely consumed by the demonic power that now coursed through his veins. It was a strange sight, one that both repulsed and fascinated me. So before I could read his thoughts, I decided to conduct a little experiment "Tean (Friend)?" I asked using the demonnguage. If he understood this, he was simply just a demon vessel. In other words, this creature was not a mortal named Gem anymore. Gem simply had given his body as a container of a demon. But he answered me with a roar of anger. It was not a mortalnguage nor was it the demonnguage. It was simply a useless shout. "Tean?" I asked one more time. But he gave me the same reaction. "Hmm¡­" I hummed. "So you are neither a mortal nor a demon. That''s really sad¡­" I muttered. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 217: Empty Vessel Chapter 217: Empty Vessel Seven Sins System Chapter 217. Empty Vessel I reached out my hand and gripped his head, feeling the energy coursing through his body. It was like nothing I had ever felt before, a dark and twisted power. "Envy..." I muttered. I delved deeper into Gem''s memories, it was like wading through a swamp, murky and unclear. It was a tangled mess of emotions, desires, and thoughts that made my head spin. It was clear that Gem was no longer in control of his own body. Sifting through the memories, I tried to find a way to uncover the truth behind the demonic power that had taken over Gem''s body. As I searched, I noticed something strange. The memories seemed to shift and change as if being tampered with. It was as if someone, or something, was trying to keep me from discovering the truth. His mind was a tangled mess, abyrinthine maze of memories and thoughts that seemed to defy all sense of order and coherence. Normally, when I read someone''s mind, it was like flipping through the pages of a well-organized book, with each thought and memoryid out neatly in sequence. But with Gem, it was like trying to read several books at once, all jumbled up and ovepping each other in a dizzying array of confusion and chaos. I felt myself getting lost in the maze of his memories. One moment, I was reliving a vivid scene from his childhood, the next I was plunged into a nightmarish realm of demons and darkness, my realm. It was as if Gem''s mind was a living, breathing entity, constantly shifting and morphing like a kaleidoscope. But despite the overwhelmingplexity of his mind, I refused to give up. I knew that there was something important buried deep within Gem''s memories, something that could help me to solve my mission. I focused my mind and pushed through the resistance, determined to uncover the truth, Unfortunately, despite my attempt I failed. It was as if there were several entities within the Gem''s body. One was Gem and the others were demons. And strangely these demons weren''t high-level demons or powerful demons. They were simply monsters in the shadow realm. They were demons. The type of demons who often tried to escape to the mortal realm in the past were targeted by demon hunters and warriors. So, it was hard for me to find what I wanted to know. After struggling with Gem''s chaotic memories for some time, I finally opened my eyes and looked at him with a frown on my forehead. I couldn''t find any useful information in his memories. I couldn''t help but mutter under my breath, "What the fuck?" This was certainly not what I had expected. But now, since he had fulfilled his purpose and was no longer of any use to me, I knew what I had to do. I was about to crush Gem''s head with my tentacle, but my senses tingled with a warning. I quickly turned my head, my eyes scanning my surroundings, and my other tentacles unfurled in preparation for an attack. I could feel the presence of something moving quickly on either side of me. The tentacle on my right side swung with a violent force, thrashing everything in its path. The wind created by the movement was so strong that it made my hair and clothes flutter. The tentaclended on something, or rather someone, and threw him away with a rough toss. The impact of the throw sent the person crashing into a nearby wall with a loud thud. The wall cracked under the impact, and rubble rained down from the ceiling. At the same time, I quickly extended my hand to my left side, where another attacker was attempting to ambush me, and used my skill. I could see a blur of motion as he came charging toward me. A powerful barrier appeared. The barrier shimmered into existence, forming a translucent shield that blocked the attacker''s weapon from hitting me. I turned to the other side, to see who my other attacker was. "I certainly didn''t expect this," I muttered. It was Gem''s subordinate. The one I just killed. It was like nothing I had ever encountered before. This being resembled an undead creature with its sunken eyes, pallid skin, and gnashing teeth that seemed to thirst for blood. But there was something different about this creature. While a typical zombie would move with sluggishness, this creature moved with an incredible speed that took me by surprise. He wed at my transparent barrier, ramming himself into it with a ferocity that suggested that he would stop at nothing to get to me. I could see no consciousness left in him. It was like his body had been overtaken by the remaining demonic power, leaving only a shell of his former self. But I didn''t just see the physical form of the undead, I saw the energy that enveloped him. It was a chaotic and twisted mix of demonic and mortal energy, like a raging storm that threatened to consume everything in its path. Also, I could see his soul struggling to break free from its decaying body. But the demonic energy was like a tight, unbreakable grip that bound the soul to the rotting flesh. It was as if the demon had taken control of the body and refused to release it, even in death. The soul within the undead''s body was clearly in agony. "What pitiful creature¡­" I spoke in a clinical tone, my eyes locked onto the undead. "You chose power, but now you can''t escape even from your own body." Of course, I immediately realized that rather than attacking me, the undead was actually angry and raging because he wanted someone to help him extricate himself. He was pleading for help, begging to be freed from the demonic curse that bound him. "I will help you then," I hissed, my tone unwavering. I knew what I had to do. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 218: Soul Or Body? Chapter 218: Soul Or Body? Seven Sins System Chapter 218. Soul Or Body? I extended one of my tentacles toward the undead and transformed it into its Gluttony mode. The once smooth and sleek surface of the tentacle morphed into a gnarled and twisted mass of mouths, with jagged teeth lining the edges. He tried to evade my tentacle''s grasp. But my aim was true, and with a swift and fluid motion, my tentacle snatched him from the air. The creature thrashed wildly, its sharp teeth gnashing together in a futile attempt to break free from my tentacle''s grasp. But it was toote. With one swift motion, my tentacle brought the creature to its mouth and devoured it whole. It engulfed his body along with his soul. But that didn''t mean I could im it. He never made a pact with me. So, the soul woulde out once I managed to digest the demonic power and absorb it. I swallowed thest bit of him and could feel a lingering resistance. It was struggling against the confines of my tentacle, trying to break free. My tentacles began to digest the demonic energy that was once trapped within the undead''s body. The monster-like teeth on my tentacles gnashed and ground, breaking down the energy and destroying the physical body inside me. It was a gruesome and messy process, but one that was necessary for me to absorb the energy. As the digestion process continued, I could feel the power of the demonic energy coursing through me. It was dark and twisted, but undeniably potent. I could sense its potential, and I knew that once I had fully absorbed it. Eventually, my tentacles had sessfully consumed and processed all of the demonic energy. As I had predicted, the soul emerged from my tentacles and disappeared into the ether. "What a waste," I muttered as I gazed at the faded blue light. I referred to the soul of course. My tentacles now headed for another one and just like before, in one move I immediately ate it. Then my attention back to Gem. My tentacles moved with fluid grace, their movements were almost serpentine as they coiled and uncoiled with deadly precision. With one swift motion, I unplugged the tentacles from Gem''s body. But rather than let Gem''s body fall to the ground, I tossed him into the air. My four remaining tentacles transformed into their Gluttony mode, and the monster-like teeth that now adorned them gleamed wickedly in the dim light. With a violent swing, the tentacles bit into Gem''s body, ripping it apart with ease. Flesh and bone were no match for the razor-sharp teeth that tore through them, leaving nothing but shredded remains. The tentacles continued to feast on Gem''s body, swallowing chunks of flesh and bone with disgusting slurping sounds. The gruesome disy was not for the faint of heart, but to me, it was just amon sight. As the tentacles consumed everyst bit of the body, I could feel the demonic energy coursing through my veins. It was potent and exhrating, and I could feel myself growing stronger with each passing moment. But just like before, Gem''s soul was not mine so it just came out like that. The echoes of the chaos that had ensued moments before lingered in the air, but now the warehouse had turned eerily silent. The only sounds were my own shallow breathing and the subtle creaking of the old warehouse. It was as if all the grunts had disappeared into thin air. However, my attention was soon drawn toward a faint sobbing sound that seemed to being from the damaged bathroom nearby. Rachel''s presence in the bathroom suddenly dawned on me, and I turned to face the direction of the noise. My body dissipated into a thick, inky ck smoke that swirled and twisted in the air like a malevolent tornado. The smoke snaked its way across the warehouse floor, slipping past the remaining debris and detritus left by the battle. Then, it coalesced once more, reforming into my previous monstrous form in front of Rachel. My eyes locked onto the figure of Rachel. She was still crouching on the ground, her body shuddering with fear, her eyes screwed shut tightly. She was a small, fragile figure, but something in the way she held herself, even in the face of such overwhelming terror, spoke of strength and resilience. I let out a deep sigh and brought my arms to my chest, folding them tightly across my chest. I couldn''t believe that she didn''t realize that I killed Gem and his subordinates. "Hey," I called out to her, my voicecking its usual smooth tone. "I already granted your wish." But there was no response from Rachel. Instead, her body shook violently as if she were caught in the grip of an unseen force. My heart raced as I watched her trembling form, unsure of what to do or how to help. "Oi!" I called out to her, my voice harsher than before. Still, there was no response from Rachel. It was almost as if she had retreated into herself, lost in some kind of internal struggle. With a flick of my finger, I used my Telekic powers. The force focused intently on Rachel''s body as I raised her up from the ground, lifting her into the air with a gentle ease that belied the sheer strength of my abilities. I watched as she began to float before me, suspended in mid-air like a marite on invisible strings. It was as if thews of gravity no longer held sway in my presence. Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief. Her mouth hung open in a silent gasp, and tears streamed down her face, leaving glistening trails in their wake. The fear in her eyes was palpable, and I could feel it radiating from her like a tangible force. "I already granted your wish. Now, I want to finish our deal," I said, my voice carrying an edge of impatience. Rachel nodded her head, her expression a mask of fear and trepidation. "So what do you want to give me? Soul or body?" I asked, my eyes fixed on her form with a hunger that could not be denied. A soul sounded delicious, but the prospect of iming her body and making her my own subus was equally tempting. I could bring her into the shadow realm and make her my witness. Rachel remained silent, her gaze downcast as if she were struggling to make a decision. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 219: Rachels Plea Chapter 219: Rachel''s Plea Seven Sins System Chapter 219. Rachel''s Plea I summoned my Telekic powers once more, causing Rachel''s body to move closer to me with a sudden jerk, pulling her towards me until her face was mere inches from mine. Her eyes met mine, and I could see the fear etched in every line of her face. She was trapped, caught in the grip of my powers. "Answer me," I hissed, my eyes fixed on hers with an intensity that bordered on the predatory. And then, with a sudden burst of energy, she gave me what I wanted. An answer. "B-Body," she said, her voice trembling with fear and trepidation. I pulled my face away from hers, my eyes narrowing in disbelief. "Oh, I didn''t expect that," I said in surprise, my voice tinged with a note of disbelief. Most mortals preferred to pay with their souls, after all. It was rare for someone to offer up their body. "Do you have a fetish for devils?" I blurted out in a teasing tone, eager to understand the motivations behind her choice. There was something intriguing about her, something that drew me in even as I toyed with her like a cat with a mouse. Rachel''s body trembled as I hovered over her, a smug smile ying at the corners of my lips as I watched her struggle to find the words to answer my question. She shook her head from side to side, her lips parted as she gasped for breath. I could see the fear and uncertainty written all over her face, and I relished in the power I held over her. "Then?" I demanded, my voice cold andmanding. Her eyes flickered up to mine, a sh of defiance sparking in her gaze. "At least... after I die, I want to be separated from you..." she sobbed, her voice barely audible above the sound of her own tears. "I don''t want to be crushed in damnation." My smile faded, reced by a sudden sense of disappointment. I had thought she had a fetish for demons or something, but it seemed that she was simply a mortal, afraid of the consequences of her own desires. Still, a deal was a deal, and I wasn''t about to back down now. "Very well," I said, my voice t and emotionless. "Our deal is concluded," I added even though I wasn''t really happy about it. "But before I do, I want to know something from you," I said, my voice low and measured. I fixed my eyes on hers, watching as she flinched under my gaze. "Y-Yes?" she stuttered, clearly afraid of what I might ask. "What happened? Why did they attack you?" I demanded, my tone harsh and unforgiving. "I don''t know," she whispered, her voice barely audible above the sound of my own breathing. "What happened? Tell me?" I pressed, my impatience growing with every passing moment. "I don''t know either. They kidnapped me when I wanted to go visit my friends," she said again, her eyes flickering nervously over my shoulder. "Then?" I demanded. "Then they brought me here¡­ I don''t know what they want from me. But I know they meant evil so I tried to run away," she exined, her voice quavering with fear. "Is this connected to your ex-mentor?" I asked, my voice soft yet firm. Only Theo connected Gem and Rachel. "I ¨C I think," she answered hesitantly, her voiceced with fear. "They haven''t said anything to me since I ran away as soon as I opened my eyes." I could see the fear etched on her face. "Then why are you trying to summon me instead of other devils?" I asked in curiosity, trying to make sense of the situation. "That''s because they mentioned you. I heard it by ident when they drugged me and took me in their car," she exined, her voice barely above a whisper. "They mentioned about me?" I asked again, my mind racing with possibilities. "Yes. They said you were their leader," she exined, her eyes flickering with a mix of fear and confusion. They did mention it before and I couldn''t deny the fact that this piqued my interest. "Why did you summon me then?" I asked again, my curiosity getting the better of me. "Uh¡­ since you''re their leader¡­ so I thought if I could make a deal with you first before they get to me, I''d be safe¡­" she exined, her head down and her voice barely above a whisper. Well, that sounded stupid, but it made sense to me. "My summoning formation, where did you get it?" I asked again, hoping for a more detailed exnation. I ced my bet on the academy library. But I was wrong. "From my family¡­" she replied, her voiceced with hesitation. It was clearly unexpected. "You family is my followers?" I asked for her confirmation, once again my curiosity getting the better of me. "No¡­" she muttered in nervousness. "They are warriors¡­ They participated in the war 300 years ago. That formation¡­ I found it in my house attic when I was a kid. Among the piles of memorial books and notes of my ancestors. I thought it was a spell book. Some kind of ancient magic formation, so I learned it. But when my mom found it, she yelled at me and said it was your summoning formation. My great-great-great grandfather kept it as a memento for everything that happened and how cruel the war was back then," she exined, her voice barely above a whisper. It was ironic, but it didn''t matter to me. As long as the deal waspleted. "One more thing," I spoke up, my tone firm and business-like. "You know what you have to do if you give a body to a devil, right?" I wanted to make sure that she was fully aware of the consequences of our deal, and that she wasn''t as clueless as ire. She nodded her head, her tears flowing freely. "I have to serve you¡­" she started sobbing. "I have to do whatever you ask..." Her sobs grew louder. "I can''t refuse your request..." Despite her reluctance, I knew what she was getting into, and she was willing to make the sacrifice for her own survival. "Good. Then¡­" I began, ready to finalize our deal. "Please, sir. I''ll do anything as long as you don''t make me hurt others¡­" Her gaze pleaded with me. "I''m a weak mortal. You will be disappointed if you order me to hurt others," she added. I was taken aback by her words. Why did she assume that I needed her help to hurt or kill others when I could easily do it on my own? But I could tell that she was genuinely afraid, and that she was desperate to ensure the safety of her loved ones. "I won''t," I rified, my tone reassuring. "Don''t hurt my family and friends either," she added, her voice quivering with emotion. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 220: Im A Picky Bastard Chapter 220: I''m A Picky Bastard Seven Sins System Chapter 220. I''m A Picky Bastard With a dry smile on my lips, I gave her a t stare of annoyance and folded my arms across my chest. "What makes you think I''m going to ask you to hurt another?" I asked, my voice cool and detached. She seemed to hesitate before she finally answered me, her words tumbling out in a rush. "Uh¡­ Because you are the Lord of Wrath. All you want is to kill, right?" she replied unsurely. As the words left her lips, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes in exasperation. Mortals never failed to disappoint me with their narrow-minded assumptions about me. Yes, I was the Lord of Wrath, but that didn''t mean I spent my time plotting to kill every living being that crossed my path. I uncrossed my arms and leaned forward, fixing my piercing gaze on the girl before me. She flinched under my stare, and I could see the fear in her eyes. I wasn''t surprised. Most mortals were terrified of us, and with good reason. We were creatures born of darkness, with powers beyond humanprehension. "Where did that stupid assumptione from?" I asked her, my voiceced with a hint of amusement. "I am a devil, yes, but I will kill if I want to. I won''t be wasting my time or my energy to kill irrelevant small fries." Rachel seemed taken aback by my response, and for a moment, she looked like she didn''t know what to say. But then, she gathered her courage and spoke up. "Then what do you want from me?" she asked, her voice shaking slightly. Once again, I found myself letting out a long, exasperated exhale. ''Right... she''s as clueless as ire,'' I thought in annoyance, my eyes narrowing as I regarded the trembling mortal before me. "Since you chose your body, you have to serve me with your body," I exined, my voice low andmanding. A mischievous smirk yed at the corners of my lips, the promise of pleasure and danger mingling in my gaze. Her fear was palpable, her tears streaming down her face as she looked up at me with trembling lips. "Y-You mean you want to eat me?" she asked in a trembling voice, her words choked with fear and disbelief. My smirk disappeared, reced with a sudden sense of frustration and irritation. I tried to keep myposure, clenching my jaw to hold back the sharp retort that threatened to spill out. ''Is my reputation really that bad?'' I thought in annoyance, the memory of all the mortals I had consumed in thest war weighing heavily on my mind. ''Yeah, I think.'' Still, hearing this same fear and disbelief from mortals over and over again never failed to get under my skin. "No," I replied firmly, my voice low and steady. "I have no intention of eating you. You are safe in my presence, so long as you serve me willingly." But despite my words, Rachel continued to sob, her regret and fear mingling in a palpable aura of despair. "I should have summoned the Lord of Lust instead..." she muttered, her voice low and regretful. "Why Lust?" Iined, my irritation clear in my tone. "We all would simply ask the same thing if a woman paid with her body," I added, my voice dripping with frustration. I knew I was being unfair since I only picked the most beautiful ones. But then again, we, the lords of sin, were picky bastards to the core. She raised her head and looked at me, her eyes wide and questioning. "You mean you asked me to have sex with you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. I let out an exasperated sigh, rolling my eyes in annoyance. "Yeah, what else?" I replied, my impatience clear in my voice. As if that were the most obvious answer in the world. For a moment, there was silence, and I couldn''t read the expression on her face. Then, to my surprise, she spoke. "All right," she said, her voice devoid of any emotion. It was as if she had epted her fate as if she had resigned herself to whatever I had in store for her. At first, I was pleased with her response. After all, it meant I wouldn''t have to waste any more time convincing her. But soon, I felt a strange sense of unease settle in the pit of my stomach. It was too easy - far too easy - for her to agree. Especially since she didn''t know who I was; Dr. Allen. Worse, I was still in my shadow form. By mortal standards, I was ugly and repulsive, yet she had agreed to sleep with me without so much as batting an eyelid. I frowned; my mind whirring as I tried to make sense of her reaction. I had expected her to cry, freak out or even struggle against my demands. But instead, she had simply acquiesced. It was almost...unnerving. Standing there, I stared down at her with a mixture of confusion and curiosity. I wondered what was going on in her mind. It was almost as if she had resigned herself to her fate, which was strange considering the situation she was in. "Are you sure?" I asked again, my voiceced with suspicion. "You made everything too easy. I expected more challenges. You know, like a struggle or a scream or something." Her head remained lowered, and her voice was barely above a whisper when she replied. "Yes... I''m sure." I couldn''t help but feel a little disconcerted by her response. It was almost as if she was hiding something from me, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on what it was. Still, since she had agreed, I decided to go through with it. But not without a little twist. Snapping my fingers, I shifted from my shadow form to my demon lord form. The transformation was sudden and violent, like an explosion of power that consumed everything around me. I could feel my body growing, my limbs stretching and expanding until I towered over the mortal girl before me. As my transformation waspleted, I looked down at her in my terrifying true form. My six tentacles wriggled. My six demon wings were wide open, casting a shadow over everything around me. My two tails swayed, their tips leaving a trail of sparks behind them. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 221: Bad Sexual Experience Chapter 221: Bad Sexual Experience Seven Sins System Chapter 221. Bad Sexual Experience Rachel stared up at me in terror, her eyes wide with fear. I could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she realized the magnitude of the mistake she had made in summoning me. I could see the horror and shock that had ovee her. Her eyes now widened in fear, like a deer caught in headlights. Her delicate features were contorted with terror, and her body trembled with the realization of what was about to happen. Yes, that was the expression she should show me when a demon asked her body to satisfy his carnal desire. Not a stonic expression as if she was made of stone. I grinned evilly, savoring the challenge. "Now, let''s we start, shall we? Hm? Rachel?" I asked, taunting her with my words. I called upon her, not out of affection, but out of desire. But as I approached her, a curious thing happened. Her fear was reced with a stoic expression as if she were made of stone. And then, something even more unexpected happened. She nodded her head, a resigned expression on her face. "Yes," she answered. It was as if she had epted her fate, and was ready to endure whatever horrors I had nned for her. It made me curious even more. I frowned deeply, my mind whirling with confusion. Something was not right. That expression on her face was not one I was ustomed to seeing. It was a look of profound sorrow, a sorrow that ran deep and cut to the very core of her being. Gazing at her intently, my eyes scanned her body, searching for any clues that might exin the source of her pain. Has she lost someone dear to her? Had she suffered some great tragedy in her past? My tentacles writhed restlessly, eager to explore the depths of her being. ''Lust¡­'' I turned them into a pair of hands, and they moved towards her body with a sense of purpose. But instead of tearing her shirt as I wanted to do, my hands moved towards her face, brushing gently against her skin. To my surprise, she did not flinch or pull away. Instead, she surrendered to my touch, her eyes closed in resignation. My eyes darted over her body, I felt a sense of disappointment creeping in. It was strange, considering the circumstances. So I decided to push further, to see if I could get any kind of reaction from her. My tentacles writhed with anticipation as I slipped one hand into her top, feeling the softness of her skin against my fingertips. To my surprise, she flinched only once before returning to her previous expression. It was as if she had resigned herself to her fate, epting that this was the price she had to pay for her pact with me. I found myself growing restless, bored with herck of reaction. This was not how it was supposed to be. I was a creature of the darkness, and she was a mere mortal. She should have been trembling with fear, sobbing in terror. But instead, she simply stared at me in silence and defiance. "Tell me, Rachel," I said, my voice low and menacing. "Has this ever happened to you before? Have you ever had a bad sexual experience?" As soon as the words left my lips, I saw a flicker of shock and recognition pass over her face. It was a fleeting expression, gone almost as soon as it appeared, but it was enough to confirm my suspicions. "How do you know?" she stammered, her eyes wide with surprise. Bingo! "I know ''cause I''m the devil¡­" I answered confidently even though it was only my guess. "Tell me what happened?" I asked without further ado. "That has been happening for a long time," Rachel said, her voice trembling with mixed emotions. "When I was growing up, my step dad started sexually harassing me and he always threatened to kill me if I reported it to others. I''ve tried to report it to my mom secretly, but she said that I lied. I have no evidence to report it to the police. So¡­ the only thing I could do is get out of that house." As she spoke, I could see the pain etched on her face, the trauma of her past weighing heavily on her soul. It was no wonder she had shown little reaction to my advances. ''Ah, family predator¡­ sure,'' I thought. Some mortals indeed acted more like demons than mortals. They med us, the devil, for every sin theymitted while they did it because they wanted to do it. It was a typical attitude of the most despicable of mortals. But that exined why she was so afraid of Theo and chose battle academy. She was a schrship student, if she lost her schrship, she must return to her hell. And she chose battle academy so she could fight her stepdad. Well, it was a clever decision to escape from the toxic ce. But then there was one thing that made me curious. "So who gave you money all this time?" I repeated my question, my voiceced with curiosity. Rachel hesitated for a moment, looking down. I could see the shame etched across her face. It was clear that this was not something she was proud of. "I- I work as a frence stripper every weekend¡­" she finally admitted, her voice trembling. "That gives me enough money for my basic needs¡­" I raised an eyebrow in surprise. A stripper? Well, that''s unexpected since she didn''t look like one. She looked clumsy when she needed good confidence to be a stripper. "I see¡­" I muttered. If that is the case, then all of this was useless. I wouldn''t be able to scare her unless I threatened to kill her. So instead of that, I decided to do something else. Especially since she was going to do a contract with me, so I didn''t want her to be a stripper anymore. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 222: My Personal Toy Chapter 222: My Personal Toy Seven Sins System Chapter 222. My Personal Toy As soon as I decided to help Rachel, all of my lust tentacles retreated back into my body. They slithered away, almost as if they were ashamed of their previous actions. I let out a deep breath, gently put Rachel down on the ground, and released my other tentacles from her body. Rachel looked at me with a mixture of confusion and relief. Her eyes were wide with uncertainty as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. She was no longer pinned by my tentacles, and her body was free to move as she pleased. "Why?" she asked, her voice trembling with uncertainty. I looked at her with a bored expression and shrugged my shoulders. "You aren''t afraid of me," I said in an indifferent tone. "It''s boring." Rachel blinked in surprise, not expecting that kind of response. She took a step back, unsure of what to do next. It seemed like she was trying to process what had just happened and what my words meant. "Boring?" she repeated, her voice filled with confusion. I nodded my head. With a faint shimmer of my dark aura, I transformed myself into my human form, taking on the appearance of Dr. Allen. My tentacles, wings, horns, and tails all disappeared, leaving me looking like an ordinary man. My clothes adjusted to fit my new form, and I took a step closer to Rachel. Despite my transformation, my eyes were still fixed on her, observing her every move. Rachel looked at me with her jaw dropped, and her eyes were wide with surprise. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "Dr. Allen?" she said in a stammering voice, pointing at me as if trying to confirm if it was really me. I let out a sigh, unamused by her reaction. "Yes, it''s me," I said in a disappointed tone. "Now you''re more shocked with my human form?" I couldn''t help but express my dissatisfaction with her continued surprise. Rachel looked at me with a furrowed brow, seemingly studying me intently. "Are you really Dr. Allen?" she asked in a questioning tone. I let out a small sigh before answering her. "Yes, Rachel. This is my human form. It''s a disguise I use since I need to investigate demon incidents like before," I exined. Rachel''s expression changed from confusion to relief, and then back to uncertainty as she processed the new information. She was silent for a while, perhaps trying to make sense of everything that had just happened. Finally, she looked up at me with a questioning gaze. "So, does this mean I don''t have to pay for the deal anymore?" she asked hesitantly. I shook my head in response. "No, Rachel," I said firmly. "You still have to pay for it. My appearance doesn''t change the terms of our deal." I took a step closer to Rachel, my eyes narrowing as I focused on her. I reached out and gently lifted her chin with my hand, my fingers wrapping around her delicate jawline. She looked up at me with a mix of confusion and apprehension in her eyes, unsure of what I was going to do. But I knew exactly what I wanted. Since fear didn''t give the reaction I wanted, I would make her feel something else, something she had never felt before due to her bad experience. "I must admit," I said in a low voice, "at first I wanted to take you by force. But now I''ve decided to give you a choice." I paused for a moment, looking deep into her eyes, trying to gauge her reaction. "But one thing is for sure," I continued, "once you belong to me, you will only belong to me. I am a possessive devil." Rachel''s expression flickered between confusion, fear, and something else that I couldn''t quite ce. "What do you mean?" she asked in a soft voice. "I mean that I don''t want you to be a stripper anymore," I said firmly. "Once I take your body, you will no longer have to resort to that kind of work. You will belong to me, and I will take care of you." Rachel''s face flushed as she tried to process the new information. "But what about my needs?" she asked hesitantly, still unsure of what exactly I wanted from her. I raised an eyebrow at her question. "Wealth is an easy thing for me," I replied coolly, my voiceced with a hint of amusement. "Don''t worry about your needs, they will be taken care of." I would return to my realm tomorrow; I could simply give her a piece of my gold. Something enough to meet all her needs. Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really?" she said in disbelief. I nodded. "Yes. But you have to understand that once you agree to this deal, there''s no going back. You will be mine forever." Rachel hesitated for a moment, looking deep into my eyes as if searching for something. Finally, she took a deep breath and said, "Okay. I''ll do it." I leaned in closer, my lips just barely grazing the skin of her earlobe as I promised her that it wouldn''t hurt. "Just rx," I whispered, my voice low and hypnotic. "I promise it won''t hurt." Rachel''s eyes fluttered shut, her body tense as she braced herself for what was toe. But as I gently touched her, she found herself feeling strangely at ease. She couldn''t exin it, but there was something about my touch that made her feel safe, even though she knew that I was the devil. Her body rxed under my touch, her muscles slowly loosening as she surrendered to me. It was a strange feeling, knowing that I had this power over her, but it was also intoxicating. I knew that I had to change my approach. Fear had always been my favorite emotion when dealing with mortals, but with Rachel, it was different. She was broken, fragile, and afraid. Destroying her would be easy, but it would be boring. I wanted a challenge, something that would keep me entertained for a while. So, instead of fear, I would make her crave me. I would make her addicted to me. It would be more interesting than forcing her, and it would give me a sense that she had never felt before. Rachel may have been afraid of me, but I would change that. I would make her see that I was the one thing she truly desired. I would make her my personal toy. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 223: Good Girl (18+) Chapter 223: Good Girl (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 223. Good Girl My hands touched Rachel''s body, I could feel her tense up. I leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "You''re such a good girl, Rachel. You deserve to feel good." My words were meant tofort her, but also to nt the seeds of addiction in her mind. I knew that the more I made her feel good, the more she would crave it. Rachel''s body rxed slightly under my touch, and I could feel her breath quicken. I continued to whisper sweet nothings in her ear as my hands explored her curves. I made sure to avoid any explicitly sexualnguage, something that made her feel horrible, instead focusing on how she deserved pleasure and how good it felt to be touched. The devil''s temptation. She sighed softly when my lips met hers. Her eyes closed for only a moment before opening back up at me again. A smile crept across her face, making it seem like we had been together for much longer than we actually had. When our mouths parted, I slid one hand down to cup her cheek, giving her a soft kiss while leaving another trail of kisses along the way. I turned so that my other side faced her, and started kissing down her neck until reaching her corbone where I took hold of both sides and lifted them upwards. "Strip," I demanded. The idea of doing this naked was almost too much to take in but now wasn''t the time to dwell on such thoughts. As soon as she began unbuttoning her shirt, I removed it from her body, dropping the garment onto the dirty floor next to us. "More," I said. She reached behind her and undid the sp holding her bra shut. This allowed my hands ess to those round breasts, which were small but firm and perky, with rosy pink nipples already hardening underneath my palms. "Beautiful." My praise made her shy smile wider. I leaned forward slightly, sliding off my shoes before taking a step closer and leaning against the wall right next to Rachel. Her breaths grew ragged; her breathing grew heavier as she watched me slowly removing my clothing piece by piece. Once I was done, she was left standing therepletely naked, her pale skin glowing in the dark room, eyes wide in awe. She bit her lips nervously as she stepped toward me, closing the gap between us in mere seconds until our bodies touched. Our eyes locked on each other''s faces for only a moment before she ced her soft lips on mine, kissing me hungrily while clutching onto one of my arms for bnce. "You''re so beautiful," I murmured as we parted to look at each other again. "So perfect..." She smiled sweetly at thatment, blushing a little. "B-But I, I have---" Her words trailed off as I put my index finger onto her lips. "I want you so badly," I added softly. I kept my hands from grabbing hold of her naked body. She didn''t need my help though; the way her hands grabbed hold of my own was enough for her to support herself in front of me. I could feel the warmthing from her body and the tight grip she had on me; it made it clear she wanted this more than anything else in the world. It also made it even clearer that this wasn''t going to be an easy or fast process. The heat between us grew stronger as we pressed together, rubbing against each other, breathing heavily into each other''s faces as our lips met once more. Rachel moaned quietly as our tongues slid against each other, pressing against hers, trying to fit inside. My mouth moved away slightly, breaking our kiss as I began trailing kisses down her neck while I held her up by the arm above her head with my free hand. When I reached her corbone, I paused momentarily before gently biting down on her shoulder causing her to shiver violently before letting go and moving back onto her breasts. I gave them both a few gentle squeezes before licking at their tips, enjoying the soft taste of her skin and making sure not to linger too long in any one ce lest she grow tired of it already. This went on for a good couple of minutes until I decided that was enough; she needed something new. Rachel''s breaths came faster as I stepped closer again. She wrapped her legs around me without hesitation, sliding along my hips until I felt my tip touch her opening. She groaned loudly into my ear when I slid forward just barely inside of her, giving me a brief glimpse of her inner walls through her dripping wet folds before taking another step back. I could feel myself growing even harder, straining against its constraints as it tried to press even further inside her warm tightness. "Do you want more?" I growled in a low voice. "More," she whispered, looking up at me with those wide innocent eyes. "Please." I couldn''t help but smile at thatment, which made her blush in turn. I grabbed hold of her arms tightly, pulling her back into the kiss while pushing my hips forward. With a slow thrust, I slid the rest of the way inside her while burying my face into her neck so that our lips pressed against each other''s cheek instead of our ears as they had been before. Her fingers dug themselves into my arms as I kept going and going and going, leaving no room for her to breathe as she clung onto me desperately trying to keep herself from falling over. "You''re...you''re perfect..." she mumbled softly between gasps for air. I gave her nipples onest hard squeeze before kissing down her chest toward her stomach, licking and biting here and there until finally made it down to where we connected once again. This time when our tongues met again, mine was pushed out of ce by a finger forcing its way inside of my mouth, causing a shiver to go through both of us. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 224: Ecstasy (18+) Chapter 224: Ecstasy (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 224. Ecstasy My hand continued exploring Rachel as I began moving slowly inside of her, rocking gently back and forth with the tip of my hips being held close against hers at all times. It didn''t take long for me to notice just how much tighter this felt; she had be quite wet and slippery which made sliding in and out of her body easier. After taking a few more steps in that direction though, things changedpletely. She stopped moaning so loud, she seemed to have started holding her breath, which caused me to stop moving too suddenly. "Are you okay?" I asked after hearing nothing but silence, making sure she was okay. "It''s-it''s too good," she whimpered. "Too big." I could hear her fighting against tears but also not wanting them to fall either way. "Oh, Rachel," I whispered. "Do you want me to move?" Her answer came almost immediately as her fingers wrapped around my wrist tightly. "I-I don''t know." "Okay, do you need a break or anything? Anything at all...?" I could tell by the way her head shook quickly from side to side while her eyes remained locked onto mine that no, she didn''t want any breaks. Upon that answer, I pushed forward again, and this time Rachel gasped and bit her lip as I moved faster. A soft squeak left her mouth when my tip brushed against her inner walls. I tried moving slowly at first; letting the pleasure build as she adjusted to me before picking up speed. With each thrust I took, she''d squeeze tighter against me. I was still gentle with her, but it was clear that she wanted to feel even more of me inside of her. So instead of stopping I kept going until we were both panting heavily from how fast things were happening. Her back arched upwards, her lips parted as if trying to say something but unable to find the words. When our hips met together, her arms tightened their grip on my shoulders for a moment, squeezing so hard I could almost see the red mark on my skin under the pressure. It made me smile for some reason though; happy that she enjoyed what she felt enough to get so excited about it. I could also feel myself starting to tense up. Not because there was too much sensationing from Rachel''s body, but rather too little of my own in return. "Rachel," I groaned. She looked down at me briefly and then closed those beautiful eyes tight. "You are a good girl," I praised her softly into her ear after kissing along its outer rim. "O-Oh goddess," she whimpered out loud this time. I let out a scoff. "You called out a goddess when a devil is literally fucking you," I said in a teasing tone. It made me want to punish her and did it roughly, but I couldn''t. It would only break her and I didn''t want a broken toy. "My dick isn''t your goddess, so don''t call me one," Iined. Yet I didn''t stop to fuck her. No matter how badly she wanted me to be gentle with her. We both moaned loudly as I pulled my cock from inside of her as far as I could manage before sliding back inside with the force of an ocean wave crashing against the shoreline. Rachel arched upward once again at the same speed as the rest of us moved together, wrapping her legs around my waist tightly while clutching onto my shoulders for dear life. Her hands slid down my chest until they made it to the sides of my hips where she held on tight while rocking gently, desperately trying to keep herself moving along with our bodies instead of having to push up off me. "Ah!" she grunted into my ear. "I''m gonna...I''m gonnae..." "Do it," I whispered. Rachel''s lips pressed themselves against mine briefly, yet I kept them open with a hand that was holding her jaw firmly shut as I fucked her slowly and steadily. When I felt her body start quivering beneath me, her inner walls gripping me tight like a vice as her orgasm came rushing over her in waves; I knew there was no stopping this time around. She''d reached the point of no return. The only thing left for me to do was let go of anyst bits of control I had in this situation. With one final thrust of my hips, we both let out long drawn out cries of pleasure, her fingers digging hard enough into my arms to leave red marks along their length after which she started shaking violently from side to side while gasping loudly into my ear, biting down on my neck with each out breath, her whole body tensing up against me as her body tried desperately to contain itself from spilling over with cum. [Your Lust Point has gone up by 100] [Lust 1230/1000] I wrapped myself around her tightly as she continued to tremble, my free hand reaching around for the back of her head and holding it still. I could feel her trembling be more violent than ever before finally going silent and remaining that way even as I slid my cock out of her and stepped away to look at her properly. Her hair was wild and disheveled about her face where our lips hadn''t parted during our kiss, sweat dripped from her forehead leaving a trail down past where I gripped her by the chin, and a small pool was forming between where her thighs met the ground below. Her cheeks were flushed a light pink, and her eyes zed over as they remained closed tight until I had the urge to gently brush them open with my thumb again just in case they might open up if left alone. "Good girl," I praised her once again. She smiled weakly as she looked up at me through her eyshes. I smiled in satisfaction. "Now¡­ It''s time for the contract," I growled in a seductive voice. Pic is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 225: Mine Chapter 225: Mine Seven Sins System Chapter 225. Mine I leaned in closer to her and brushed aside her messy hair. My fingers glided through her hair, sending shivers down her spine as I traced my fingertips down the side of her face. My touch was gentle but possessive. She shuddered under my touch. I could see the confusion and shock in her eyes as she stared back at me, but I knew what I wanted. Without another word, I pressed my lips against hers. It was a fiery kiss that left her moaning softly as I pulled her even closer to me. My hands were still tangled in her hair, and I could feel the softness of her skin as my fingers trailed down her back. The intensity of the kiss was building, and I knew that I had to be careful not to lose control. I didn''t want to hurt her, but I wanted her to feel every inch of me. ''Lust Contract.'' I could feel the raw power coursing through my veins. Rachel stood before me, her eyes wide and her body trembling with a mixture of fear and awe. My eyes zed with a fiery red as I gazed upon her, my power taking over her body. She remained fixed upon me, as if under a hypnotic spell. I could feel her heart racing, her breathing in short gasps. The dark aura emanating from my body spread out, forming a magic formation beneath our feet. The intricate patterns glowed with deep red light, pulsing with energy as I summoned forth my power. [Lust Contract initiated...] The dark aura continued to swirl around us, I could feel the power coursing through my veins. It was an intoxicating feeling, one that made me feel invincible. I could see the surprise and fear in her eyes as she felt my power taking over her body. [Lust Contract is in progress...] [Installing the power of lust in Rachel Havenbrace 67.8%] [Installing the power of lust in Rachel Havenbrace 98.9%] The air around us crackled with potent energy as the dark aura intensified, spiraling up to its apex. Rachel''s body trembled as my power coursed through her veins, and I knew that she was mine now, in body and in soul. I drew her closer to me, reveling in the way her body molded against mine, her heart racing in her chest like a wild bird. My eyes danced with a wicked gleam as I watched her sumb to my power, and I knew that I had her under my spell. The dark aura beneath us pulsed with a fierce intensity, its tendrils snaking up around us, encircling us in a tight embrace. As the spell reached its climax, I broke our kiss, but I did not let her go. My hands roamed over her body, savoring the way her skin felt under my touch. I leaned in close, my lips brushing against her ear, and whispered, "Be mine, Rachel. I will give you all that you want. Pleasure, money, and protection." Rachel''s response was little more than a whimper, her body trembling in my arms as my words washed over her. She was sumbing to my power, and I knew that I had won her over. I could feel the transformation taking ce within her, the way my power was molding her into the perfect ything. [Lust Contract has been sessfully done.] The remnants of the dark aura swirled around us like a gentle breeze, gradually dispersing into the ether. I gazed down at Rachel with a smoldering intensity, my heart pounding with a devilish excitement as I realized that she was now mine,pletely and utterly. She looked up at me with a dazed expression, her chest rising and falling rapidly with eachbored breath. I could sense the transformation taking ce within her, as my magic coursed through her veins, rewriting her very being. [Congrattions! Now, Rachel Havenbrace has be your subus! ] [Type: Lesser Subus] [Rachel Havenbrace''s strength has increased by 50%] [Cum addiction - The more cum you get, the longer the climax will get.] The magic formation dissipated and the dark aura subsided, Rachel''s body copsed into my arms. I caught her effortlessly, holding her close as she hugged me tightly. I cradled her as if she were my little girl, her head resting on my chest. She was trembling, her breathing erratic and shallow. I could feel her heart racing, pounding against my chest. "Are you feeling better, Rachel?" I asked, my voiceced with concern. Her eyes were closed and her face looked peaceful. I found it ironic and funny at the same time, since while her ancestors fought tooth and nail against me, here she was, in the arms of the devil himself. "Yes," she whispered, her voice barely audible. I smiled down at her, gently stroking her hair. "That''s good," I replied. "Now, let''s get you dressed. It''s already dawn and we need to rest a bit before we go to my ce." She released her hug from me and looked up at me, her eyes filled with confusion. "You mean go back to the academy?" she asked. I shook my head. "No, not the academy. My ce," I rified. "The shadow realm." She looked shocked and stammered. "Y-You mean thend of demons?" she made sure. "Yes, thend of demons," I repeated, my voice low andmanding. Her hand trembled as she touched her chest as if to confirm that she was still human. "But I''m not one of them," she protested weakly. "What if they try to kill me?" I leaned in closer, my breath hot against her cheek. "You are mine," I said firmly. "No one will dare to touch you. Besides, you are also a demon now. So, the shadow realm is your home. You always wanted one, right?" Her hesitation was clear, but I could see the spark of curiosity and excitement in her eyes. "But what about my job?" she asked, her voice faltering slightly. "I mean, I nned to go to meet my friend, and went to the strip club together." Her words made me tense up, and I could feel a scowl forming on my face. A frown appeared on my forehead. My hand pped the sides of her face and lifted it to me "I told you; you are mine now," I reminded her, my grip on her face tightening slightly. "And I don''t give you permission to work there anymore. Once again you mention about it, I will destroy that ce and cripple your friend." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 226: Clingy Kid Chapter 226: Clingy Kid Seven Sins System Chapter 226. Clingy Kid Rachel swallowed hard due to my threats. "I-I understand," she said. I took my hand off her. "Now wear your clothes. We will take a rest at my friend''s ce. This morning, after I pick up the others, we will go to my ce," I repeated once again. "The others?" she asked in confusion, frowning. "ire, Julia, and Evie," I said. "They are the same as you," I dered. "Do you mean¡­ you already¡­" Her words clipped. But from the look in her eyes, I knew what she meant. "Yes. They are mine. The same as you," I announced. "Ah¡­ I-I see¡­" she muttered. I could catch a hint of disappointment in her tone. I raised one eyebrow in a silent challenge. "You don''t think you''re the only one, do you?" I asked, my voice dripping with disdain. I flicked my fingerszily, using my Telekinesis. In an instant, my clothes flew towards me, neatly folding themselves into my waiting hands. She looked up at me. "No," she whispered, her voice barely audible. I took a step forward, closing the distance between us, and lifted her chin with my hand. I could feel the softness of her skin against my fingertips, the warmth of her breath on my face. "One woman won''t be able to handle a devil like me," I said, my voice low and dangerous. "Especially my sexual appetite when I''m feeling... horny." I leaned in closer, my eyes locked on hers. "Cause'' as long as I''m not satisfied, I''ll fuck you. I''ll fuck you until you can''t stand it anymore. And it won''t matter if you beg me to stop, because I won''t. That''s what a devil does." I could feel her trembling beneath my touch, her body quivering with fear and desire. I let go of her chin and stepped back, allowing her to breathe once more. As I pulled my shirt over my head, I could feel her eyes on me, watching me with a mixture of longing and fear. Without a word, she immediately turned around and rushed towards the pile of clothes on the ground. She grabbed her own clothes with shaking hands and began to hastily pull them on. Her fingers fumbled with the buttons and the fabric, her movements clumsy and frantic as she tried to dress herself as quickly as possible. I watched her with a mixture of amusement, wondering how she could be so easily intimidated by me. "Follow me," I said as she finished. I used my portal skill to open the portal to Carl''s house. Since it was alreadyte, I decided to use his guest room as the destination. I walked into the portal and Rachel followed me. Once I stepped outside, I found myself standing in apletely different ce. And it was different than what I thought. ncing around, I could see the wall filled with fresh paint and the floor had been covered with a plush carpet. Cute big wall stickers were everywhere. But what caught my attention the most was the unexpected sight of children''s toys scattered around the room. There were colorful blocks, stuffed animals, and toy cars strewn across the floor, as well as a tiny table and chairs in the corner. A bookcase filled with picture books and chapter books stood against one wall, while a study table and a wall filled with pictures of a little boy and his family dominated the other. "Looks like we should sleep somewhere else," I said. I nced around the room. It wasn''t exactly what I had in mind for our amodations, but it would have to do for now. As I was about to open a portal to another ce, my eyes fell on arge board filled with papers covered in colorful pictures. My curiosity was piqued, and I stepped closer to take a look. As I examined the pictures, my eyes were drawn to one in particr. It depicted a young child standing next to an adult, with the words "Me and Mr. Doctor" scrawled across the top. At first, I thought the child had drawn a picture of himself and his father, but as I looked closer, I realized that the man in the picture was actually me. ''Tch! What a clingy kid,'' Iined internally. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance at Conny''s clingy behavior, but at the same time, I was surprised and pleased that a human child would take an interest in me. After all, most children instinctively knew to stay away from creatures of darkness like myself. But as I turned to Rachel to suggest finding alternative amodations, I remembered that this house had a sofa bed. It might not be the mostfortable option, but it would do for a few hours. "You know," I said, turning back to the board. "I think we''ll stay here for a little while longer. The sofa bed will be sufficient for our needs." I changed my mind and decided to stay here for a while to meet Conny before I leave tomorrow. Rachel nodded in agreement. After that, I turned away from the board and made my way toward the living room. Rachel followed close behind, her footsteps echoing softly in the quiet house. As we entered the living room, I quickly scanned the space, taking in the cozy furniture and small knick knacks that adorned the shelves. It wasn''t arge space, but it was well-maintained and weing. Yeah, Carl also just renovated this ce. Without hesitation, I used my Telekinesis to unfold the sofa bed. It was a bit cramped, but it would take a few hours of rest before our journey continued. I sat down on the bed and patted the spot next to me, indicating to Rachel that we would be sleeping together for the night. She sat down beside me andy down. With a wave of my hand, I dimmed the lights and closed my eyes, allowing the quiet of the night to envelop us. Despite the cramped quarters, I felt a sense of peace settle over me as I drifted off to sleep. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but for now, I was content to simply rest and enjoy the warmth of Rachel''s presence. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 227: The Devils Favorite Kid I Chapter 227: The Devil''s Favorite Kid I Seven Sins System Chapter 227. The Devil''s Favorite Kid I The soft, rhythmic sound of objects falling in the dead of night roused me from my peaceful slumber. As I slowly opened my eyes, feeling groggy and disoriented, I saw a shadowy figure standing just a few feet away from the cozy sofa where I had been sleeping. Slowly, Carl''s figure began to take shape in the dimly lit room. His pajamas were still wrapped tightly around his body, and his expression was one of shock and confusion. A baseball baty at his feet, evidence of the fear and uncertainty he must have felt upon discovering my presence. "Oh, morning, Carl," I said nonchntly, my voice rough and groggy from sleep. I carefully removed the sleeping Rachel from atop me, gently untangling her fingers from my clothes. "A-Azrael?" he stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief. I yawned and sat up, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. "Yes, it''s me. Who else could enter your house without sounding the rm?" My hands automatically went to my messy hair, even though it wasn''t itchy. "What are you doing here?" Carl asked, his tone stillced with surprise. "Sleeping, of course," I replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Then, my brow furrowed in confusion. "Wait, that should be my question for you. What did you do to my room?" My voice was tinged with annoyance. "That''s not your room," he said, his own voice growing defensive. "Right. My former room," I corrected, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "Conny needed a ce to y and I home-school him to heal his trauma," Carl exined, his eyes pleading for understanding. "Right," I said, finally understanding the strange pictures and unusual set-up of the room. It all made sense now, especially the reason why Conny had drawn me in one of his pictures. Carl''s gaze shifted to Rachel, who was still sound asleep on the sofa. "Azrael¡­ who is she? Is she still alive? Did you bring a corpse to my house?" His voice was tinged with fear as he pointed an usatory finger in her direction. I nced over at Rachel, taking in her peaceful features before turning back to Carl. "Oh, she''s alive. Don''t worry about it. She''s a student at the academy and since I just fucked herst night, now she''s also my subus." I said it lightly as if it were the most natural thing in the world. His jaw dropped in shock. "Y-You fucked your student? A mortal?" he stammered, his voiceced with disbelief. I frowned. "Yeah, so what? It''s not like devils don''t have sex," I said, feeling slightly defensive. "That''s not the point, but---" Carl''s words were cut off by a high-pitched voice that suddenly called out from behind him. "Brother!" Conny eximed happily, his small frame bounding into view. I turned to Conny, the sight of his smiling face immediately lifting my spirits. His joy was infectious, and I couldn''t help but smile back at him. As if sensing my affection, he ran towards me with arms wide open. Without hesitation, I bent one of my knees and opened my arms to wee him, a gesture I reserved only for him. He was the only mortal who could make me bend my knees without a fight, and I did it willingly, dly. Conny bumped his small body against me and hugged me tightly. I immediately lifted him up and stood tall. "Hey, little guy! How are you?" I asked, my voice filled with happiness. "I''m fine. Hehehe!" he replied, hisughter ringing in my ears like music. I raised him high with my hands, admiring the way he had grown since west met. "Look how big you are!" Iplimented him, proud of his progress. "You have more flesh and blood now." Heughed happily, his joy infectious. "Yes! I eat a lot!" Feeling a gaze from my side, I nced at Carl who was staring at me in horror. Just from his expression, I could already tell what he was thinking. His fear was palpable, and it annoyed me to no end. My smile faded, reced by a t stare. I gave Carl a look that conveyed my irritation and impatience, hoping he would catch the hint. "I''m not going to eat him," I rified, bringing Conny into my arms once more. Conny''s voice broke through the silence, drawing my attention toward him. "I miss you so much!" he eximed, his eyes bright with happiness and excitement. "Really?" I asked, feeling a sense of irony that this mortal child could miss a devil like me. "Did you also miss me?" he asked eagerly, his expression filled with hope. "Um¡­ Yeah, maybe. That''s why I came here," I replied hesitantly. I couldn''t bring myself to admit that I missed him, but I wanted to see him nheless. "Yay!" he shouted happily before he threw himself into me, hugging me tightly. "Are you going to take me for a walk in the park again today?" he asked, his voice filled with anticipation. I had taken him for a walk in the park several times when I still lived in the area. I chuckled at his excitement. "Well, mortal park sounds boring, how about torture park instead?" I joked, trying to lighten the mood. But then I felt a gaze from my side, and I turned to see Carl looking at me with a frightened expression. It was as if he knew what I was capable of and feared the worst. "For my father''s sake, Carl. I''m just kidding. I''m not going to take this little mortal to my realm," I said in annoyance, irritated by his unfounded fears. But instead, it was Conny who spoke up, his voice filled with disappointment and confusion. "Eh??? Why?" he whined, his eyes pleading with me to take him to my realm. I couldn''t help but smile at his innocence. "Cause your dad wouldn''t allow it and the ''White-winged police'' would burn me on the stake if I did," I exined to him, trying to keep my tone light. That winged police, of course, were angels. "Huh?" he looked at me,pletely confused by my words. I sighed, realizing that it was difficult for a mortal child like him to understand theplexities of the supernatural world. "Simply put, I can''t take you to my realm even if I want to," I exined, hoping that he would understand. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 228: The Devils Favorite Kid II Chapter 228: The Devil''s Favorite Kid II Seven Sins System Chapter 228. The Devil''s Favorite Kid II Due to my statement, Conny stared up at me with his big, innocent eyes, I knew what wasing next. He was going to pull out his ultimate weapon: his adorable, irresistible puppy-dog stare. And true to form, that''s exactly what he did. "Pwease¡­" he pleaded, his lips pursed into a pout and his eyes wide with hope. I tried to remain firm, but it was difficult to resist the adorable little mortal. "That won''t work for me," I said, forcing myself to maintain a disgusted expression. But Conny didn''t give up that easily. He persisted with his cute little pout, his hands sped together in a silent plea. Despite myself, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement. This kid really knew how to work it. But I refused to let him see me crack. I tilted my head to the side, feigning indifference. "That''s not going to work on me, Conny," I said firmly. Suddenly, a surprised female voice interrupted our conversation. I turned to see Rachel. "Uh..." she stammered. Her eyes fluttered open, her vision slowly adjusting to the dimly lit room. She was still seated on the sofa, her body feeling stiff from having slept in an ufortable position. As she looked around, she felt a sense of confusion wash over her. Carl and Conny were sitting across from her, their expressions unreadable. Rachel hesitated, unsure of what to say or how to react. Her mind was foggy from sleep, but she tried to shake off the grogginess and focus on the situation at hand. She looked at Carl and Conny, trying to read their expressions for any clues as to what was going on. "Morning, Rachel," I greeted her with a warm smile, hoping to make her feel morefortable. "M-Morning, doc," she replied in a soft voice, her eyes scanning the room, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. "I-I mean, sir," she quickly corrected herself as she remembered my true identity. "Just call me doc if I''m in this form," I reassured her with a chuckle, hoping to ease the tension. "I-I understand, sir--- I mean, doc," she stammered, her cheeks turning a shade of red. "Anyway, let me introduce you to two of my friends." I sensed her difort, so I decided to introduce her to mypanions. Gesturing towards Carl, who was standing next to me, I introduced him to Rachel. "This is Carl," I said, motioning towards him. Carl smiled awkwardly, and a wave of his hand followed. Rachel reciprocated with a shy smile, her eyes darting between Carl and me. Turning towards Conny, who was still nestled in my arms, I presented him to Rachel, without putting him down. "And this is his son, Conny," I introduced him, hoping to divert Rachel''s attention to the charming little boy. Conny shed Rachel a wide grin, his youthful face beaming with excitement. "Hello, my name is Conny. I''m five years old, and I''m a Lil devil," he dered, his innocent voice filling the room. I couldn''t help but let out a t stare at Carl. Conny''s words surprised me, to say the least. I couldn''t fathom how a five-year-old child could admit to being a devil, even in jest. The question ''How could he possibly admit that he is a devil?'' was clearly written on my face. My unspoken question was answered with a defensive frown from Carl. "Don''t me me for it," he said. "He said he wanted to be like you and since you always talk about devil things, he also said the same thing." I couldn''t help but let out a sigh at Carl''s exnation. "I see," I said in a rxed tone, trying to calm the tense atmosphere. "So, he is my future follower then," I continued, the pride in my voice unmistakable. Carl looked horrified at my words, his face twisted in fear. Another long exhale came out of my mouth as I tried topose myself. "I was kidding," I said as I put Conny down. I didn''t want Carl to get the wrong impression about me, or for Conny to think that being a devil was a desirable trait. "Don''t think too much about it. He is just a kid and he can''t distinguish light and dark properly yet. Those words were simply his reaction due to his previous trauma. That was just a few months ago, right?" I bent one of my knees again and looked at Conny who was looking at me with an innocent face. My hands ruffled his hair gently, trying tofort him. "He was afraid that the same ident would happen to him again in the future, so he tried to be strong." I turned to Carl. "And you know who has that image in his mind," I reminded him. My words made Carl speechless. I stood up, slowly and deliberately, a wicked smile ying at the corners of my lips. "Anyway..." I said, my voice dripping with yful innocence. "I''m hungry. Can you prepare breakfast for us?" I asked, shamelessly demanding to be fed. Carl''s eyebrow raised in incredulity. "Uh... So, you came just to eat and sleep at my ce?" heined, his toneced with irritation. "Well," I said, my voice trailing off as if lost in thought. "Got a problem with that?" I asked nonchntly as if I had all the power in the world to do as I pleased. Carl''s sigh was long and drawn out as if he was already tired of my antics. "No," he finally conceded with a huff, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "Take a seat. I will prepare food for you guys," he said, turning to make his way toward the kitchen. I grinned triumphantly, feeling the satisfaction of having gotten what I wanted. "Nice," I said, my voice filled with smugness. Turning towards Conny, I extended my hand towards him. "Let''s eat together," I said, my tone inviting and warm. Conny''s face lit up with excitement, his eyes sparkling with delight. "Yay!" he eximed, nodding his head vigorously in agreement. He took my hand eagerly, a wide smile spreading across his face. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 229: The Devils Favorite Kid III Chapter 229: The Devil''s Favorite Kid III Seven Sins System Chapter 229. The Devil''s Favorite Kid III With a resigned sigh, Carl made his way to the kitchen, his shoulders slumping in exhaustion. He knew that he was in for a long morning, as he set about the task of cooking a proper breakfast for his uninvited guests. He began to rummage through his cabs and pantry, and couldn''t help but feel a sense of annoyance at their demands. He had expected a simple visit, a brief catch-up between ''old friends'', but instead, he was now tasked with the responsibility of preparing a full meal. But despite his irritation, Carl was a gracious host, determined to provide his guests with a meal that they would truly enjoy. He started by pulling out his collection of pots and pans, carefully selecting the ones that he knew would be best for the task at hand. I took my seat at the table, trying to ignore the stains on my clothes from the previous night''s battle. But before I could even settle in, Conny rushed over and climbed onto myp, dering me his VIP seat. Despite my initial difort, I couldn''t help but smile at his exuberance. Conny''s face lit up with joy as he took his ce on myp, asionally humming an incoherent melody under his breath. I guessed that it was some kind of nursery rhyme As we waited for Carl to prepare our breakfast, I noticed that Rachel had been ncing over at me several times. Her expression was thoughtful as if she was trying to work up the courage to say something to me. I thought maybe she was just curious about the situation. After all, it was an unusual circumstance for me to show up unannounced at Carl''s doorstep. But as the nces continued, I began to sense that there was something else going on. Her eyes lingered on me for a moment longer than necessary before flickering away, her expression turning pensive. It was as if there was something she wanted to say, but couldn''t find the words to express it. With a sigh of frustration, I turned to face her, my expression hardening as I prepared to confront her. "If you have something to say, just say it," I snapped, my voiceced with irritation. At first, she hesitated, her eyes flickering away from mine as if she was unsure whether or not to speak her mind. But after a moment, she seemed to steel herself, her gaze returning to meet mine once again. "What is it that you want to ask me?" I demanded, my tone leaving no room for doubt. "Whatever it is, just spit it out. I am not going to kill you over something as trivial as a question." Rachel took a deep breath, gathering her courage before she spoke. "I will ask you, but only if you promise not to punish me or offend me," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. I sighed inwardly, wondering what could be so sensitive that she would need such reassurances. But I nodded my agreement nheless, hoping to put her at ease. "I promise," I said, trying to sound as reassuring as possible. After a moment of hesitation, Rachel finally spoke up. "I just... I''m surprised that you like children," she said, her voice barely audible. "You mean this creature?" I asked, gesturing towards Conny, who was still perched on myp. Rachel nodded, her expression curious. I took a deep breath, trying to keep my frustration in check. "There is a distinction between liking and being liked," I exined, my tone firm. "It was he who clung to me from the start, not the other way around," I added. As if in response to my words, Conny turned to me and gave me a sweet smile, his chubby cheeks dimpling with pleasure. I couldn''t deny that there was something about him that tugged at my heartstrings. Even though I had initially been reluctant to stay the night, something inside me hadpelled me to linger. And now, as I sat here at the breakfast table with him in myp, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of attachment. But even so, I knew that I couldn''t let my guard downpletely. After all, as a powerful demon, it was my duty to maintain a certain level of detachment from mortals. "Well, on second thought, I suppose I might like him a bit," I admitted, my tone grudging. Unable to resist, I reached out and pinched Conny''s chubby cheeks, eliciting a silly grin from him. Rachel smiled at me in response to my admission, and I could see a glimmer of understanding in her eyes. Without a word, she simply nodded, as if acknowledging my feelings without judgment. I released my hold on Conny''s cheeks, feeling a strange mixture of affection and unease. As a powerful devil, I was not supposed to have such attachments to mortals, but something about this little boy tugged at my heartstrings. "Don''t ask me such confusing questions again," I warned Rachel, my voice stern. "I hate it when you try to pry into this kind of thing." Rachel simply nodded again, her expression neutral. "I''ll remember, doc," she said. "Breakfast is ready, everyone," Carl announced, his voice echoing throughout the room. The tantalizing aroma of sizzling bacon and eggs filled the air. I nced over at the kitchen, where Carl was cing a te of delicious-looking breakfast food and bringing them in front of us. My mouth watered at the sight of the eggs, sausage, and toasted bread arranged neatly on the te. For Conny, he set down a bowl of colorful loops of cereal floating in the white milk. "Hey, do something with him." With a t stare, I pointed at Conny, urging Carl to remove him from myp. While Conny began to scramble my sunny-side-up eggs with reckless abandon, turning them into a haphazard mess of yolks and whites. "Ah, sorry," Carl finally muttered, sensing the tension between us. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 230: The Devils Favorite Kid IV Chapter 230: The Devil''s Favorite Kid IV Seven Sins System Chapter 230. The Devil''s Favorite Kid IV Carl nodded at my request and carefully lifted Conny off myp, cing him in his toddler chair. But as soon as he was removed from myp, Conny''s face turned sour and he began to cry loudly, throwing a tantrum. His tears streamed down his face as he kicked his legs and pounded his tiny fists on the table. I gritted my teeth as the noise echoed in my head, causing a dull ache to form. Realizing my displeasure, Carl tried to calm Conny down by giving him a toy car and talking to him in a soothing voice. But the toddler continued to cry and throw a fit. "Come on, buddy, don''t cry. Look, I got you a car," Carl said, holding up the toy car in front of Conny''s face. Conny only cried louder, his face turning red and his tiny fists clenched. "I''m sorry, he''s usually not like this," Carl apologized to me, looking flustered. "Just make him stop," I said, my voice stern. Carl continued to try to calm Conny, but his efforts were in vain. The toddler only cried harder, his wails echoing through the room. Rachel looked ufortable, fidgeting in her seat and avoiding eye contact with me. I rubbed my temples, feeling a headacheing on. "Can''t you do something about this?" I asked Carl, my patience wearing thin. "I don''t know what else to do," Carl said, sounding defeated. ''Ugh... on second thought, kids are annoying,'' I thought in annoyance. I had no other choice but to take care of this with my own hands. I extended my hand to the side. ''Greed.'' A tentacle emerged from my palm, snaking outwards and breaking away from my body. Once it was on the floor, the tentacle elongated and transformed, shaping itself into the form of a clone of myself. "Shut him up," I ordered my clone in annoyance and continued eating my breakfast. Carl turned around, fully expecting to see me angered and ready tosh out. He quickly realized his mistake and tried to shield Conny from any perceived danger. But when he saw my clone, Carl was momentarily frozen. His eyes darted between me and my clone. His protective stance towards Conny slowly rxed as he realized that there was no danger. He was still clearly in shock, but his fear and panic had subsided. "Let the clone handle him, Carl," I spoke in a nonchnt tone. "Ah, right," Carl said. My clone approached Conny and lifted him from his seat. He cradled Conny in his arms, his gentle and soothing voice calming the toddler''s tantrum. He cooed and whispered sweet nothings to the little one, assuring him that everything was going to be alright. Conny''s cries softened to sniffles, and his chubby little fingers clung to my clone''s shirt. I watched as my clone fed Conny his cereal, marveling at the scene before me. It was strange to see myself caring for a little mortal, a responsibility that I had never considered before. It made me shiver. "You should thank me for a free nanny," I dered, swallowing the delicious piece of meat. The mention of the word ''nanny'' seemed to have a surprising effect on Carl, who immediately looked grateful. "Thank you," he said, his voice slightly choked up. "You really helped me." At my side, I could see a faint smile on Rachel''s face, even though she didn''t say a word. We finished our breakfast in afortable chat mixed with the clinks of our silverware against our tes and the asional slurp of coffee. Carl looked much more rxed now that Conny was being taken care of by my clone. He even joined in on the conversation, asking me about my job. After we finished our meal, Rachel and I said our goodbyes to Carl and Conny. Carl thanked me once more for my help with Conny, and I nodded in acknowledgment. Conny waved goodbye to us with a milk mustache. I extended my hand to the side, summoning my portal skill. A swirling vortex of energy formed in front of us, and Rachel and I stepped through it. Once we stepped out of the portal, the familiar sounds and smells of the academy were nowhere to be found. Instead, we found ourselves in a dimly lit, empty alleyway with tall brick walls on either side of us. The air was thick with the smell of damp concrete, and the only sounds were the distant hum of traffic and the rustling of trash in the breeze. Rachel looked around; her eyes wide with surprise. "This isn''t the academy," she said, stating the obvious. But rather than answering her, I said another thing. "Wait for me. I will be right back," I said before I used my teleportation skill. As I reappeared in my academy room, relief washed over me as I saw that Aria wasn''t there. Quickly, I made my way to my phone, my fingers tapping furiously as I typed out a message to all my servants. "Meet me in the alley near the academy." After I hit send, with a swift movement, I grabbed my bag and stuffed everything I needed into it. I took my realm''s phone, which was a special device that only worked within the boundaries of my realm, along with Asmo''s present and all the evidence I had gathered. I made sure not to leave anything behind that could be potentially incriminating orpromising. Once I had everything I needed, I used my teleportation skill again. When I reappeared, I found myself back in the empty alley where Rachel was waiting for me. I quickly scanned my surroundings, making sure that nobody was watching us. I noticed Rachel sitting on the side of the street, hunched over in fear. Her eyes were wide, and she looked like a frightened young rabbit that had been caught in the headlights of a car. "You are a demon, Rachel," I repeated, my voice gentler this time. "You have power beyond measure. Nothing can hurt you anymore. You are stronger now." Even though I knew her trauma and past caused her to be like this, this was the first time I had taken a cowardly girl as my servant. Rachel took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling with each inhtion. She met my gaze, and I saw a flicker of determination in her eyes. "I understand," she said softly. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 231: Thirsty Sister I Chapter 231: Thirsty Sister I Seven Sins System Chapter 231. Thirsty Sister I Finally, five minutester, I heard footsteps echoing down the alley. I turned to see Julia, ire, and Evie approaching. "We are here," ire said, her eyes darting around the deserted alley. I quickly exined the situation to them. "I''ve texted my dad to transport us," I said. "He said he''ll open the portal soon." The girls nodded in understanding; their faces serious. Just then, my phone beeped with a message from my dad. "Portal is open," it read. "Be there in 30 seconds." Soon, a swirl of purple light appeared in front of us. Without any hesitation, we all stepped into it, one by one. I felt a sudden rush of discement as we were whisked away to another realm. The familiar feeling of traveling through dimensions was something I had grown ustomed to, but it still made me feel slightly uneasy. Once we stepped out, we were at the gate room of the Demon Realm. My dad, the devil king, was already there to greet us with his usualid-back appearance. He was wearing a faded blue t-shirt with a quirky print of a cartoon character, paired with a loud floral shirt that shed with his shorts. His feet were adorned with bright red flip-flops, making him stand out even more in the otherwise grand and imposing gate room. He looked more like a tourist on vacation rather than the ruler of a powerful demonic realm. Some announcements showed up in front of me. [You have arrived at the shadow realm!] [Your demonic aura has activated!] [You can use your Demon''s Clothes again!] A big smile was on his face, and his eyes lit up when he saw me. "Wee back, my--" he began, his voice trailing off as his gaze flickered to the women standing behind me. His smile faded as he regarded them with annoyance. "--son," he finished, his tone t. I cringed at his words, feeling the familiar goosebumps rise on my skin. "Hi, Dad. Long time no see," I replied, trying to ignore the unease that was creeping up on me. But my father''s expression grew even more stern as he looked at the women who followed me. "Hold up," he said, pointing at them. "Who are they? Didn''t I ask you to investigate what happened in the mortal realm? Why are you making a harem instead?" heined. I felt my displeasure rising at his words. "Shut up!" I growled, my irritation getting the better of me. "It was you who said I should have fun and pick up a girl or two for fun. But now you are the oneining." "I did say it. But I mean one or two women. Not this much!" he protested again. I rolled my eyes. "It''s only four. It''s not that much. Besides, how do you expect me to raise my Lust points if I don''t have these many women? By fucking corpses?" I asked, my annoyance obvious. His scowl deepened as he stared at me in confusion. "Huh? You can raise your Lust points by fucking corpses?" he repeated, clearly baffled. I let out a frustrated growl. "For my fath---" I stopped my words and corrected them "For devil''s sake! You are the one who gave me this system!" I snapped, my anger boiling over. "I am not going to stand here and listen to you act like you don''t know anything about it!" "But that doesn''t mean I know all about it!" he admitted. My jaw dropped in shock. "What?" I asked in a calmer voice. "You gave me a seed without even knowing what it does? Are you making me some kind of experimental object?" I made random guesses. He shifted ufortably, pressing his lips together in an attempt to conceal his nervousness. "Uh... it''s a special seven sins seed," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "That''s why I don''t know much about it." I felt a cold sweat break out across my forehead. This couldn''t be happening. It had to be some kind of sick joke. "You''re kidding, right?" I demanded, my eyes narrowing as I red at him. But the nervousness in his eyes was all too real. He took a step back, his bodynguage betraying his unease. "No." I was just about to catch his hand, preventing him from escaping, but then a swift movement came from my side. Suddenly, a blur of motion caught my attention out of the corner of my eye. Without warning, someone pounced on me with a ferocity that took mepletely off guard. Her movements were lightning-fast, and it was clear that she was a skilled fighter. I recognized her instantly. Before I could even react, I was pushed to the ground with a jarring thud. The impact knocked the breath out of my lungs and left me momentarily stunned. As I gasped for air, my eyes focused on the figure looming over me. "Brother!" The sound of my name being called rang out through the air, a joyful and excited tone to the voice. I turned towards the sound, my eyes widening at the sight before me. It was Lily and she looked happy and thirsty all at once. Her gaze locked onto me, filled with a lustful longing that made my heart race. "Calm---" As I opened my mouth to speak, she silenced me with a passionate kiss that sent shivers down my spine. I could feel her tongue exploring my mouth as her hands roamed my body, igniting a fire within me that I couldn''t ignore. But our moment of passion was short-lived as my dad''s voice broke through the haze of desire. "Seriously? In front of me?" heined, his disapproval palpable. I tried to pull away from Lily, turning towards my dad and attempting to cate him. "Calm down, Lily," I said, trying to diffuse the situation. But she was not one to be deterred and pulled me back into another lustful kiss. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 232: Thirsty Sister II (18+) Chapter 232: Thirsty Sister II (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 232. Thirsty Sister II Our lips met in a fiery kiss, passion overtook us both. The heat between us was palpable, electric, and I found myself lost in the moment. Her hands, soft and warm, began to explore my body, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine. Her touch became more urgent. I could feel her breathing be heavier, her body pressing against mine with a hunger that was impossible to ignore. As her hands continued to roam my body, I felt her tug at my clothes, trying to take them off. Her touch was electric, igniting a me within me that burned brighter with each passing moment. The sweet smell of her body enveloped me, tickling my nose and sending a rush of desire through my body. I could feel myself losing control, swept away by the intensity of our passion. Yet, I didn''t want to give what she wanted. Lily''s lustful smile sent shivers down my spine. Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint, and I knew that there was no stopping her now. I tried to negotiate with her, to reason with her, but she wouldn''t listen. "Lily, we can do it in my room, or your room, or wherever, but not here," I tried to bargain, irritation creeping into my voice. But she justughed, a low, throaty sound that made my heart race. "It''s toote, brother," she whispered, her voice dripping with desire. "I can''t hold myself any longer." And then, with a look that promised everything and nothing, she made her request. "Now, show me your tentacles," she said, her gaze never leaving mine. I turned to my dad, hoping for some help, some intervention, anything to stop what was about to happen. "Dad, do something!" I said in annoyance, my voice filled with desperation. But to my surprise, he just turned his face away, whistling indifferently, as if he didn''t see me. Lily''s hands were on me in an instant, tearing at my shirt with a ferocity that left me breathless. The fabric ripped apart with a loud sound, exposing my torso to the cool night air. I couldn''t help but turn to her, my eyes wide with shock and desire, as she ran her hands over my skin, tracing every curve and contour with her fingers. Her lips followed the path of her hands, pressing kisses to my skin with desire. I felt her hot breath on my chest, the softness of her lips against my skin, and it was all I could do to keep myself from losing control. The sensations were overwhelming, and I couldn''t help but gasp as she worked her way down my body. "You know what?" With a heavy sigh, I pulled out my six-lust tentacle lust. It was the hand''s mode; I knew I needed to act before things got out of control. "I had enough of this." Without hesitation, I released the tentacles, watching as they sprang to life and wrapped themselves tightly around Lily''s body. She gasped in surprise, her eyes widening as she was pulled away from me, her lustful gaze now reced with confusion and shock. I stood up, my heart racing as I tried to keep my emotions in check. The tentacles were powerful, and I could feel their strength as they coiled around Lily''s body, keeping her at a safe distance from me. I looked at Lily, who was still struggling against the powerful grip of my tentacles. Her eyes were wide with lust, her body writhing as she tried to break free and get closer to me. "You seriously don''t know when to stop, do you?" I said in annoyance, my voice barely concealing the anger that was starting to bubble up inside of me. Lily pouted, her lower lip trembling as she looked up at me with pleading eyes. "Oh,e on. I''ve been waiting too long for this," she whined, her voice taking on a spoiled tone. "Just one fuck, and I''ll be quick," she coaxed me, her hands reaching out to touch my chest. "No," I said emphatically, tightening my grip on the tentacles and pulling her further away from me. Lily''s expression fell, and she let out a frustrated groan. "Please," she begged me, her voice softening as she put on her most innocent expression. "Just one time." "No," I repeated, my voice firm. As I stood there, trying to control my anger, I nced over at my dad, who still looked indifferent to the situation. It was clear that he had no intention of getting involved. Turning to my women, who looked on in shock at the scene unfolding before them, I realized that I had forgotten to introduce Lily. "Oh, right," I said, my voice strained. "This is my sister, Lily." "Hi, girls," Lily greeted my harem with a coy smile, still bound by my tentacles. Her eyes darted around the room, taking in the sight of my stunningpanions. They were all stunningly beautiful in their own unique way. "So, you guys are also part of his harem? Nice to meet you. I hope we''ll have more funter," she said, winking suggestively. My women responded by waving their hands and cringing, clearly ufortable with Lily''s flirtatious behavior. I cleared my throat, sensing the awkwardness rising in the room. "She is the queen of subus and a bit crazy, so I hope you can understand that," I exined, trying to diffuse the awkward atmosphere. "Hey, I''m not crazy. Only thirsty!" Lilyined, her pouty lips forming into a scowl. I could see the frustration mounting in her eyes, and I knew that she wasn''t going to give up without a fight. I sighed heavily, looking at her. "Right¡­" I said in a skeptical tone, my voice firm and unwavering. "So? Are you going to do it with me?" she begged again,pletely ignoring what I had just told her. Finally, I gave in to Lily''s persistent pleas. I could see the desperation in her eyes, and I knew that I had to do something to ease her agony. After all, she was my sister, and it was my duty to take care of her. As I sighed heavily, I agreed to her proposal, hoping that it would be over quickly. "Fine. Just a quickie, okay." I muttered, not looking at her. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 233: Thirsty Sister III (18+) Chapter 233: Thirsty Sister III (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 233. Thirsty Sister III I could feel her excitement rising, and it made me feel uneasy. Lily had always been unpredictable, and I never knew what to expect from her. However, at that moment, I had to put my doubts aside and give her what she wanted. "Thank you!" she eximed, with a wide grin on her face. "I promise, I will be fast! Just trust me, let me do all the work for you." I lowered Lily''s body, my tentacles obediently released their grip on her. However, as soon as I let her go, she sprang to action like a wild animal. With a speed that caught me off guard, she pounced at me like a hungry jaguar, her body pressed against mine, and her lips locked onto mine in a passionate kiss. This time, however, there was something different about her. As our eyes met, I noticed a subtle change in her expression. Her gaze became intense, almost hypnotic. Suddenly, I felt a powerful surge of energy coursing through my body, and I knew immediately what had happened. Lily had used her Charm skill on me. Her Charm skill worked like a potent potion. As soon as her eyes locked with mine, a strange feeling began to stir within me. My heart began to race, and my adrenaline surged. But it wasn''t just my heart and mind that were affected. My body was also betraying me. My skin felt hot, and my pulse raced faster with every passing moment. I could feel my desire surging within me, urging me to give in to her tempting invitation. "You thirsty subus¡­" I hissed. But rather than canceling her skill, I let it. It would be faster this way. "I am..." Lily smirked and continued her lewd acts. She reached down towards my crotch. Her hand moved across my length several times until eventually found the right spot. She gripped it tightly, giving me an audible gasp of pleasure. In one swift motion, she yanked my pants open, pulled out my member, and gave me a deep kiss. Moving down, she then proceeded to wrap her lips around my shaft like a giant tongue ring, sucking on it feverishly while stroking it with her delicate fingers. The more I groaned from this passionate treatment, the wetter her mouth became. It seemed as if her spit was flowing constantly over my dick, lubricating it in preparation for her next move. I wanted nothing more than to thrust into Lily''s warm, tight mouth; but something stopped me. That something was also driving me mad at the same time. A sudden rush of lust consumed me so intensely that it overwhelmed everything else. "OH, FUCK!" I threw my head back and let out a primal growl of pleasure. I was losing control. My mind was being bombarded by intense sexual images that I was unable to escape. My cock twitched, throbbed, and dripped pre-cum in anticipation of its release. Yet all those sensations only served to make me crave more. Then without warning, her slippery lips began to move against my sensitive tip. She started slowly, letting me enjoy each delicious sensation. But soon enough, her pace increased exponentially until she was bobbing up and down frantically on my cock. All the while, she looked directly into my eyes, holding them captive within hers as she licked up every drop of my pre-cum before swallowing down my shaft with ease. This drove me crazy with desire, sending my body into convulsions. I grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her off of my member and making her moan. Then I forced her mouth onto my member once again. I pulled her head tightly against me as I pounded into her, fucking her mouth like a dirty little whore. The entire room reeked of our sweaty bodies, causing Lily to begin to giggle at me. Her face was flushed red from arousal and exertion. Her red eyes sparkled in the dim light. I didn''t care how my women saw me, or even my dad''s gaze. But it wasn''t just her beauty that enraptured me so much; the lust that glimmered in her beautiful ruby eyes made me feel alive¡ªlike no other moment had ever existed outside this one. The harder I thrust into her, the deeper she sank, almost gagging herself in an attempt to swallow every inch of my dick. My breath quickened, my heart raced, and I let out a primal roar of ecstasy. With each thrust, my hands ran along her slim back until they found their way around her hips, holding her firmly against me while she continued devouring my cock. Meanwhile, we remained locked together with only inches separating us as I held on tight for dear life. We were both breathing heavily as our faces neared each other. Our bodies began to writhe upon each other like two snakes mating; intertwining, undting, and grinding against one another like a single entity. This was the most intense, satisfying, and erotic experience of my life up to that point and there was nothing I wanted more than to continue riding this sexual high forever, but unfortunately, it seemed to be short-lived. My body was tingling all over. It was electrified from head to toe. As if this whole situation had been too much stimtion for me to handle. But what could I do? At some point in the middle of our heated embrace, I hadpletely lost control and released myself within her mouth in orgasm after a powerful climax. The rush of pleasure coursed through me like a drug, leaving me speechless in sheer euphoria. Then suddenly, everything became quiet. The sounds of our heavy breathing turned silent, and then eventually disappeared altogether. My mind was still reeling; even though the pleasure subsided, the effects were lingering. I sat back, panting for breath, staring at Lily''s beautiful face above mine. She looked exhausted, but the lust in her eyes hadn''t disappeared. It was my turn to satisfy her... Note: In case you want to send a gift for this novel, please send /book/viin-mmorpg-almighty-devil-emperor-and-his-seven-demonic-wives_25760862505799905 >Read the original on /book/the-incubus-system_17150947806784305 >Read more than 230 chapters ahead of TIS + 5 weekly update + 96 Extra R18 chapters + ess to all R18 ASMR +R18 poll R18 scene. My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: /nanakawaichan My Discord: https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG Chapter 234: Thirsty Sister IV (18+) Chapter 234: Thirsty Sister IV (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 234. Thirsty Sister IV I grabbed a hold of Lily''s slim waist and flipped her around on her stomach. Her long, slender legs wrapped around my arms as I crawled on top of her, cing a hand on each of her smooth thighs. I ran my fingers down toward her pussy which immediately began to twitch with excitement. She moaned loudly, writhing underneath me like a bitch in heat. A sly smirk formed on my lips. "That feels nice..." I said seductively while continuing to y with her wet folds with one hand. Then, I granted what she wanted. I summoned my six tentacles. My six penis-shaped tentacles burst out of my back. They were now waiting eagerly for their chance to get involved¡ªwaiting for their prey. Lily opened her eyes wide, but soon enough they narrowed in lust once again. "Oh, yes. They all look so tasty ~" she purred. Didn''t stop there, I used my Libido skill, making all of my cocks erect. With a singlemand from me, my tentacles went into motion. Like a swarm of hungry locusts, each tentacle rubbed on Lily''s pussy, leaving her dripping with sweet nectar. "Suck them off!" Imanded as I slipped two inside her mouth at once. Her eyes widened in surprise before they rolled back into her head while the rest thrust themselves between her legs, inside her wet pussy and her asshole. The only sound that filled the room was the slurping sounds and banging in different locations along her body, teasing every inch of her until she came violently under their touch. Lily was already extremely horny after our earlier session on the floor. But it seemed like those tentacles had even more than what she could take. They made quick work of their job; wrapping around her thighs tightly while pumping deep into her tight holes. It felt like I could feel my cock twitching, eager to be released. So instead of keeping me waiting any longer, I gave my little sister an orgasm to remember... [Your Lust Point has gone up by 100] [Lust 1330/1000] After several moments, I pulled out my six-penis tentacles and let out a satisfied sigh. They were covered in thickyers of pink cream and glistening juices¡ªall sticky and gooey. My balls ached from being emptied so much so fast, but this feeling was nothingpared to having just experienced another intense climax. She wasn''t sure how long we''d been at it, but her body continued to writhe upon the cold floor underneath us. Our bodies were still entwined with each other''s, our lips pressed together. She pushed me away slowly as if reluctant to do so. But I refused to move. "You haven''t settled this one yet," I said, pointing to my real hard cock with my gaze. "How could I forget about the tastiest one?" Lily looked me in the eye with a naughty smirk before taking my cock into her mouth again. Her hands moved up and down its length, cleaning off every bit of drool before sucking on it once more. I groaned loudly before thrusting it inside her mouth once again. Her tonguepped against my throbbing member like it was licking the head of an ice cream cone while she swallowed every inch inside her warm mouth. This time, however, there was something different about what she was doing. The way she was moving was not normal; she was slower than usual but much more precise. It seemed almost as if she had developed a new skill! Lily moaned in delight and wrapped both hands around my shaft, stroking me roughly and faster than ever before until I finally let out another roar of pleasure. My body jerked wildly, sending a wave of ecstasy rushing through me, but I didn''t want to spend it in her mouth. I wanted her pussy. I pulled out of her mouth. Then with one swift motion, I grabbed hold of Lily by the waist and threw her down onto the floor where we began making passionate love. She started screaming as my finger plunged in and out between her folds before I took my cock in my hand and guided my dick toward her dripping wet cunt, which immediately opened up for me as soon as it felt my cock. I ced my tip on her entrance and slowly sank myself into her tightness... "What a slut," I sneered with a smirk. Lily looked up at me with lust-filled eyes. "Take me deeper!" she begged as her hands gripped tightly at my shoulders. With no hesitation, I pushed forward with everything I had until she waspletely filled to the brim¡ªall the inches inside her warm hole. The sound of flesh meeting skin echoed through the room. A mixture of slick fluids oozed from between us. But despite this, the pace did not slow down. We continued grinding against each other, gyrating and rocking against one another''s bodies like there was no tomorrow. With a few quick thrusts, we were able to achieve full pration and both sighed in blissful satisfaction as our sweaty bodies collided together like mas. It was the most intense sexual experience either of us has ever had. Lily whimpered and groaned under me while I kissed her neck and gently bit her earlobe. I wrapped my arms around her slender waist so that I could steady her hips. Her breasts rubbed against my chest as I ground into her hard and fast, taking turns kissing her soft pink lips or sucking on her little tongue before cing kisses along her jawline. I slid out just a little before ramming myself back into her with a single swift motion, then pulling out until only the tip remained before mming it right back in again. With a few more such motions, Lily was panting beneath me as she arched her back toward me for more of the same. Then she let go of my shoulders and took one hand to run it up my leg before sliding herself up onto myp and straddling me above. She grabbed hold of my cock and guided its head between her thighs; pressing them together so that they spread open further still to receive mepletely. With an impassioned growl, I shoved forward once again¡ªpounding inside her tight cunt as deep as possible. I reached down to grasp both of her breasts in my hands and gave them a tight squeeze. "Yes!" she screamed. "Fuck!" The room was filled with moans and grunts as we had sex, sweaty bodies moving against each other like there was no tomorrow. Every moment we were making passionate love like this was one less time we''d have togetherter on... we knew it but we didn''t care because this felt too good! And after several minutes of vigorous pounding like this, Lily couldn''t take any more. [Your Lust Point has gone up by 100] [Lust 1430/1000] She fell off of me on the floor where we copsed on top of each other while our chests heaved violently from the exertion of thest few moments'' worth of pleasure-filled fucking. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 235: Thirsty Sister V Chapter 235: Thirsty Sister V Seven Sins System Chapter 235. Thirsty Sister V Lily''s face beamed with delight. A smile spread across her lips, and her eyes sparkled with a mix of satisfaction and mischief. It was clear that she was enjoying every moment of this seductive game she was ying. She pulled away from me, breaking free from my embrace. "Thank you, brother~" Lily cooed, giving me a smooch on the cheek. Her lips were soft against my skin, leaving a lingering warmth that sent shivers down my spine. Her gratitude was evident in her eyes, as she reveled in the aftermath of our passionate encounter. With a heavy sigh, I ran a hand through my disheveled hair, feeling a mixture of pleasure and frustration coursing through my veins. "Next time, we do it in a room," Iined, my voiceced with exasperation. Memories of yesterday''s sexual encounter with Rachel in the dirty, ruined bathroom shed through my mind, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of dissatisfaction. Then, here I was, a prince of darkness, engaging in intimate acts on the cold, unforgiving floor. It didn''t befit my status nor the desires burning within me. I deserved more than this! I slowly rose to my feet. With a snap of my fingers, I used my Demon''s Clothes skill. An aura of shadows enveloped my body. The air crackled with supernatural power as the darkness coalesced and transformed into a sophisticated suit that clung to my form. Brushing off the dirt from my Demon Prince clothes, with a flick of my fingers, my telekinesis skill kicked in, making my bag float from the floor and fly toward me. I caught it in my hand and turned to my father. "So can we get back to business?" I asked, my voiceced with urgency. Diablo''s eyes immediately fell on the bag in my hand, his curiosity piqued. "Is that...?" he trailed off, leaving the question hanging. "Yes," I interrupted him, a small smirk tugging at the corners of my lips. "All the evidence we need is here. We can finally counter the light realm with this," I exined. Diablo''s smirk mirrored mine as he looked at the bag. "Great!" he eximed in excitement. "We will discuss this in my office," he said, already walking towards the exit. I turned to my women. They all still looked shocked by my previous crazy sexual act. "Sorry for the boring meeting, but I think you should know since I''ve involved you too deeply," I exined, hoping they could understand the gravity of the situation. "After all, so far I have only exined everything briefly. With this exnation, you''ll have a better understanding of what''s happening," I said, trying to reassure them. Together with Lily and the women, we followed my father''s lead as he confidently strode out of the room. As soon as we crossed the door, a sudden shift urred. Chilling darkness engulfed our bodies, swirling around us like an ethereal mist. It was as if the very fabric of reality had been warped by some arcane force. Then, in a blink of an eye, we found ourselves in an entirely different location. The familiar stone floor of the meeting room was reced by the opulence of my father''s office. The room was bathed in an eerie glow cast by ethereal sconces that adorned the walls, casting dancing shadows upon the richly embellished tapestries that hung behind my father''s grand desk. The shock painted my women''s faces, their eyes widening as the sudden teleportation whisked us away to my father''s grand office. Before I could attempt to calm their racing hearts, a figure approached from the opposite direction, rushing towards me with arms outstretched. "Your Highnesses! You''re back!" Ivy eximed, her voice trembling with emotion. Tears welled up in her eyes as she embraced me tightly, clinging to me as if afraid I would vanish once more. Realizing it was Ivy, I decided to put aside my reservations and reciprocated the embrace, holding her gently in my arms. "Ivy, it''s been too long," I murmured, my voice filled with a mix of gratitude. She pulled away slightly, her eyes searching my face for answers. The emotions etched across her features revealed a depth of concern and affection. Her voice trembled as she began to bombard me with a flurry of questions, her words rushing out in a torrent of worry and curiosity. "How have you been? Have you been eating well? Did the mortals give you a hard time? And your mission... How is the progress? Does this mean you''ll be returning here soon?" Ivy inquired, her voiceden with genuine care. I paused for a moment, taking in her heartfelt inquiries. It would be futile to answer each question individually, as time was of the essence. With a determined expression, I chose to respond to herst question, hoping to offer her some reassurance. "I don''t know for certain," I replied, my voice steady. "But I promise you, Ivy, I will do my utmost toplete my mission as swiftly as possible," I dered, my eyes meeting hers with sincerity. Just as the weight of the moment seemed to settle, Diablo cleared his throat, his voice cutting through the tender atmosphere. "Ehm!" We turned our attention to him. "Work first, Ivy," Diablo reminded her, his toneced with authority and the weight of responsibility. Ivy pulled her arm away from me. "Yes, Your Majesty," she said in disappointment. We made our way toward the plush couch situated in the center of the office and settled down. "Now," Diablo''s voice resonated with authority as he leaned forward, his gaze intense. "Can you show me the evidence? Exin it all to me," he demanded, his eyes piercing through the veil of secrecy. Without uttering a single word, I raised my hand, index finger extended, and with a subtle flick of my wrist, I used my telekinesis. A surge of invisible force enveloped the contents of the bag,pelling them to rise and spill onto the surface of the nearby table. At that moment, Lily, my father, and Ivy''s eyes fixated upon a singr object amidst the sea of evidence. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 236: Misunderstanding Chapter 236: Misunderstanding Seven Sins System Chapter 236. Misunderstanding My brows knitted together in a deep frown as I followed the gaze of Lily, my dad, and Ivy. It didn''t take long for me to realize what had captured their attention. But before I voiced my question, they spoke again. "I knew it!" Lily eximed, her voice dripping with irritation. "Those angels are behind all of this mess!" Her words carried a mix of frustration and exasperation as if she had been expecting nothing less from our celestial counterparts. Ivy, clearly in agreement, chimed in with equal disdain. "Ugh, it''s absolutely disgusting! They pull off these shenanigans and have the audacity to me us!" Her words wereced with venom, a testament to the animosity that had festered between our realms. Meanwhile, a sly smirk crept onto my dad''s face, his voice dripping with cynicism. "Well, well, well," he drawled, his tone oozing with a mix of satisfaction and derision. "With this undeniable evidence, they won''t be able to point their angelic fingers at us anymore, will they?" His words carried a sense of vindication as if he had been waiting for this moment to expose the truth. Diablo flicked his index finger, and an invisible force lifted one of the clues off the table. To my surprise, he didn''t take any of the incriminating evidence but instead picked up the snow globe that I had prepared as a gift for Asmo. I felt my heart sink as I realized what he had taken. The snow globended softly in Diablo''s hands, his fingers curling around it with a sense of purpose. His gaze fixated upon the ss sphere, a glint of mischief dancing in his eyes. A sly smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, revealing his devious intentions. But as he focused on the small figure of an angel encased within, his expression shifted into one of malevolence. "We''ll use this... this undeniable proof to bring them down," he hissed, his voice filled with a venomous determination. Malice dripped from his words, a clear indication that he relished the prospect of holding power over our celestial rivals. Caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, I mustered up the courage to speak the truth, however awkward it may be. With a cringe-inducing smile, I interjected, "Uh... That''s not a clue." I held my cringe, anticipating their reactions to my revtion. "It''s just a gift for Asmo. I bought it at some random knick-knacks shop in the mortal realm," I offered in an attempt to diffuse any misunderstanding. Their gazes shifted towards me, expressions of confusion etched upon their faces. My dad, in particr, appeared perplexed, his brows furrowing as he tried to piece together the significance of my statement. Ivy, her voice tinged with flustered curiosity, blurted out, "What do you mean, Your Highness?" I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. "I mean, it''s simply a trinket, a mortal item with no connection to our mission," I exined, hoping to rify the misunderstanding. The room fell into a momentary silence, the weight of their expectations hanging heavy in the air. Ivy pointed at the small figurine inside and questioned its authenticity. "So, it''s not a real angel in there?" she asked, her tone tinged with curiosity. I couldn''t help but let out an awkward chuckle. "No, Ivy," I replied, shaking my head. "It''s just a statue, a miniature representation of an angel. It''s not an actual celestial being trapped inside." Her eyes widened with surprise, and she leaned closer to get a better look. "But why does it look so lifelike then?" she chirped, her curiosity unyielding. I pondered her question for a moment before responding. "Well, it''s crafted with such detail to resemble a real angel. The sculptor must have taken great care to capture their essence." I paused, searching for an exnation that would satisfy her curiosity. "And those silvery white particles inside?" she continued, her eyes flickering with intrigue. I took a deep breath, bracing myself for her reaction. "They''re actually just tiny specks of glitter," I exined, trying my best to demystify the situation. "You see, mortals have this fascination with angelic imagery and often incorporate shimmering elements like glitter to create a sense of enchantment or magical beauty." Ivy''s eyes widened further, a mischievous glimmer dancing within them. "Oh, so it''s like angel''s semen then?" she blurted out in confusion. My face flushed, caught off guard by her bold remark. "No, no!" I eximed, waving my hands in protest. "It''s definitely not angel semen. It''s just harmless, decorative glitter meant to enhance the visual appeal of the snow globe." Diablo''s question caught me off guard, diverting our conversation to another intriguing topic. "Do they also have our version?" he inquired, his eyes locked onto mine. My mind immediately drifted to the countless hours the trio had spent engrossed in video games, their virtual battles against hordes of demons and devils. It was an interesting concept, albeit one that held little appeal for creatures like us who thrived in the real world. I even found one of them made based on the history of the war three hundred years ago and the main boss was me. I leaned back in my seat, recalling the virtualndscapes and digital adversaries that had captivated their attention. "Well, they''ve created something they call video games," I began, trying to summarize the concept in a way that would resonate with them. "And in these games, we''re often portrayed as the main viins, the ultimate adversaries that the yers have to conquer." Diablo''s eyes lit up with intrigue, his curiosity piqued by the notion of being cast as a formidable antagonist. "That sounds pretty cool," he remarked with a grin, nodding in approval. I couldn''t help but smirk, knowing all too well the discrepancy between virtual battles and the raw power we wielded in reality. "Yeah, definitely cooler," I replied, my toneced with dry humor. Deep down, though, I couldn''t deny the slight pang of annoyance at the thought of mortals besting us in a digital realm. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 237: Evidences Chapter 237: Evidences Seven Sins System Chapter 237. Evidences I cleared my throat, eager to refocus our attention on the matter at hand. "Alright, let''s get back to the mission," I began, my tone filled with a sense of determination. I used my telekinesis abilities, channeling my invisible power to retrieve the summoning board from its resting ce. With a flick of my index finger, the board levitated and floated before us, its ancient symbols and markings glistening in the dim light. "This right here," I continued, pointing at the intricate carvings etched onto the surface of the board, " It writes about the ancient one and it refers to me," I nced at my father, hoping for some guidance or insight, but his face remained inscrutable, his expression unreadable. "Well, you already mentioned it before. Is there anything else?" he said simply. I put down the board and opened my palm, a surge of dark aura swirled around me, materializing into arge oval mirror. This was my Transfer skill at work. In this realm, it allowed me to create a portal-like mirror, simr to a modern TV screen. The mirror flickered to life, disying a scene that was both eerie and captivating. It showed the intense battle I had fought with Gem. As the mirror captured the transformation, Gem''s form contorted and twisted into a nightmarish manifestation of demonic power. Pointing at the mirror, I exined the connection between the underground cult and the dark crystals. "This right here," I began, my voiceced with a mix of concern and determination, "is evidence of an underground cult operating within the mortal realm. They possess the ability to create these dark crystals, which hold potent demonic energy. When infused into a mortal, they grant extraordinary strength and can even transform them into full-fledged demons." I scanned their faces, hoping to gauge their reactions. Ivy''s eyes widened with a mix of astonishment and intrigue. As for my father, his expression remained unreadable, his thoughts hidden behind a veil of stoicism. "It''s no wonder the angels used us," Ivy chimed in, her voice filled with a mixture of concern and anger. "These cultists have been masquerading as demons and wreaking havoc in the mortal realm, tarnishing our reputation in the process." I nodded, grateful for Ivy''s astute observation. "Precisely," I affirmed. "Their actions have painted demons in a negative light, conveniently shifting the me onto us. We need to expose this cult and put an end to their nefarious activities," she said as if we were pure beings. "Have any of you encountered anything like this before?" I asked, my gaze sweeping across them. They shook their heads in response to my inquiry. My attention shifted to my dad, who had remained silent until now. His questioning gaze was fixed on the dark mirror before him, an unspoken curiosity evident in his eyes. "Dad?" I prompted, my voiceced with a mix of anticipation and hope. "What''s on your mind?" He pointed a finger at the dark mirror, his words brimming with intrigue. "That dark crystal," he began, his voice steady and measured, "it contains frozen demonic power, doesn''t it? Can you sense its origin? Where is iting from?" I took a moment to consider his question, my mind racing to decipher the clues embedded within the dark crystal''s frozen depths. "Yes," I responded, my voice tinged with a thoughtful tone. "The dark crystal harnesses the essence of demonic energy, captured and contained within its icy prison. As for its origin, I believe it emanates from smaller, lesser demons." I paused, allowing my words to sink in before continuing my analysis. "It seems that the cult has managed to summon these smaller demons and exploit their powers. However, their ability to capturerger, more formidable demons seems to be limited, resulting in these powerful entities vanishing on their own after wreaking havoc in the mortal realm." Though my exnation was based on spection andcked concrete proof, it was the most logical deduction I could offer at the moment. The dynamics wereplex, and uncovering the cult''s precise methods required further investigation. "Have you investigated this cult?" My dad''s question pierced the air, prompting me to shake my head in response. "No, I haven''t had the chance to investigate the cult extensively," I admitted, a tinge of frustration creeping into my voice. "The information I''ve managed to gather so far is just a mere glimpse of their existence. To make progress, I''ve lured them out by presenting myself as a target. It''s a waiting game, but it''s also why I need to regain my power swiftly." Julia interjected with a question that sparked everyone''s curiosity. "If the cult targets demons, does that mean they also pose a threat to angels?" Her voice held a blend of intrigue and concern, exposing her genuine desire to understand theplexities of our world. All eyes turned toward her, including mine, as we absorbed the weight of her words. There was a brief pause, filled with a mix of contemtion and uncertainty. Julia, sensing the attention she had garnered, quickly averted her gaze, her posture betraying a sense of apprehension. "I''m sorry," she stammered, her voiceced with fear. "I didn''t mean to stir up any trouble. It''s just... the thought crossed my mind." I let out a reassuring chuckle, hoping to ease any lingering tension. "It''s fine. Your input and questions are valuable to us. We''re all in this together, and any help is wee," I reiterated. Julia''s expression rxed, her fear gradually subsiding as she took sce in our support. Encouraged by her presence, I delved deeper into her inquiry. "Regarding your question about angels, it''s quite possible that they face a simr threat," I spected, my voice tinged with curiosity. "Just as dark crystals derive their power from demons, there might be a counterpart in the form of white crystals harnessed by angels. It''s a usible scenario, given the opposing nature of our realms." Lily voiced her assumption, her eyebrow raised in contemtion. "So, if I understand correctly, this problem stems from actions taken by mortals?" she questioned, her tone reflecting both skepticism and curiosity. I nodded in affirmation, my gaze shifting to Lily. "That''s right," I confirmed. "They have tampered with our summoning formations and somehow managed to breach our defenses. Not only that, but they''ve also seeded in altering my summoning formation," I exined, frustration seeping into my voice. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 238: Priceless Chapter 238: Priceless Seven Sins System Chapter 238. Priceless I closed my palm, canceling the dark aura that enveloped my hand. Raising my hand, I flicked my wrist in a fluid motion, invoking my telekinesis abilities once more. As if responding to mymand, the summoning formation from John went up, hovering before us. "See?" I said, my voiceced with frustration. I couldn''t help but shake my head in disbelief. "I don''t understand how they could pull this off without us noticing." Diablo furrowed his brow as he took the paper. His eyes scanned the contents, his confusion palpable. "I don''t get it," he muttered under his breath, the lines on his forehead deepening. It was clear that he was grappling with the same questions that gued us all. How could they have infiltrated our summoning formations without detection? How had they managed to manipte our essence? For a moment, the room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the sound of rustling paper as Diablo ced it back on the table. The weight of his unspoken words hung in the air, leaving me anxious for answers. It was as if he held a secret that he wasn''t yet ready to reveal. Frustration gnawed at my insides, making it difficult to stay patient. "Do you know anything, Dad?" I asked, my voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and impatience. I needed to understand, to make sense of the chaos that threatened our realm. "I will investigate this further," he replied, his tone firm. I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment at his response. I had hoped for more immediate answers. "You should stop hiding things from me," I asserted, my voiceced with seriousness. I held his gaze, determined to break through his defensive facade. He turned to me, his expression morphing into a mixture of annoyance and displeasure. "Do I appear to be hiding something?" he shot back, challenging my usation. I shrugged, meeting his gaze unwaveringly. "With you, one can never be too sure," I retorted, not willing to back down. He let out a frustrated sigh, his eyes searching mine for any sign of relenting. "This is not the time for jokes, Azrael," he admonished, his voice tinged with exasperation. "If I uncover anything significant, I promise I will share it with you." I grumbled under my breath, but I knew that pushing him further at this moment would yield no results. It was clear that my father was holding back, keeping his cards close to his chest. But I decided to let it slide. Or rather I didn''t have the power to make him spill the beans. Maybe I could force himter, after my seven sins power grew. "Puriel," he suddenly said, his voice filled with intrigue. "What about her?" I let out a long exhale, trying to gather my thoughts. "If I said she just gave me a gift yesterday, would you believe it?" I asked, my voiceced with skepticism. The room fell silent as my words hung in the air, leaving an air of disbelief and confusion. Lily''s eyes widened, clearly not expecting such a revtion. My dad, on the other hand, wore a mocking smirk, his disbelief evident in his tone. "The world will soon be torn apart if she does! That''s a good joke," he scoffed, his words dripping with cynicism. Theirughter filled the room, but I remained stoic, my expression unyielding. I knew how absurd it sounded, even to my own ears. Yet, I had experienced it firsthand, and no amount ofughter could erase the truth of what had transpired. "But Azrael was telling the truth," ire interjected, her voice cutting through theughter. Their attention shifted to ire, their expressions turning serious. She stood her ground, her eyes filled with determination. "She gave it to him in front of me. It was me who made her think it was his birthday," ire revealed, her voice steady. Diablo turned to me, his eyes wide with disbelief. "You''re not kidding?" he asked, seeking confirmation. I rolled my eyes, frustration was evident in my voice. "No, I''m not kidding," I replied, my toneced with annoyance. I couldn''t me them for their skepticism though. I mean, it did sound like a ridiculous lie. Curiosity flickered in Lily''s eyes as she leaned forward. "What did she give you?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine interest. I sighed, meeting her gaze. "Holy Water," I stated bluntly. A moment of silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of their collective gasps. Then,ughter erupted from the trio, echoing through the room like a symphony of amusement. Lily, struggling to catch her breath between fits ofughter, managed to squeeze out a few words. "She gave Holy Water to a devil? That''s priceless!" she eximed, herughter still lingering in her voice. Diablo, clutching his stomach as tears streamed down his face, chimed in, his voice trembling with mirth. "This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life!" he dered, barely able to speak amidst his uncontrobleughter. Even Ivy couldn''t help but crack a smile. "I have to admit, that''s the most unexpected turn of events," she admitted, her voiceced with amusement. I sat there, my lips pressed into a thin line, my irritation simmering beneath the surface. They were mocking me, finding humor in a situation that held a deeper significance. But I couldn''t me them entirely. After all, it did sound like the setup for aedy sketch. With a dry smile, I finally spoke up, my annoyance seeping into my voice. "d to provide you all with endless entertainment," I remarked sarcastically, my wordsced with a hint of frustration. After a while, theirughter began to subside, and they cleared their throats, trying to regain theirposure. The room fell into a momentary lull, the air thick with anticipation as their attention shifted back to me. Diablo, wiping tears ofughter from his eyes, leaned forward, his expression curious. "Okay, so your rtionship with Puriel seems fine. Why did you say she suspects you?" he inquired, a note of genuine concern underlying his words. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of their gazes upon me. "Well, she has snooped around my room on multiple asions," I exined, my voice tinged with a mix of frustration and worry. Lily''s eyes widened, her brows furrowing in disbelief. "Wait, she''s been going through your stuff?" she eximed, her voice filled with indignation on my behalf. I nodded in agreement. "Exactly! It''s not just a simple case of curiosity. It feels like she''s trying to find something," I borated, my frustration evident in my tone. Evie, who had been rtively quiet until now, suddenly spoke up, her voice hesitant. "Um, could it be that... maybe she has feelings for you?" she suggested, her words causing a collective pause in the conversation. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 239: Something In My Body Chapter 239: Something In My Body Seven Sins System Chapter 239. Something In My Body Evie''s nervous smile lingered on her lips as she contemted her words, her eyes darting from one person to another. Her admission about her hypothetical actions, while somewhat unsettling, held a strange truth to it. I couldn''t deny the peculiar allure of possessing such powers, even if it meant crossing boundaries of personal privacy. "I mean, if I had the power like her, I would probably do the same thing as her, or maybe worse," she confessed, her voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and self-consciousness. She quickly cringed, realizing the implications of her statement, and averted her gaze to the side. "Uh, like, watching you sleep, for example," she added, her voice trailing off uncertainty. My eyes widened, and I couldn''t help but let out a nervous chuckle. "Seriously? That''s what you would do?" I asked incredulously, shaking my head in disbelief. The thought of someone silently observing me while I slept sent shivers down my spine. Evie''s cheeks flushed, and she fidgeted with her fingers. "Well... I mean, it''s not like I actually want to do it. It''s just, you know, a hypothetical situation," she mumbled, her voice barely audible. Shaking my head in amusement, I redirected the conversation back to its initial focus. "Anyway, let''s get back to Puriel," I interjected, trying to steer the conversation away from my sleeping habits. "As much as I appreciate your insights and theories, I highly doubt Puriel has that kind of feelings for me." Doubts, however, crept into my mind, fueled by the uncertainty surrounding Puriel''s recent behavior. Had I been too quick to dismiss the possibility? My heart quickened its pace, and an unsettling chill crawled up my spine. Was there a hidden motive behind her actions that I had failed to recognize? Sensing my internal struggle, my dad spoke up, his voice carrying a note of understanding. "I can see your doubts, Azrael," he said, his gaze meeting mine with a mix of reassurance and concern. "Whatever the case, I need to regain my strength. Puriel and I stay in the same academy, and she has grown attached to me. I yed the role of her friend, trying to gather information about the light realm. But sooner orter, she''ll discover who I truly am," I exined, my voiceced with a hint of frustration. As I reflected on our interactions, another worry gnawed at the back of my mind. Puriel''s mention of her unstable strength during our initial encounter lingered like an unsolved puzzle. I couldn''t decipher its meaning, but I knew that having my powers intact was crucial to prevent any unforeseen consequences. My father, sensing my unease, took a deep breath and spoke up, his voice filled with reassurance. "Don''t worry, Azrael. I''ve prepared everything," he assured me, though a hint of objection was present in his tone. I arched an eyebrow. There was a question burning within me, and I couldn''t let it go unanswered. "Dad," I began, my tone a mixture of curiosity and frustration. "Why did you send me to the mortal realm instead of taking the faster route? Why didn''t you send me for the trial first before assigning me this mission?" I demanded an exnation, my eyes locked onto his. My father''s exhale was heavy, carrying with it a tinge of regret. "If it weren''t for Puriel, I wouldn''t have sent you on this trial," he confessed, his voice filled with a rare vulnerability. I raised an eyebrow, contemting his response. It was a rare moment of honesty from my father, and I needed to understand his reasoning. "Is it because of the danger? Are you afraid that I won''t be able to open my eyes anymore? Isn''t that a bitte?" I fired off a series of questions, my frustration seeping into my voice. The memories of the grueling training I had endured five hundred years ago resurfaced, reminding me of my father''s penchant for throwing me into perilous situations. He was the kind of dad who would toss his son off a cliff just to teach him how to climb. The room fell silent as my questions hung in the air, the shock etched on the faces of all the girls present, including Lily. Their gazes shifted to Dad, seeking an exnation for my cryptic statement. "What is he talking about?" Lily stammered, her voice filled with concern and confusion, her eyes searching for answers. "What does he mean by never opening his eyes again?" Dad chose to ignore Lily''s inquiry, his focus fixed solely on me. His eyes bore into mine with a mix of seriousness and bitterness. "That trial has the potential to awaken something within you. Something you never knew existed," he exined, his wordsced with a weighty significance. "Do you mean my wrath? My insanity?" I ventured a guess, trying to make sense of my father''s cryptic words. "No, Azrael, it''s something far more terrifying than that. Something that has the potential to wreak havoc on a grand scale," he replied, his toneced with genuine concern. Confusion clouded my expression as I tried to grasp the gravity of his words. "What do you mean?" I pressed, my curiosity piqued. He hesitated for a moment, his gaze distant as if grappling with the right words to convey his message. "I can''t fully exin it. It''s something you must discover for yourself when you face it," he finally responded, his voice tinged with a mixture of worry and intrigue. A bitter chuckle escaped my lips. "So, you want me to face an unknown enemy?" I scoffed, a tinge of frustration evident in my voice. "The enemy you face in the trial is none other than yourself," he exined, his tone serious. "You must possess mental fortitude and maturity to confront it head-on." I rolled my eyes, a mix of annoyance and exasperation washing over me. "Dad, I''m over five hundred years old, remember?" I reminded him, my patience wearing thin. "This has nothing to do with your age, Azrael," my father rified, his voice carrying a note of seriousness. "It''s about your ability to be the master of your emotions and your body, to wield control over your very being." I furrowed my brows, puzzled by his enigmatic statement. "What do you mean?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued. A surge of apprehension washed over me as I considered the possibilities. "Is there something else within my body?" I ventured another guess, my mind racing to connect the dots. And then, like a lightning bolt of realization, it hit me. "Is this connected to that ''Ancient One'' entity?" I blurted out, unable to contain my thoughts. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 240: The Devil Kings Manipulation Chapter 240: The Devil King''s Maniption Seven Sins System Chapter 240. The Devil King''s Maniption Dad maintained his focused gaze on me, his eyes unwavering. "You will find out the truth soon enough, Azrael," he reiterated, his voice resonating with an unyielding determination. "And this... will remain a secret between you and me," he dered, his wordsced with a sense of grave responsibility. Lily couldn''t contain her frustration and voiced herint. "So, you mean you won''t tell us?" she eximed, her tone tinged with a mix of disappointment and confusion. Without missing a beat, Dad snapped his fingers, and a surge of his formidable demonic power rippled through the room. In an instant, a peculiar stillness settled over everyone present. Their expressions turned vacant, their eyes devoid of awareness. It was as if time itself had frozen, except for me and my father. This was his mastery over high-level maniption, the ability to manipte memories and halt the flow of time. I had witnessed him employ this power countless times in battles against our enemies, but seeing it used on our allies and family made me dumbfounded. I locked eyes with my father, struggling toprehend his actions. "Dad," I whispered, a mixture of disbelief and concern coloring my voice. It was as if a chasm had opened up between us, and I couldn''t fathom his reasoning behind such secrecy. My mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions. His eyes bore into mine, brimming with bitterness and hidden sorrow. "I can''t let them know, Azrael. No one should know," he emphasized, his words carrying the weight of his conviction. The gravity of the situation was palpable, and I could sense the depths of his desperation. "I have to do this to protect you and this realm. I have no other choice," he exined, his voiceced with a mixture of pain and resolve. I couldn''t ignore the intense curiosity gnawing at me, consuming my thoughts. The questions burned within me, demanding answers. "Why, Dad? What did I do? What are you hiding from me?" I pressed, my voice firm and determined. I needed to understand the truth, to unravel the secrets he held close. He sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping under the weight of his burdens. The lines on his face etched deeper, reflecting the struggles he bore. "Just remember, Azrael," he began, his voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability. "Whatever happens in that trial, you must return. No matter what obstacles you face, you have to rise again." His words carried a solemnity that echoed in the air. "But when that timees, when you discover the truth, I want you to forgive me. It''s a request born out of necessity, because, my son, I truly have no other choice," he concluded, his voice trembling with a mix of sorrow and regret. "What did you do...?" I muttered, the words slipping from my lips in a hushed breath. The weight of his request settled heavily upon me, stirring a whirlwind of emotions within my chest. My heart pounded in my ears, its rhythm a testament to the gravity of the situation. This was different. This was significant. It was the first time he had ever asked for my forgiveness, and I knew deep down that whatever he was hiding held immense importance. Dad''s eyes met mine, his gaze filled with a bittersweet mix of regret and longing. A wistful smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "You will find out soon enough, Azrael," he replied, his voice soft andden with unspoken truths. It was a statement that left me hanging, teetering on the precipice of anticipation and uncertainty. The thought of unraveling the mysteries that shrouded my existence sent shivers down my spine. His words echoed in my mind as I absorbed their weight. "Just remember what I said," he urged, his voice tinged with an uncharacteristic vulnerability. It was a request that bore a sense of urgency, a plea for understanding. "Keep this a secret from the others. As I said before, no one should know about this except you and me," he confessed, his toneden with a mixture of caution and protectiveness. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I grappled with the weight of his words. The temptation to pry, to unearth the truth thaty dormant within me, gnawed at my insides. But I knew that patience was necessary, that the answers I sought would reveal themselves in due time. I nodded solemnly, my resolve firm despite the curiosity that threatened to consume me. "Fine," I acquiesced, my voiceced with a mixture of eptance and trepidation. After the room returned to its normal state and the effects of Dad''s maniption wore off, everyone seemed strangely at ease, their previous curiosity reced with a casual nonchnce. It was as if the weight of the conversation had dissipated, and they were content to let the topic slide. Lily mustered up the courage to speak. "Uh... Um," she stuttered, struggling to recall her initial train of thought. "So, what''s your n to face Puriel?" Her voice carried a casual air, but I could sense the underlying confusion that lingered within her. Despite not fully understanding the gravity of the situation, she couldn''t resist seeking answers. With a shrug, I responded in a simrly nonchnt manner, masking the turmoil that churned within me. "We''ll see about thatter," I replied, feigning a sense of calm that I didn''t truly feel. "So, back to the underground cult," Dad interjected, diverting the conversation''s course. It was a tant attempt to redirect the focus away from the unsettling disy of his memory maniption. Though I couldn''t fathom the connection between the cult and our discussion, it was clear that he wanted to steer the narrative in a different direction. I nodded in response, trying to maintain a semnce ofposure despite the swirling thoughts in my mind. "Yeah, I''ll do my best to investigate them once I return to the mortal realm," I affirmed. The weight of the uing trials loomedrge in my thoughts, overshadowing any other concerns. It was as if the trials were an impending storm, and I was bracing myself for the impact. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 241: What Role Did I Play? Chapter 241: What Role Did I y? Seven Sins System Chapter 241. What Role Did I y? After our discussion reached its conclusion, my dad took charge, issuing orders to his trusty servants. "Please escort everyone to their rooms so they can rest," he instructed, his voice carrying an air of authority. Without missing a beat, the servants sprang into action. I seized the opportunity to make a request of my own, wanting to ensure thefort and well-being of mypanions. "Could you please show thedies to the royal bathroom and provide them with appropriate attire?" I asked, gesturing towards my women. They were unfamiliar with this world and deserved to feel at ease, even in the most mundane of circumstances. The servants nodded in understanding and led the women towards the opulent royal bathroom, their footsteps echoing through the grand hallways. As for the evidence, my dad took them all, leaving no trace of our investigations behind. Except for the snow globe, of course. It was only a gift for Asmo after all. Leaving the others behind, I made my way toward my former room, which held a myriad of memories from my past. The door creaked open, revealing a space that had remained untouched for quite some time. Stepping inside, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. The room still retained fragments of my former self. The atmosphere instantly shifted, reflecting the nature of my true identity as a prince of a dark realm. The space exuded an aura of power, mystery, and danger. The walls were adorned with a vast collection of weapons, both ancient and modern, each one possessing a story of its own. des of all shapes and sizes, from sleek daggers to imposing swords, were meticulously disyed in racks and cases. Magic items, enchanted artifacts, and ult symbols adorned the shelves, emanating otherworldly energy that tingled in the air. The room was a treasure trove of my own creation, a testament to my mastery of Devil Craft. Intricate jewelry ornaments, sparkling with dark gems and forged with exquisite craftsmanship, were carefully arranged on velvet disys. They showcased my status and power within the realm, a symbol of authority and refinement. These pieces were not merely decorative essories; they held unique enchantments and magical properties, each designed to augment my abilities or grant me protection in times of need. Despite the passage of time, the room remained immactely clean. Not a speck of dust tarnished the polished surfaces, nor did any sign of neglect mar the intricate details. I walked over to the side of the bed, where a small table awaited, its surface smooth and unadorned. Carefully, I ced the snow globe on the table, its ss casing glimmering in the soft light. Exhaustion washed over me, a weight that settled upon my body. Without hesitation, I let myself copse onto the bed, sinking into the plushness of the high-quality mattress beneath me. It was a stark contrast to the thin and ufortable mattresses I had endured during my time at the academy. The luxuriousness of the bedding enveloped me, providing a much-needed respite from the trials and tribtions I had faced. My eyes fixed upon the ceiling above, its smooth expanse a canvas for my wandering thoughts. My mind drifted back to the secret conversation I had shared with my dad, the weight of his words lingering in the air. The gravity of the unknown burdened my thoughts, each word etching deeper into my consciousness. I couldn''t help but rey the conversation in my mind, dissecting every nuance and searching for hidden meanings. "The ancient one..." I mumbled to myself, the words hanging in the air with an air of mystery. The mention of this enigmatic figure stirred something deep within me, a mix of curiosity and apprehension. My thoughts swirled, like a whirlwind of emotions and questions, as I grappled with the significance of this revtion. Unease settled in my core, an unsettling feeling that refused to be ignored. It was as if a dormant power within me began to stir, awakening from its slumber. The very essence of my being seemed to pulse with a newfound urgency, demanding answers and understanding. What role did I y in the grand tapestry of the ancient one''s existence? And more importantly, what did it mean for my own journey? With a deep breath, I attempted to calm my racing thoughts. The weight of the unknown pressed upon me, but I knew that dwelling on it indefinitely would only lead to more frustration. Just as I was on the verge of surrendering to the fatigue that consumed me, I remembered something. "Wait, I haven''t bathed yet," I muttered. In a swift motion, I pushed myself up from thefort of the bed, its embrace reluctantly releasing me. I stretched my limbs, feeling the satisfying crack of joints realigning. The anticipation of a revitalizing shower urged me forward as I made my way toward the internal bathroom. Entering into the luxury bathroom, the room exuded an aura of extravagance and power, designed to cater to the whims and desires of royalty. The walls were adorned with intricate mosaics, depicting scenes of ancient battles and mythical creatures, their vibrant colors breathing life into the space. A massive, intricately carved marble bathtub stood at the center of the room, beckoning me with its allure. Its smooth surface glistened under the soft glow of golden chandeliers, casting an ethereal light that danced upon the surrounding surfaces. The tub wasrge enough to amodate several people, a testament to the indulgent nature of demon royalty. Golden faucets, adorned with intricate engravings of demonic symbols. I pped my hands twice, and with a wave of mystical energy, the crimson water began to flow, filling the expansive bathtub. The perks of being the prince of darkness. I had my own personal bathroom designed to cater to my every whim and desire. As long as no one had tampered with it while I was away, everything would be just the way I liked it. Unlike those pesky mortals who relied so heavily on electricity, in the demon realm, magic was our primary source of power. I stood there, mesmerized by the sight of the red water cascading into the tub. It was a peculiar choice, I know, but it suited my taste perfectly. Besides, who needed in old water when you could have a touch of dark elegance? The crimson hue hinted at the fiery essence that flowed through my veins, a constant reminder of my otherworldly origins. A wistful smile yed upon my lips as memories of myvish wine pool resurfaced. I missed it so much. But returning to my mansion now would be like admitting that the prince of darkness residing there was nothing more than a counterfeit. And that was simply out of the question. I let out a frustrated sigh, my irritation bubbling up from deep within. "So frustrating," I muttered under my breath. The weight of my responsibilities as a prince often took a toll on me. The pressure to maintain an image of strength and infallibility was relentless. Sometimes, I yearned for a moment of respite, a chance to shed the weight of my title and simply be myself. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 242: Do I Need to Help You Take A Shower? Chapter 242: Do I Need to Help You Take A Shower? Seven Sins System Chapter 242. Do I Need to Help You Take A Shower? With a flick of my wrist, I invoked my demonic powers, causing my attire, the borate Demon''s Clothes that adorned my form, to disintegrate into thin air. The fabric vanished, leaving me standing there in all my bare-skinned glory. With a sigh of contentment, I sank into the warm embrace of the red-tinged water. The heat seeped into my weary muscles, easing the tension that had umted during the day. The sensation was pure bliss, like being cocooned in aforting embrace. The crimson water gently enveloped my body, partially submerging me in its warm embrace. The scent that emanated from the liquid was intoxicating, a unique fragrance that only those of high rank and royal lineage were privileged to experience. It had a subtle hint of iron, reminiscent of blood, but strangely calming to the senses. The aroma filled the air, mingling with the steam that rose from the surface of the water, creating an otherworldly ambiance within the bathroom. This was no ordinary bathwater. It was a special concoction, infused with potent demonic energy, designed to replenish and revitalize the power of high-level demons like myself. The crimson hue was not just for aesthetics; it symbolized the vitality and strength that flowed through our veins. It was as if the very essence of our demonic heritage had been distilled into this liquid, offering a rejuvenating boost to our supernatural abilities. ''I never thought that I would be grateful for this simple thing,'' I thought. The water transformed, shifting from a liquid into a viscous substance that clung to my skin, almost like a living slime. It had a mesmerizing texture, gliding effortlessly over every inch of my body, cleansing, and purifying as it went. The cleansing properties of the magical water were extraordinary, removing any trace of dirt or impurities with each caress. Just as I was about to surrender myself to the blissful tranquility of the bath, a soft, rhythmic knocking interrupted my moment of solitude. I sighed, my eyes still closed. "Your Highness, may Ie in?" her voice floated through the door, filled with a mix of respect and concern. I recognized the familiar voice that apanied the sound. It was Ivy. "Come in, Ivy," I granted her permission, my tone calm and collected. I didn''t open my eyes, not wanting to be disturbed by the peaceful state I had managed to achieve. The door swung open, revealing a sliver of light that pierced through the steam-filled bathroom. Ivy stepped inside, her presence exuding a sense of calm efficiency. The sound of her footsteps echoed gently on the tiled floor as she made her way toward me. I could sense her approach, the soft padding of her footsteps growing louder with each passing second. The anticipation built within me, and I felt a slight twitch in my muscles, a sign that my body was preparing to acknowledge her presence. Her footsteps grew closer, the sound growing more distinct. Finally, her steps came to a halt, and I could feel her standing beside the tub. Soon, I felt a gentle touch on my cheek. It traveled down my neck and caressed my shoulders, sending a shiver down my spine. It was Ivy''s touch, delicate yet filled with a sense of familiarity. Her fingertips traced a path along my jawline, the softness of her touch sending a wave of tingling sensations through my skin. I could feel her warm breath on the nape of my neck, a gentle whisper that stirred the hairs on my body. "Do I need to help you take a shower, Your Highness?" she whispered, her voiceced with a hint of seduction. I could feel the intensity in her tone, a clear invitation hanging in the air. Ivy''s breath, warm and tantalizing, brushed my skin. Slowly, I opened my eyes, allowing my gaze to wander over her form. She stood before me,pletely naked, her wless skin resembling smooth porcin. Her alluring beauty captivated my attention, and her face was positioned just inches away from mine. Despite the temptation that radiated from her, my expression remained cold and unaffected. I couldn''t let myself be swayed by her seductive allure. With a firm tone, I replied, "No." Her lips curled into a sly smile as she tried to coax me further. "Come on," she purred, her voice dripping with sweetness. The way she looked at me hinted at a desire that was hard to resist. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her attempted deception. "Cut the act, Asmo. I know it''s you," I retorted, my annoyance palpable. Despite his best efforts to mimic Ivy''s appearance, there was no mistaking the distinct scent of a male devil emanating from him. He couldn''t hide that from me. Asmo''s pouty expression deepened as he protested, "How do you know it''s me?! I''ve perfected my disguise skill!" Hisint held a touch of indignation as if he couldn''t fathom how his clever ruse had been uncovered. Asmo''s expression shifted, his features transforming from the alluring and delicate visage of Ivy into a handsome demon with fiery red hair. The sultry allure gave way to an air of mischievousness as he donned a tailored suit that hugged his body perfectly, entuating his devilish charm. The transformation was seamless, a testament to Asmo''s mastery of his devilish powers. It was as if he had shed one persona and effortlessly assumed another, embracing his true nature as a seductive and captivating being. His eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and satisfaction, fully aware of the impact his appearance had on those around him. The suit he wore was nothing short of impable, tailored to perfection to emphasize every contour of his lithe physique. The fabric clung to him like a second skin, exuding an aura of sophistication and confidence. Every stitch and button seemed to be carefully ced to enhance his devilish allure. I nced at Asmo, irritation etched across my features. His attempts at disguising himself were nothing new to me. Growing up in a realm filled with deception and constant threats, I had been trained to see through such tricks from a young age. It was a necessary skill for survival in a world where enemies lurked at every turn, where assassins were always on the hunt, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. "You know I''ve been trained for this, right?" I reminded him, my voiceced with a hint of exasperation. The constant presence of assassins, their relentless pursuit of me, had honed my abilities to differentiate between genuine beings and those shrouded in illusion. I had be adept at piercing through the veil of deception, a skill that had saved my life more times than I could count. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 243: Wheres My Present? Chapter 243: Where''s My Present? Seven Sins System Chapter 243. Where''s My Present? Asmo''s response was a mixture of annoyance and curiosity. "I know, I know," he grumbled. "But I couldn''t resist trying my skill on you. I wonder how long I can trick you," he added, a mischievous glint dancing in his eyes. My frown deepened, skepticism recing my irritation. "And what if you do manage to trick me? Are you going to do it with me?" I challenged, raising an eyebrow in his direction. A nonchnt shrug was his response, apanied by a nomittal tone. "Well, why not?" he replied, his voice carrying a hint of indifference. "If you fall for it, I''ll dly do it for fun. After all, I''m always up for an adventure. I''m okay with both genders," he dered with a smirk. I stared at Asmo, bearing a hint of annoyance in his eyes. "I hope you remember that I''m only interested in engaging with females," I reminded him sternly, my voice carrying a touch of impatience. "I remember," he replied with a sly smile, his tone yfully teasing. "But if you can''t tell the difference, then it''s entirely your fault." His casual response and the innocent smile that yed upon his lips only served to further ignite my frustration. It was maddening how effortlessly he could provoke me with his nonchnt attitude. "So, what brings you here?" I asked, my words dripping with curt impatience. "And who gave you the invitation to grace me with your presence?" I added, my anger bubbling just beneath the surface. If his purpose was merely to aggravate me, then I had no tolerance for his games. Asmo let out an exasperated sigh, a faint sound of annoyance escaping his lips. "Ugh, grumpy as always," he muttered, his irritation evident in his tone. "It was the king who requested my presence," he finally revealed, his wordsced with a hint of exasperation. I stared at Asmo, my eyes narrowing in suspicion. "If the king summoned you, then why are you here instead of discussing matters with him?" I pressed, my toneced with curiosity. Asmo let out a sigh, his features betraying a hint of frustration. "I did meet him," he rified, his voice tinged with exasperation. "But all he wanted to know was about ourst meeting, and that was it," he exined, his words falling with a sense of finality. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I processed his response. I bet he called Asmo to manipte his memory just like what he did to Lily and the others. "Then, why did you feel the need toe to my room?" I inquired, my voice tinged with suspicion. "Was it the king who instructed you to seek me out?" I probed further, my curiosity getting the better of me. A mischievous smile danced upon Asmo''s lips as he replied, his tone cheerful. "Oh, I just wanted to retrieve my present, you know," he said, his voice filled with yful anticipation. I furrowed my brows in confusion, my frustration momentarily overshadowed by curiosity. "Your present?" I repeated, my tone questioning. "But your birthday hasn''t even arrived yet," I pointed out, a hint ofint seeping into my words. "I know, but the king mentioned something about an angel trapped in a ss or something," Asmo said excitedly, his voice filled with anticipation. His eyes sparkled with curiosity and a touch of mischief, like a child eager to unveil a hidden treasure. "Did you catch an angel and trapped her for me?" Asmo continued, his voice filled with hope and a touch of longing. His eyes gazed at me with a puppy-like innocence, his excitement contagious. My frown deepened as I wrestled with conflicting thoughts. "Even if I were able to capture an angel, wouldn''t that go against the agreement?" I questioned, hoping to appeal to Asmo''s sense of reason. His joyful expression gradually faded, reced by a more somber and contemtive demeanor. The weight of the truth settled upon us, reminding us of the delicate bnce between realms and the importance of honoring the agreements. "You''re right," Asmo admitted, his tone carrying a hint of regret. The spark of excitement in his eyes dimmed, reced by a touch of understanding. Leaning back against thefortable cushion, I tried to dismiss his presence and focus on my own thoughts. However, a flicker of anticipation danced in his eyes once more, reigniting his curiosity. "So, is it an angel''s seed then?" he ventured, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and uncertainty. His question caught me off guard, and I turned to face him once again, unable to hide my amusement. "And how exactly do you think I would acquire an angel''s seed?" I asked, unable to contain my incredulity. I was starting to question whethermon sense had any ce in our conversation. A puzzled expression crossed Asmo''s face as he pondered my question. He cringed slightly, realizing the absurdity of his assumption. "Um... maybe by intruding into the light realm?" he hazarded a guess, his doubt evident in his voice. A scoff escaped my lips as I shook my head in disbelief. "Do you really think I would risk everything just to obtain a birthday present for you?" I replied, hoping to bring him back to reality. It was essential for him to understand the gravity of our actions and the consequences they carried. Asmo nodded with a wide grin, his innocent charm contrasting with his devilish nature. "Well, we are best friends, after all," he chimed cheerfully, his tone suggesting that the rules that bound mortals simply didn''t apply to us. I looked at Asmo with a t stare, my expression unyielding. There was no room for negotiation. "No," I said firmly, making my answer crystal clear. The idea of giving Asmo the snow globe containing the illusion of an angel trapped in a ss dome was out of the question. His face contorted into a pout as disappointment washed over him. "How disappointing," he whined, the melodramatic ir in his voice all too familiar. Asmo had a knack for turning even the simplest of situations into a dramatic spectacle. I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by his reaction. "If you don''t want it, I can easily repurpose it as a decorative piece," I stated nonchntly. While the snow globe held no real value or purpose, it had a certain allure to it. The notion of an angel being trapped within the confines of a ss dome was something that enticed all demons, myself included. Asmo''s eyes widened in rm, his previously crestfallen expression transforming into one of urgency. "Wait, wait! I never said I don''t want it!" he eximed, his voiceced with a mix of desperation and excitement. It seemed that his disappointment had been short-lived, quickly reced by a desire to possess the peculiar trinket. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 244: Misunderstanding Chapter 244: Misunderstanding Seven Sins System Chapter 244. Misunderstanding "Great. Since it''s all settled, then---" I waved my hand dismissively, signaling for Asmo to leave my bathroom. I needed some alone time, and his constant presence was beginning to grate on my nerves. But true to his nature, Asmo wasn''t one to back down easily. His eyes sparkled with anticipation as he made his request. "I want my present now," he insisted, his voice dripping with impatience. I let out an exasperated sigh, feeling the weight of annoyance settling on my shoulders. "Your birthday hasn''t even arrived yet," I reminded him, my toneced with frustration. It seemed that his eagerness to receive a gift had clouded his sense of time and reason. He gave me a pleading look, his eyes wide and filled with a hint of desperation. "Please. I need this. I want to brag about it to Luci," he begged, mentioning the name of the lord of pride. Luci, the embodiment of vanity and self-importance. Once again, my gaze met his, and I held it with a stoic expression. I contemted his request for a few moments, weighing the potential benefits against the inconvenience of indulging his whims. It was a risky gamble, but perhaps giving Asmo his present early would bring a brief respite and a momentary peace of mind during my much-needed bath. I let out a resigned sigh, conceding to his relentless persistence. "Fine," I relented, my voiceced with a mix of annoyance and resignation. "You can find it on my bedside table." Asmo''s eyes lit up with excitement, his expression shifting from pleading to tion in an instant. "Thanks!" With a flicker of dark energy, he activated his teleportation skill, transforming into a swirling aura of shadows that dissipated into thin air. In the blink of an eye, he vanished from the room, leaving me in solitude once again. Atst, I could rx again, sinking into the warm embrace of the luxurious bath. The water caressed my weary body, easing away the tension and weariness that clung to me. As I reclined in the soothing water, my mind began to wander. A question nagged at the back of my mind, fueled by curiosity and a desire to understand the extent of my father''s maniptions. Did he erase Asmo''s memory of our conversation in the mortal realm? It was a puzzle I couldn''t quite solve at that moment, and I decided to set it aside for the time being. There would be a time and ce to unravel the secrets thaty hidden within my father''s machinations. Lost in my thoughts, I was suddenly jolted back to reality by the sound of a familiar voice echoing through the chamber. "Your Highness, may Ie in?" The voice, delicate and melodious, belonged to Ivy. I snorted indignantly, my annoyance mounting. "Go away, Asmo," I retorted, convinced that he was trying to pull off another one of his mischievous disguises. Asmo always had a knack for ying pranks and assuming different identities. It had be a game between us, a constant battle of wits and illusions. Double prank wasn''t a foreign thing for him. "It''s me, Your Highness. I''m not Lord Asmo," Ivy responded, and I felt a flicker of surprise in my gut. The voice that reached my ears was undeniably Ivy''s, but a part of me remained skeptical, especially after what happened earlier. I rolled my eyes in exasperation, ncing toward the source of the voice, the door. "Nice try, Asmo," I scoffed, my toneced with irritation. "Just take your present and go away from my room," I retorted. Thest thing I needed was another one of Asmo''s pranks disrupting my rare moment of solitude. There was a brief pause, and then Ivy''s voice spoke again, carrying a trace of hurt in its soft timbre. "Your Highness, it''s truly me, Ivy," she pleaded, her words filled with sincerity. But I didn''t answer. Instead, I remained silent, my skepticism keeping me from acknowledging Ivy''s plea. The room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the steady flow of water from the bath. However, amidst the stillness, a new sound emerged¡ªa soft, muffled sobbing that grew louder with each passing moment. I narrowed my eyes, my suspicion deepening. I was certain that this was just another one of Asmo''s ploys, another attempt to deceive me with his acting skills. He had a habit of creating borate illusions, manipting emotions and situations to his advantage. This wouldn''t be the first time he had tried to dupe me, and I was determined not to fall for his tricks again. With a resigned sigh, I decided to put an end to this charade. I used my teleportation skill and in an instant, materialized in front of the bathroom door. "Stop your act, Asmo¡ª" I began, only to have my words caught in my throat. The sight before me rendered me speechless. It wasn''t Asmo who stood before me, pretending to cry. It was Ivy, her tear-stained face and quivering form betraying the raw emotions she was experiencing. The realization hit me like a wave, washing away my skepticism and recing it with concern. Her tears flowed freely, and between choked sobs, she managed to utter, "It''s not... an act, Your Highness. Don''t you want me anymore? Are you tired of me already?" Her voice quivered, a mix of hurt and pleading intertwining within her words. Without hesitation, I closed the gap and enveloped her in a tight embrace. My arms encircled her trembling form, offering sce and reassurance. "It was a mistake, Ivy," I whispered, my voiceced with regret. "I didn''t mean it. I thought you were Asmo, ying another one of his pranks, trying to bother me." I pressed my cheek against her hair, inhaling the scent of her, hoping to convey my sincerity through the simple act of holding her. She clung to me. "It''s okay, Your Highness," she stuttered between hups. "You just returned. I just wanted to be here for you, to serve you. But sometimes... sometimes it feels like I''m not enough." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 245: Offer Yourself to Me Chapter 245: Offer Yourself to Me Seven Sins System Chapter 245. Offer Yourself to Me I let out a tired sigh, my gaze fixed on Ivy''s tear-streaked face. It was frustrating how Asmo''s constant pranks and deceptions had tainted my perception, leading me to my doubt. "Do not feel guilty, Ivy," I reassured her, my voice filled with empathy. "I''m just a little misunderstood because of Asmo. You know him. He loves disguising himself and ying mind games." With a gentle touch, my hand wiped away the lingering tears on her face, my thumb grazing her cheek softly. Ivy''s eyes widened. "Again?" she eximed, a mix of disbelief and exasperation evident in her voice. I nodded wearily, the weariness of dealing with Asmo''s antics etched on my face. "Yeah, again. He never knows when to stop," I replied, my voice tinged with exhaustion. A mixture of emotions flickered in Ivy''s eyes¡ªconcern, understanding, and perhaps a hint of frustration. She pulled me into another tight embrace, her arms enveloping me with a sense of warmth and safety. Her whisper, soft and tender, brushed against my ear. "So... Do you need me to help you take a shower?" Her words hung in the air,den with an unspoken plea, a desire to ease my burdens and bringfort I grinned mischievously. "It''s more than wee," I replied, my voice filled with genuine happiness. With a swift motion, I activated my teleportation skill, transporting us both to the bathtub. The enchanting crimson water weed us. Once again, the water enveloped my body, I could feel its gentle caress. I leaned back, resting my head against the edge of the bathtub, allowing myself to fully indulge in the luxurious experience. The crimson water enveloped my body. Ivy''s soft hands glided over my skin, their touch delicate and tender. With each stroke, she skillfully wiped away any remnants of dirt or exhaustion, leaving me feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. Her hands moved with a practiced grace, their movements almost ethereal as they glided across my body. ''Ha¡­ this is perfect,'' I thought. A smile on my lips. Ivy''s hands moved in harmony with the crimson slime, thebination of their touch heightened the overall experience. Her fingers delicately danced across my skin, guided by the slippery slime, creating a symphony of sensations that both tickled and rxed me. It was a unique fusion of textures and movements, like a choreographed dance between the ethereal and the tangible. Only for a few seconds, her body was getting closer to me. The tension grew heavier with each moment passing, filling up the air around us¡ªan almost palpable force waiting to burst at any second. Our bodies were inches apart; there was nothing stopping us from touching each other anymore. I could feel it¡ªa tingling sensation in my loins, growing stronger every time our skins brushed against one another. Then she stopped touching me. Instead of hands, she started tond her kisses on my skin. They weren''t even really kissing¡ªher lips brushed against mine lightly, never lingered long enough to create any sort of spark or sizzle. But still, those innocent little pecks filled my entire being with warmth and contentment. Those simple acts soothed me more than anything else ever had before. I couldn''t help but smile, joy brimming over inside of me as the enchanting feeling washed over me again. And as soon as I let out a sigh, Ivy immediately leaned forward, cing her soft lips against mine. My whole world vanished into an endless white haze as her tongue entered my mouth. The kiss was warm and tender yet powerful and lustful all at once. As if her lips were searching for something that only existed between us¡ªsomething beyond mere words and touch. She pulled back after several moments, leaving me slightly dazed, blinking through heavy-lidded eyes. I felt her fingers move downwards, brushing across my chest as she glided lower. Then she ced two slender fingers against my stomach. Her voice was barely audible above the sound of water gurgling from the bathtub''s faucet. "Do you like how this feels?" she asked, giving no indication of what she meant by it. Her hand moved further downward, moving slowly towards where our legs met. "Yes," I replied. The sensation caused stirring deep within my loins. A tingling in my loins grew stronger with each moment passing; it had been growing more frequenttely¡ªalmost bing an urge to be fulfilled. I could feel myself growing restless and needy; a familiar fire igniting inside of me. She reached deeper, gently teasing me before returning to where our bodies joined together. Again, her movements were delicate and practiced. With gentle strokes, she slid her fingers along my manhood. My body responded instantly, making me bite my lip and groan softly. My breathing quickened, a flush building on my face as desire consumed my being. This time, she didn''t stop there but instead continued her descent. Her soft skin brushed against mine as she moved lower, tracing along the length of my shaft. Then came the soft kisses, kisses that spread warmth throughout my entire body. The heat between us increased drastically, causing my whole world to swirl around me, dazing me for a second. Satisfied with touching my flesh, she canceled her Demon''s Clothes, exposing her naked body to me. Then she started to spread her legs and put her warm hole in front of my cock. She took onest look at me, meeting my eyes before bending over slightly and putting my tip right at the entrance of her womb. A mixture of emotions washed across her face, her lips forming an adorable pout as she prepared herself for what was about toe next. I saw myself reflected in her ssy eyes, an expression of uncertainty filling them. It didn''t take long before it faded into excitement as I stared back at her through lust-filled eyes. My mouth opened slowly, a hungry smile spreading on my face. Her voice was cut short by a deep breath. "C''mon. Offer yourself to me," I demanded. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 246: Do You Want More? (18+) Chapter 246: Do You Want More? (18+) Seven Sins System Chapter 246. Do You Want More? With thatmand given, Ivy lifted herself up off the bathtub ledge and offered her wet pussy directly toward me. With shaky arms, she grabbed hold of the edge of the tub and steadied herself while giving me full ess to her forbidden flower¡ªher pussy. The scent hit me instantly; her sweet juices seeped out from within her tunnel, trickling down her inner thighs, making its way past herbia andnding softly against the water below. The sight sent my head spinning with pleasure and desire, my erection twitching. The tingling sensation was now almost overwhelming. As if possessed, I moved forward without hesitation, letting myself sink right between those soft folds of flesh until my tip made contact with her outer lips. I heard her let out a muffled moan as they brushed together before breaking apart. She spread them wider in order for me to move further inside. My cock throbbed as more warmth surrounded it, the tension growing thicker as blood rushed through my member. I put all my weight behind it, sinking deeper into her tight cunt in one smooth motion, groaning at how good it felt. Her legs quivered at the suddenness of it but quickly recovered after I pulled back slightly. A long sigh escaped her parted lips when I slid back into position once again, pushing harder than before. Her pussy gyrated around my shaft, rubbing back and forth along its length like a wave. ''Libido.'' I used my skill. My cock grew bigger inside of her. Its swollen head popped free from her tunnel, stretching open her inner walls and giving her extra inches. "Oahh!" She started panting heavily as she continued rocking on top of me. With each movement, she squashed my entire length against her womb, creating friction against my ns and making my skin tingle. It was incredible; this was nothing short of perfection. And yet still, there was something missing... Something was out of ce. This wasn''t enough to fulfill the fire burning deep within both of our beings. My fingers moved across her buttocks, pulling her closer to me while grinding myself against her cunt. The action brought a fresh flush to Ivy''s face. However, it did little in helping quell the heat building up in me. I looked into her eyes. "You''re not doing it right," I whispered with urgency. "There should be more..." Ivy nodded slowly, staring at me as if she understood what I meant without any words being said aloud. Then she began moving faster, pressing herself harder against me, trying to match the rhythm of my own thrusts. We worked together as one; we pushed ourselves together as one, driving forward together until an intense wave of pleasure overwhelmed my entire body. My toes curled on their own ord, sending pleasurable jolts of ecstasy through my limbs, tingling through every single nerve ending like lightning strikes. My muscles tensed for an instant before releasing into uncontroble tremors, waves upon waves crashing over my body. Each time a new spasm ran through my loins, another wave hit and another followed after. It was so good. It felt so fucking good... It was too good tost though and soon enough, those intense convulsions faded away into softer ripples of satisfaction that left behind only lingering shudders and contentment. As we breathed heavily, my cock throbbed inside of Ivy''s warm pussy, dripping thick ropes of slime down its length. I didn''t know how much more I could take¡ªhow long would it go on? The warmth between us continued growing thicker by the minute but neither of us showed any signs of stopping. In fact, both of us were still rock hard, eager for more even if the act itself hadn''t been fulfilling in the slightest. My mouth moved close to her ear, speaking in barely audible whispers while keeping myself pressed against her soft body. "Do you want more?" She gave no response at first; her voice was lost in a panting breath instead. Her eyes darted back toward me briefly before she nodded slowly with wide open lips. I grabbed hold of her hair and pulled her head up slightly as I pushed my hips upward once again, moving my shaft deeper within her snug hole as our bodies joined together once again. We fucked each other without emotion or meaning; we merely had fun with one another. This wasn''t an act of passion¡ªit was an act of lust and pleasure alone, nothing more. And yet still... Something inside me needed something more than just physical pleasure though. Something deep down told me that we were missing something important¡ªsomething essential that would bring us closer to each other. My fingers dug into Ivy''s ass cheeks, gripping them firmly until she cried out in pain. It took only a moment for the fire to reignite between us, zing bright red hotter than ever before. Our actions turned fierce but tender, filled with wild abandon and yful innocence all at once. It was perfect like this. There was no pressure here between us anymore because there weren''t any expectations being ced upon either of us. It made everything feel easy. No need to think about it or question it. Just do it. That thought was brought on by waves of ecstasy, my body moved faster, harder against hers. With every push forward, I sank my cock further into her depths while pulling her body tighter against mine. She whimpered softly against my ear as she held herself against me tightly, kissing my neck and shoulder as she rubbed her dampness over every inch of skin she could reach. Her moans grew louder with each thrust until finally, they morphed into yelps and pleasured squeals. We orgasm together; our bodies join together onest time as one before melting away into an embrace. [Your Lust Point has gone up by 100] [Lust 1530/1000] A gentle kiss came next, followed by more kisses along my jawline as we rested in one another''s arms after an intense encounter. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 247: I Am Still A Devil Chapter 247: I Am Still A Devil Seven Sins System Chapter 247. I Am Still A Devil "You were gone for so long. I missed you so much, Your Highness," she whispered, her voiceced with a mixture of relief and longing. Her words tugged at my heart, reminding me of the bond we shared and the impact my absence had on her. I gazed into her eyes, filled with understanding. "I missed you too, Ivy. More than you can imagine," I admitted, my voice carrying a hint of vulnerability. It was true¡ªI had been away in the mortal realm for an extended period, and the separation had taken its toll on both of us. Her hand reached out and gently touched my face, her touch warm andforting. "I thought I was going crazy without you," she confessed, her voice trembling with a mix of emotions. "Your touch, your presence... it''s what grounds me, what makes me feel alive." I pulled her into a tight embrace, my arms wrapping around her protectively. "You won''t go crazy, Ivy. I''m here now, and I''m not going anywhere," I reassured her, my voice filled with sincerity. I knew how important our connection was to her as a subus, but it went beyond that. Our rtionship, though born out of necessity, had evolved into something deeper¡ªa bond forged through shared experiences and genuine care. She pouted, her lips forming a yful frown. "I''m serious," she insisted, her eyes searching mine for reassurance. I sighed. "I know. But this mission... it''s beyond my control," I muttered, my voice tinged with frustration. I couldn''t simply brush off the significance of this assignment, for it seemed to be intricately tied to my past¡ªa past that was slowly resurfacing in my fragmented memories. The timing felt too uncanny. Why would my father suddenly present me with the seven sins seed, unleashing a flood of forgotten recollections? I felt Ivy''s arms wrap around me, her embrace providing a sense of sce amidst the chaos that surrounded us. "I know," she whispered, her voice softer and calmer now. Resting her head against my chest, she spoke from the depths of her heart. "Still¡­ I hate that fact so much." A small chuckle escaped my lips, a mixture of amusement and affection. "That''s a bold statement, Ivy," I remarked, acknowledging her unyielding spirit and her unwavering stance against my father''s decisions. It was a statement saying that she disagreed with my father, the king of this realm''s decision. This time she didn''t answer me. She nuzzled against my chest, seekingfort in our intimate embrace. My hands continued to caress her soft skin, offering sce in my touch. Silence enveloped us, allowing the weight of our unspoken emotions to hang in the air. After a moment of quiet contemtion, I broke the silence, realizing that I needed to address the practical matters at hand. "There''s something I need to attend toter," I began, my voice gentle yet tinged with a hint of concern. "I was wondering if you could apany my new subi and show them around this realm. They''re still adjusting to their newfound existence as subi, and this ce will eventually be their home." I could sense her hesitation in the way she held onto me tighter, her grip speaking volumes. She finally spoke in a hushed tone, her wordsced with a mix of surprise and familiarity. "Asking rather than ordering? That''s not your usual style, Your Highness," she whispered. Indeed, yes. But ordering her to do something after I only met the minimum requirements for what she needed didn''t sound fair to her. "Has the mortal realm changed you?" she asked, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and concern. There was a hint of sadness in her tone, as if she feared that I had lost some part of myself in the process. And truth be told, I couldn''t me her. I was once known as a ruthless demon, viewing mortals as nothing more than disposable ythings, beings beneath me in every way. Her question hung in the air, leaving me momentarily speechless. How could I put into words theplex transformation I had undergone? The truth was, I didn''t know the extent of the changes within me. But one thing was certain: my time in the mortal realm had left an indelible mark on my soul. "I don''t know," I finally whispered, my voiceced with a mixture of uncertainty and introspection. It was true that after spending considerable time amongst humans, my perspective had shifted. I no longer saw them as the lowly creatures I had once believed them to be. I had witnessed their capacity for love,passion, and bravery¡ªqualities I had never before encountered. Emotions, something that was once foreign to me, began to stir within. "But for sure, I''m still a devil on the inside," I admitted, a wry smile forming on my lips. "It''s just... I have indeed seen a lot of things in that realm. Their emotions may have seeped into me, leaving an imprint," I confessed, my words carrying a tinge of vulnerability. I watched as her gaze searched my eyes, trying to discern any signs of weakness or loss of identity. "That won''t change you, right?" she asked, seeking reassurance. I reached out and gently cupped her face, my thumb tracing the curve of her cheek. "No, Ivy," I replied firmly, my voice filled with conviction. "I may have experienced a shift in perspective, a newfound understanding of emotions and the value they hold. But deep down, I am still a devil, forged by centuries of darkness and desire." A sense of relief washed over her features. "I''m d to hear that," she murmured, her voice filled with a mix of relief and affection. After theforting embrace in the bathtub, we continued to relish the warmth of our connection as we made our way to bed and we ended up doing two rounds of sex. The soft sheets embraced our bodies as we settled down, intertwining our limbs in a delicate dance of closeness. For a while, we simplyy there, basking in the peacefulness that enveloped us. However, a couple of hourster, restlessness crept upon me. It was as if a nagging sensation tugged at the depths of my being, urging me to rise from theforting embrace of slumber. With a gentle maneuver, I slipped out of bed, careful not to disturb Ivy''s peaceful rest. She stirred slightly, her expression serene even in her sleep. A sense of tenderness washed over me as I gazed upon her delicate features before I quietly made my way out of the bedroom. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 248: The Echoing Hall Chapter 248: The Echoing Hall Seven Sins System Chapter 248. The Echoing Hall "Why are you here? Don''t you want to rest before your trial?" my dad''s voice echoed in his office as I materialized before him, using my teleportation skill. He was seated behind his imposing desk, engrossed in the documents sprawled out in front of him. The room was dimly lit, casting long shadows that danced along the walls. It felt as though time itself had paused within this chamber of authority. I approached him, my footsteps were resolute and purposeful until I stood just inches away from the massive wooden desk. My eyes scanned the room, noticing the absence of any other demons. It was just him and me in this ndestine meeting. "I''m going to sleep during the trial, right? So, what''s the difference?" I retorted, my voice tinged with a hint of defiance. I leaned against the edge of the desk, crossing my arms over my chest. "Besides, I can''t sleep," I added, my gaze fixed upon his stoic figure. My father''s gaze remained fixed on the paper, his expression betraying no hint of emotion. It was as though he possessed an uncanny ability to remain impassive in the face of any turmoil. He finally spoke, his voice devoid of any warmth or concern. "Then you should invite your women to warm your bed then," he remarked, his words carrying a biting edge. "I have Ivy to warm my bed. As for the others, I want them to enjoy their vacation here," I nonchntly replied, leaning against the edge of my father''s desk. The air in the room felt heavy with tension, yet I maintained a cool and indifferent demeanor. My dad, momentarily distracted from his papers, raised an eyebrow and peered at me. "Vacation?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued as he set the document aside and shifted his gaze to meet mine. I offered him a dry smile, a hint of mischief dancing in my eyes. "Yeah, this ce counts as overseas for them, right?" I remarked, my voiceced with irony. His response was as impassive as ever. "Right," he simply acknowledged before returning his attention to the paper in his hand. "So, I want to take my trial now," I asserted, pointing to the reason for my unexpected visit to my father''s office. He sighed wearily, ncing up from his desk to meet my gaze. "It can wait until after I finish my work," he said, waving his hand dismissively as if trying to shoo away my request. With an exhale, I swiftly teleported to his side, leaning casually against the edge of his desk. "Oh,e on, Dad," I teased, my toneced with annoyance. "That paper is upside down," I chided, pointing out the obvious. I had noticed it the moment I arrived, so I knew he was merely using it as an excuse to avoid the trial. It was clear that he was intentionally stalling. He hastily flipped it right-side up, his face flushing with mild embarrassment. "It was just a small mistake," he muttered, attempting to defend himself. However, the subtle twitch of his lips betrayed his amusement at being caught in the act. "I know you''re not working," I stated, my voice tinged with skepticism as I gave my dad a dry smile. My eyes bore into him, assessing his every move, searching for any hint of deception. He remained silent, his eyes still fixed on the paper before him, his expression unreadable. "I don''t know what you''re keeping from me, but I''d rather know the truth than stay in the dark," I pressed, my voice filled with a mix of determination and concern. There was something hidden, something he was reluctant to reveal. After all, he had been concealing it for centuries. "I know, I know," he muttered with a trace of annoyance and bitterness. He finally looked up, meeting my gaze with a mixture of resignation and regret. "It''s just..." His voice trailed off, his words hanging in the air, burdened by the weight of secrets. "Whether it''s now orter, I will uncover the truth," I asserted, my tone firm and resolute. The memories that had been locked away were slowly resurfacing, filling the gaps and fragments of my past. I was beginning to piece together the puzzle, and my father''s reticence only fueled my determination to unearth theplete picture. "You know that, don''t you?" I added, my voice softer, tinged with a touch of sadness. Another short silence hung in the air, his expression a mix of frustration and resignation. He let out an exasperated grunt, his annoyance palpable as he forcefully ced the paper on his desk. With a heavy sigh, he rose from his seat, determination etched into his features. "Ugh! Fine! Let''s get this over with," he dered, his voice tinged with weariness and resolve. It was clear that the weight of the undisclosed truth burdened him, and he was ready to confront it head-on. His hand extended towards the empty space, conjuring a swirling portal before us. Without hesitation, I stepped forward, my own curiosity and anticipation urging me to embark on this journey of revtion alongside my dad. As we emerged from the portal, we found ourselves in Echoing Hall, a ce where tormented souls were subjected to endless suffering. Their agonized cries and screams reverberated through the air, creating a haunting symphony that resonated with my devilish nature. It was a twisted melody that strangely soothed my demonic ears. Navigating through the cacophony, we pressed forward, the ethereal echoes guiding our path. The tortured souls slumbered, their restless dreams manifesting as distorted visions of their torment. Eventually, we reached the heart of the hall. The air grew heavier, charged with dark energy and palpable despair. The architecture itself seemed to contort as if mirroring the anguish embedded within these walls. Nestled amidst the somber ambiance was a stone bed, its design reminiscent of an ancient altar. Its surface was smooth yet cold, with intricate carvings that seemed to tell a tale of suffering and sacrifice. The bed exuded an aura of darkness, a miasma that swirled around it, almost as if it were a living entity. The shadows danced and writhed, creating an ethereal spectacle that both intrigued and unsettled. The essence of despair and anguish converged, manifesting as an invisible barrier, like a small dome, that encased the bed. This dark barrier held an unmistakable purpose ¡ª to protect and contain the malevolent energy that permeated the stone bed. It served as a shield. "Here''s your bed," my dad said, his voice tinged with an unusual mix of solemnity and concern. He pointed towards the stone bed that stood before us, its presencemanding attention. I couldn''t help but scoff at his attempt to pass off this ominous structure as a ce offort. "Looksfortable," I muttered sarcastically, my gaze fixed upon the ancient altar-like bed. My dad''s response was a mere whisper, his voice filled with unspoken sorrow. "Yeah..." he trailed off, his gaze distant. Without warning, his hand shot out and grabbed my face, the sudden contact catching me off guard. At that moment, time seemed to freeze as a surge of energy coursed through me, my mind bing a whirlwind of confusion and disorientation. Before I could react, my body was engulfed by an unseen force, drawing me toward the cold, unforgiving surface of the stone altar. My consciousness wavered, teetering on the edge of oblivion, as I sumbed to the overwhelming pull of the dark energy. As the world blurred around me, my dad''s words echoed in my mind. "Promise me you have to wake up," he pleaded, his voice filled with an urgency that pierced through the haze of my fading awareness. I caught a glimpse of sadness in his eyes, a hint of vulnerability that I had rarely witnessed. It was a moment of raw emotion, an unspoken plea for my survival. And then, in an instant, my consciousness slipped away. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 249: Lament Chapter 249: Lament Seven Sins System Chapter 249. Lament I slowly opened my eyes, expecting to find myself in a familiar environment. But to my surprise, all I saw was an abyss of darkness stretching endlessly before me. It was as if the world had been swallowed by an imprable void, leaving behind nothing but an eerie darkness that enveloped me. Blinking several times, I hoped to dispel the darkness that clouded my vision, but my efforts were in vain. No matter how hard I strained my eyes, there was no glimmer of light, no sign of life. It was as if I had been transported to the depths of an eternal night, cut off from the realm I had known. ''Right, this must be inside the trial'', I thought to myself as I stood upright in the midst of the swirling void. The voice that whispered in my ear was a peculiar blend of softness and urgency. At first, it was barely audible, like a distant murmur carried by the wind. But gradually, the voice grew stronger, its words resonating with a sharp edge of criticism and doubt. "Failure," it hissed in a venomous tone, the sybles dripping with disdain. "You never lived up to your potential as the Prince of Darkness." I rolled my eyes in response, refusing to let the voice''s negativity affect me. I knew it was all just a part of the trial, a test designed to challenge me and push me to my limits. I knew my own capabilities, and I was confident in my abilities. These voices were nothing more than hollow taunts that held no power over me. The whispers persisted. It was asionally punctuated by mockingughter, but I remained steadfast. I refused to let doubt creep into my mind, to sway my determination. Instead, I shook my head from side to side, dismissing their words as nothing more than empty echoes in the void. "How could this be considered a trial for me?" I muttered defiantly and raised an eyebrow. "I''ve faced far greater challenges than this. These feeble attempts to undermine my confidence won''t work." So, there I was, surrounded by the persistent whispers and screams in the dark void. I couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that crept over me, despite my attempts to rationalize the situation. It was as if the voices were insistent on keeping me trapped within this unsettling realm. With each step I took, hoping to find an escape or any semnce of a way out, I realized that the darkness stretched endlessly. There was no light, no path to follow. It felt like I was caught in an infinite maze, where the walls constantly shifted, mocking my attempts to find an exit. In this void realm, time seemed to lose all meaning. I found myself trapped in an eternal limbo, where hours blurred into days and days bled into weeks. It was a disorienting experience, not knowing how long I had been wandering within this empty expanse. But one thing was certain¡ªI was growing increasingly frustrated and annoyed with the incessant voices that echoed through the void. Their taunts and jeers aimed directly at my self-doubt. They chipped away at my confidence, attempting to weaken my resolve. It was as if they reveled in my difort, delighting in their ability to provoke me. But I refused to let them overpower me. Boredom settled in like a heavy fog, adding to my frustration. The monotonous whispers echoed endlessly, each one a reminder of my current predicament. It was maddening, like a broken record stuck on repeat. But I wouldn''t allow myself to sumb to their mind games. Instead, I decided to confront them head-on. With a surge of determination, I started to engage with the voices. Rather than remaining silent, I began to answer their mockery with defiance. I countered their taunts with reminders of my aplishments, reciting a litany of battles won, enemies defeated, and challenges ovee. I refused to let their words define me or undermine my confidence. As I voiced my achievements, a glimmer of realization flickered within the darkness. Perhaps this trial was not about escaping the void but about finding the strength to embrace my true self. It wasn''t an easy thing, but I persevered. Each time I responded to the voice, it attempted to diminish my worth and undermine my confidence. Yet, with every retort, I could sense a subtle shift in the atmosphere. The oppressive darkness surrounding me began to lose its grip, gradually dissipating like smoke in the wind. Hours stretched into an indeterminate span of time as I persisted in challenging the voice. I refused to let it dominate my thoughts, pushing back against its attempts to belittle me. And then, like a beacon in the abyss, a faint glimmer caught my attention. A light, faint but unmistakable, flickered in the distance. Driven by curiosity and a glimmer of hope, I followed the light. Each step brought me closer, and with every stride, the light grew stronger, beckoning me toward its source. Finally, I arrived at the origin of the light¡ªa mirror. It stood before me, reflecting an image that sent a shiver down my spine. It was me, or rather, a younger version of myself at the age of 23. A mix of emotions welled up inside me as I studied my younger self in the mirror. There was a touch of mncholy, for I recalled the struggles and insecurities that gued me during that time. But there was also a sense of growth and wisdom gained over the years. "Ah, of course, it was you," I murmured, reaching out to touch the mirror''s surface. I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of pity for my younger self. Back then, I had been lost and unsure of my ce in the world. I had doubted my abilities and questioned my purpose. But as I contemted the mirror image, a realization struck me with rity. This trial was not just about oveing external obstacles or silencing the voices of doubt¡ªit was about confronting my own inner self, including the regrets and perceived failures of my past. However, my journey was far from over. The voice within the reflection spoke, its wordsced with sadness and frustration. "Why can''t I save her? Why can''t I save anyone?" Itmented. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 250: Former Self Chapter 250: Former Self Seven Sins System Chapter 250. Former Self After hearing the voice, I found myself whisked away to a new location. Gone was the oppressive void of darkness that had enveloped me, and in its ce stood apletely different setting. I took a moment to gather my bearings, ncing around to assess my surroundings. I found myself standing in a luxurious living room that exuded an air of opulence and grandeur. The room was adorned with elements that blended the old world, giving it a unique and captivating ambiance. The walls were made of dark, polished wood, intricately carved with ornate patterns that spoke of a bygone era. The floor beneath my feet was covered in plush, deep red carpets that cushioned each step and added to the regal atmosphere. Soft, flickering candlelight bathed the room in a warm glow, casting dancing shadows upon the walls. The furniture was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, with each piece meticulously designed to reflect the dark prince''s extravagant tastes. Arge, velvet sofa stood in the center of the room, its rich, midnight blue upholstery inviting me to sink into itsfort. Golden ents adorned the edges, adding a touch of elegance and sophistication. I immediately realized where I was. This was my old pce, the ce where I used to reign as the undisputed ruler of all things extravagant and indulgent. Memories flooded back to me in a whirlwind of emotions and nostalgia. "This is... my old pce?" I muttered to myself, disbelief evident in my voice. The sight before me was both familiar and haunting, a stark reminder of the life I once led before everything came crashing down. It was a time when I reveled in my power and basked in the glory of my status. Parties, riches, and endless pleasure were the hallmarks of my existence. But that was before the cmity struck, shattering everything I held dear. As I stood there, taking in the grandeur of the ce, a voice broke through the silence. "Your Highness," a soft, feminine voice called out. My eyes widened as my gaze caught sight of a subus with a striking resemnce to Julia. The features were uncanny, but there was a distinct difference¡ªthe subus''s attire was much more provocative, leaving little to the imagination. It was clear that she wasn''t Julia, yet something else caught my attention¡ª my sigil that was emzoned on her body. It was a clear indication that she was under my contract. "The king is waiting for you, and here you are, still lounging around," she chided with a pout, her annoyance evident on her face as she ced her hands on her hips. My brows furrowed in confusion and curiosity. "Who are---" I began to ask, but before I could finish my words, a voice interjected, cutting through the air. "Just let him wait," the male voice asserted. It was a voice that struck a chord within me, a voice that held a familiarity that stirred my memories. I turned my gaze towards its source, eager to put a face to the voice that resonated so deeply. My eyes fell upon a sight that both intrigued and unsettled me. There, lounging on a luxurious couch, was the old version of myself¡ªthe devil I used to be before taking on the title of the lord of wrath. The old me was reveling in the indulgences of the moment, surrounded by an entourage of subi, each one draped seductively across my formerself''s body. sses filled with wine adorned the tables nearby, evidence of the unabashed revelry taking ce. It was a scene that embodied excess and pleasure, a vivid reminder of the life I once led¡ªa life where gratification and desire reigned supreme. None of the subi present bore my sigils. They were merelypanions, chosen for their allure and ability to fulfill carnal desires. Theycked the deeper connection that came with the binding contract. That sight made me do a double-take, unable toprehend what I was witnessing. I looked down at my own hands, only to realize that they appeared transparent¡ªalmost like a ghostly apparition. It dawned on me that I had be intangible, existing in a state that rendered me invisible to those around me. It was as if the power of the echoing hall had extended its influence even into this surreal realm. But despite my transparency, I could still observe the unfolding scene in vivid detail, as if I were a spectator watching a movie. It was an eerie sensation, being detached from my own body and experiencing everything from a third-person perspective. And it was in this peculiar state that I bore witness to the old me¡ªmy former self¡ªengaged in a disy of arrogance and recklessness. As I continued to observe, a surge of self-deprecation washed over me. I couldn''t help but cringe at the old me''s behavior, his demeanor reeking of an entitled and pompous attitude. "Shit," I muttered under my breath, unable to contain my disdain. "I look like a pathetic imbecile." It was then that I recalled the reason behind my intense training and transformation after the cmity. My father had recognized the ws in my character¡ªthe ws that had led to our downfall¡ªand had pushed me to be stronger, both physically and mentally. He had seen through the facade of my former self and knew that drastic changes were necessary to reim my position of power. "You can''t make him wait. He is the king," The beautiful subus continued to nag, urging him not to keep the king waiting. But the old me, lost in his grandeur, dismissed her concerns with a callous arrogance. "So what? If this is urgent, he shoulde to me," he retorted, his words dripping with entitlement. "Your Highness," the beautiful subus persisted, her voice filled with concern. But the old me, true to his arrogant nature, simply teleported in front of her, silencing her with a single gesture. He pressed his index finger against her lips, a wicked smirk ying on his lips. "Shhhh! Even though you were sent by my father, you already belong to me now," he hissed possessively, wrapping his arms around her waist. His eyes gleamed with a mixture of power and dominance. "If you dare speak once again, Ravenna," he threatened, his voiceced with malice, "I will ensure you face the consequences." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 251: Memories I Chapter 251: Memories I Seven Sins System Chapter 251. Memories I "Ravenna?" I muttered, my brow furrowing in confusion. Memories of a subus by that name started to flicker in my mind, but they were distant and hazy. Had I really owned her once? Moreover, it was my dad who sent her to me? The subus, as if sensing my thoughts, abruptly turned towards me, her eyes piercing through the veil of invisibility. She locked her gaze with mine, a mix of sadness and reproach evident in her expression. "You once owned me," she spoke, her voice carrying a heavy weight of sorrow. Her words echoed in the air, reverberating in my ears. "But you let me die..." Her usation struck me like a bolt of lightning, sending a shiver down my spine. I tried to speak, to ask for an exnation, but before any words could escape my lips, the world around us erupted in chaos. The ground shook violently, and a deafening explosion tore through the once-luxurious surroundings. The walls crumbled, and the grandeur of the pce was reduced to rubble and dust. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself amidst the haunting ruins of what was once my opulent pce. The grandeur and extravagance that once defined this ce were now reced by a deste wastnd of death and destruction. The remnants of a city that had fallen victim to the merciless grip of the cmity. Everywhere I looked, the harrowing aftermath of the catastrophe was evident. The air was thick with the stench of death, and the ground beneath my feet was stained crimson with blood. The lifeless bodies of my loyal subordinates, once strong and vibrant, nowy motionless in the ruins. The guards who had sworn their allegiance to me and the subi who had once adorned my arms in a disy of indulgence were now nothing more than lifeless corpses. The devastation was overwhelming. Buildings that once stood tall and proud nowy in ruins, reduced to piles of rubble and debris. The once bustling streets were now eerily silent, their echoes haunted by the memories of a city that had been torn apart. Smoke billowed into the sky, casting a dark shroud over the destruction. "The cmity¡­" I muttered under my breath. A fierce roar pierced through the air, echoing across the deste ruins of the old capital. It was a sound that demanded attention, drawing my gaze toward its source. As I turned to face the direction from which the roar had originated, my eyes widened in both awe and trepidation. There, emerging from the haze of destruction, stood a towering figure of immense power and malevolence. It was the legendary ancient demon, a creature of nightmarish proportions. Its form seemed to defy conventional shape, appearing amorphous and fluid, as if it were a living mass of darkness itself. Countless eyes, each glowing with an eerie luminescence, were scattered across its ever-shifting surface, giving it an unsettling and omnipresent gaze. From its body sprouted a multitude of writhing tentacles, their slimy and sinewy appendages snaking and coiling in a macabre dance. These tentacles resembled my own, but they were twisted and corrupted, adorned with mouths filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth. The mouths on the demon''s tentacles moved in a disturbingly synchronized manner, opening and closing hungrily as if anticipating a feast. "Howe¡­" I whispered. I didn''t understand why those tentacles resembled mine. Dread filled my veins as I witnessed the relentless onught of the ancient demon. The ferocity of the battle was like nothing I had ever seen before. My parents, the mighty rulers of the realm, fought valiantly alongside the other lords of sins, their powers shing with the overwhelming might of the ancient demon. Explosions rocked the battlefield, sending shockwaves through the air and shaking the very foundation of the ruined city. Smoke billowed, obscuring my vision at times, but the sounds ofbat were a constant symphony of chaos. Spells were unleashed, elemental forces shed, and weapons shed with monstrous tentacles, each strike reverberating through the destendscape. My heart pounded in my chest as I watched the battle unfold. The ancient demon seemed invincible, its formless body swaying and contorting, evading attacks with an eerie fluidity. Its tentacles struck with deadly precision, shing through the air and tearing apart anything in their path. I could see the toll it took on my parents and the other lords, their strength waning with every passing moment. As I stood there with a whirlwind of emotions swirling inside me, Ravenna''s voice echoed through the chaos, piercing through the sounds of battle. Her words hit me like a p in the face, shaking me out of my stupor. "Why don''t you want to join the battle?! Aren''t you the crown prince of this realm?! Aren''t you our future king?!" she eximed, her disappointment evident in her voice. I turned to face her, my heart sinking as I took in her appearance. Her once-alluring form was now marred by tattered clothes, bruises, and wounds that mirrored the devastation around us. Her eyes held only disappointment as they bore into the old me standing nearby. My clothes were also filled with dirt and dust. But the old me was fine. I only saw some minor injuries. This revtion shattered my previous understanding of the events that had transpired during the cmity. I had no recollection of ever having another subus before Ivy entered my life, and the notion of my past self disying such cowardice and disregard for the fate of our realm disgusted me. "Yes, I am the crown prince of this realm!" the old me interjected, his voice tinged with frustration. "But I need to prioritize my own survival. Dad and the others are already engaged in battle with the ancient demon. What can I do if I were to join them now?" The words spilled out of his mouth, but they felt hollow,cking the conviction and bravery I hade to associate with myself. Ravenna''s eyes shed with a mix of disappointment and determination. She refused to back down, her resolve unwavering. "They are struggling! They need all the help they can get. You can''t just abandon them," she pleaded, her voice filled with urgency. The old me scoffed at her words, dismissing her concerns with a callous gesture. "Forget it," he retorted, taking her hand. "We need to prioritize our own survival. Let''s find a ce to hide, where we can think about our next move." I could see the disappointment etched across Ravenna''s face as she pulled her hand away from the old me. Her words pierced through the air,den with frustration and disbelief. "I can''t believe you will be our future king," she muttered, her voiceced with disappointment. I couldn''t help but cringe at the sight and sound of my past self. The arrogant and selfish demeanor emanating from him was repulsive. Shaking my head in disbelief, I muttered under my breath, "I can''t believe this spoiled brat was me." The old me,pletely indifferent to the gravity of the situation, dismissed Ravenna''s words with a wave of his hand. "Whatever! Do everything you want! You are just my dad''s dog after all!" he retorted, his annoyance palpable. With a dismissive flick of his hair, he turned on his heel and began to walk away. A surge of anger welled up within me as I watched him retreat, his arrogant swagger grating on my nerves. "Ugh... I want to kill him so bad," I seethed, my fists clenched tightly at my sides. The desire to punish my past self for his despicable behavior coursed through my veins. However, before I could dwell on my frustrations any longer, Ravenna''s urgent voice echoed through the chaos. "Your Highness, look out!" she cried out, her words cutting through the turmoil around us. The intensity of her warning jolted me out of my inner turmoil, causing both me and my past self to turn our heads simultaneously toward her. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 252: Memories II Chapter 252: Memories II Seven Sins System Chapter 252. Memories II The sight before me was nothing short of a horror show unfolding in real time. Ravenna was now caught in a desperate struggle. She clutched a sinister ck orb tightly to her chest, her delicate frame trembling under the weight of its malevolence. Her hands desperately attempted to erect a protective barrier, ast-ditch effort to ward off the impending danger. But it was futile. I could sense the sheer power emanating from the demonic orb, an unstoppable force that dwarfed Ravenna''s efforts. Despite her valiant attempts, the transparent barrier shattered like fragile ss, offering no resistance to the sinister orb''s advance. My heart sank as I watched it make direct contact with her body, and the excruciating pain that followed was evident in her piercing scream. -Boom! -Boom! -Boom! Loud explosions rocked the city, their thunderous reverberations sending shockwaves through the air. The ground beneath my feet quivered as if protesting against the onught of destruction. Debris and smoke filled the air, obscuring visibility and adding an eerie haze to the already nightmarish scene. I stood frozen, a knot of dread tightening in my stomach. "Oh, no" My mind raced to piece together the fragments of information I had gathered so far. It was all bing clear like a jigsaw puzzle finally falling into ce. The subus, the ancient demon, the cmityit was all interconnected, part of a grand scheme that had been set in motion long before I even realized it. *Ba-thump* My heart pounded in my chest, matching the rapid beats of the chaos unfolding around me. The acrid scent of smoke filled my nostrils, a stark reminder of the destruction that had enveloped the city. As the smoke began to dissipate, the gruesome reality came into focus. My former self and I stood side by side, our silence spoke volumes. Our eyes were locked on Ravenna''s broken body, a canvas of wounds that painted a tragic tale. She stood there, her form still upright, but the glimmer of life fading from her eyes. It was a sight that tore at my core. Driven by an instinctive need to help, I rushed towards Ravenna, desperate to catch her falling body. But my transparent form provided no sce, as she passed right through me and found refuge in the outstretched arms of my former self. I could only stand there, frozen in shock, as the weight of the moment bore down upon me. My former self cradled Ravenna gently, his voice heavy with sorrow. "No, please, Ravenna... Don''t leave me," he pleaded, his wordsced with a profound sense of loss. His anguish echoed in the air, ament for a love that had been torn asunder by the cruel hands of fate. I turned around, witnessing the devastating loss that befell my former self. He knelt on the ground, his body trembling with grief, his face etched with raw, indescribable pain. Ravenna''s lifeless formy cradled in his arms, her presence extinguished like a flickering candle. In the silence that followed, I could hear the echoes of her final words lingering in the air. Her hand, stained with her own blood, reached out to caress his tear-streaked face. "Your Highness... I love you," she whispered, her voice barely a breath. A profound sense of loss washed over me as her hand fell limp, and her body disintegrated into a cascade of ethereal ashes. "AAAAAHHHHHH!" My former self let out a guttural scream of anguish, a sound that pierced the air and reverberated through the destendscape. He clutched the remnants of Ravenna''s existence, his hands coated in the ashes that once symbolized her vibrant spirit. Tears streamed down his face, mingling with the ash and his own desperate sorrow. *Ba-thump* The intensity of the moment tightened its grip around me, squeezing my heart until it felt like it might burst. The pain that resonated within me was unlike anything I had ever experienced before. It felt like my core was being torn apart as if the very essence of my being was being shredded into pieces. My legs trembled uncontrobly, weakened by the weight of the sorrow and despair that engulfed me. I sank to my knees, the ground beneath me cold and unforgiving. It was as if the entire world hade crashing down around me, and I was left grappling with the remnants of my shattered reality. Through tear-filled eyes, I watched my former self, lost in a vortex of anguish. His cries reverberated through the air, a desperate plea to undo the irrevocable loss he had suffered. But my words whispered in the recesses of my mind, swallowed by the cacophony of his grief-stricken screams. "Please... stop," I pleaded, my voice barely a whisper, yet filled with an urgency born out of desperation. I knew that his cries were a dangerous beacon, a siren call that would draw the attention of the ancient demon. The battlefield was no ce for vulnerability, no ce for the raw disy of emotions. Yet, my former self remained oblivious to the impending danger. As if on cue, a thunderous roar reverberated through the air, shaking the very foundations of the ruins around us. The ancient demon, sensing an opportunity, prepared to unleash another onught of dark orbs. At that critical moment, a surge of dark power emanated from my mother, enveloping the area with its ominous presence. Her eyes zed with determination. The air crackled with electrifying energy as if the very fabric of reality had been tinged with darkness. With a swift motion of her outstretched hands, my mother summoned an imprable barrier, its dark essence swirling and pulsating with an otherworldly intensity. The barrier formed a protective shield around us, encasing us in a cocoon of inky ckness. As the ancient demon unleashed his barrage of dark orbs, they collided with my mother''s barrier, their impact resonating with a deafening explosion. The concentrated orbs, each harboring a destructive force, exploded upon contact, releasing their malevolent energy. The barrier strained against the onught, trembling with the immense pressure exerted upon it. For a moment, it seemed as though my mother''s barrier would hold strong, its resilience unmatched. But then, with a mighty burst of force, the once imprable shield. splintered it like fragile ss. The sheer force of the explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the air, shaking the very foundations of the battlefield. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 253: Memories III Chapter 253: Memories III Seven Sins System Chapter 253. Memories III My mother, my father, and the other lords of the Seven Sins were propelled. But when the impact wasn''t too bad on the others, my mom was different. My mom was thrown backward by the explosive impact. Her body collided with the ground, skidding across the battlefield. The intensity of the st was evident in the way her form crumpled, her once regal presence now reduced to a broken figure. At that moment, time seemed to stretch as my former self and I stared in disbelief. The air was heavy with the acrid smell of smoke and the scent of raw magic. It was as if the entire world held its breath, anticipating the oue of this catastrophic event. Without hesitation, my dad reacted swiftly, his anguish etched on his face. He rushed to my mom''s side, his movements a blur of determination and worry. With tender care, he gathered her fragile form in his arms and disappeared in a flicker of teleportation. It was a fleeting moment, but I caught a glimpse of the anguish in his eyes before he vanished. The other lords of the Seven Sins, their expressions a mix of concern and determination, quickly regained their footing. Despite the injuries they sustained, they stood tall and resolute, ready to face whatever awaited them. The battlefield echoed with the sounds of their rallying cries, a cacophony of determination and defiance. They immediately charged at the ancient demon, their expressions a mix of determination and rage. Their powers erupted in a dazzling disy of magic, creating a symphony of destruction. Fire and lightning shed with darkness and ice, the battlefield bing a chaotic dance of elemental forces. "Mom" I stood there, my body trembling, as the reality of the situation sank in. The pain in my chest intensified, each beat of my heart a painful reminder of the weight of my mistakes. It was my reckless behavior, my arrogance, and my disregard for others, that had led us to this point. I had been blinded by my own desires, oblivious to the consequences of my actions. A bitter chuckle escaped my lips, emerging as a mirthless sound that echoed through the chaos. It started as a twisted reflection of my inner turmoil, a manifestation of the bitter irony that now enveloped me. But as theughter continued, it took on a darker tone, transforming into a manic, unhinged release. Iughed, but it wasughter devoid of joy or humor. It was a burst ofughter fueled by desperation and madness, an expression of the fractured state of my mind. The weight of guilt and remorse had pushed me to the brink, and now, I teetered on the edge of sanity. "That hellish training... I deserved that... I was useless... and fucked up," I muttered under my breath, the words escaping in a soft, pained whisper. The memories of my relentless training flooded back, the grueling hours spent pushing myself to the limit. I couldn''t deny that I had brought this upon myself with my own foolishness. It was a miracle that my father still allowed me to bear the title of crown prince, despite my shorings. But as I turned to face my former self, I saw something unsettling in his eyes. Madness. It was as if a switch had been flipped, and the light of reason had been extinguished. His gaze locked onto the ancient demon, his expression contorted with a fierce determination that bordered on insanity. "I will kill you," he growled, his voiceced with chilling intensity. There was no trace of hesitation or doubt in his words. It was clear that he had crossed a threshold, descending into a realm of darkness where sanity no longer held sway. A sudden transformation began to take hold. The air crackled with a surge of dark energy, swirling around him like a tempest. I could sense the raw power building within him, threatening to burst forth in a cataclysmic eruption. And then, it happened. His body convulsed, contorting in a grotesque disy of metamorphosis. The very fabric of his being seemed to shift and warp as if his original form was being unveiled before my eyes. Six massive demon wings sprouted from his back. They towered behind him, casting a daunting shadow upon the ruins of the city. His skin took on a dusky hue, the mark of an incubus, a creature of seduction and desire. But the absence of tentacles and a pair of thorny tails confused me. My eyes widened in shock. "Howe...?" I muttered in disbelief. With a silent determination etched upon his face, my former self lunged at the ancient demon with unyielding ferocity. There was no need for words or battle criesthe pain and emotion coursing through his veins spoke louder than any sound could. His body moved, weaving through the chaos of the battlefield. The dark wings behind him propelled him forward, carrying him with a swiftness that defiedprehension. Each step he took was filled with purpose, every muscle in his body coiled and ready to unleash its full potential. I turned into my demonic form. My current form, with its menacing tentacles and thorny tails, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, I found myself watching the fight unfold in apletely different guise. It was as if my own existence was ying tricks on me, revealing a form that no longer aligned with my expectations. Hovering in the air, I observed the battle from a close range. The sh between my former self and the ancient demon intensified. My former self, driven by a mix of anger, grief, and determination,unched himself into the battle. Unlike my father and the other lords, who fought as a cohesive unit, he opted to go on the offensive alone. However, it was not a mindless or random attack. Instead, he employed a basic strategy - hit and run. With a precise approach, he darted in and out of the ancient demon''s reach, striking with precise and powerful blows before swiftly retreating. His movements were swift and agile, utilizing the element of surprise and keeping the enemy off-bnce. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 254: Painful Victory I Chapter 254: Painful Victory I Seven Sins System Chapter 254. Painful Victory I The battlefield was strewn with fallenrades, the casualties of the relentless battle against the ancient demon. The others, consumed by their own determination to defeat the creature, paid no heed to my former self''s solitary and reckless assault. Instead, they focused on their own attacks, desperately trying to find a way to bring the demon down. Yet, the toll of the previous onught had taken its toll on them. One by one, they sumbed to their injuries, their bodies lying lifeless on the ground. Only my badly injured father and my mad former self remained, locked in a deadly confrontation with the ancient demon. "Azrael" My father, despite his wounds, called out my former self''s name with a mixture of concern and urgency. I could see the wheels turning in his mind as he desperately tried to devise a n, a tactic that could turn the tide and bring an end to the ancient demon''s reign of terror. But his attempts seemed futile, as my former self continued to attack the creature mindlessly, driven solely by his overwhelming emotions. My former self continued his relentless assault on the ancient demon, his movements fueled by an uncontroble rage. With each strike, he unleashed all his pent-up emotions, the pain, and loss echoing through his every blow. Meanwhile, my father, witnessing his son''s descent into madness, felt a pang of despair in his heart. He realized that reason had abandoned my former self, leaving him consumed by his inner rage. With a heavy heart, my father made a difficult decision. He knew that he couldn''t stand idly by and watch as his son''s sanity crumbled before his eyes. The only choice left was to join the fight once again, despite his own injuries and the grim odds stacked against them. Summoning every ounce of strength and resolve, my father unleashed a barrage of skills, his attacks intertwining with my former self''s ferocious strikes. Limbs were lost in the chaos, both father and son enduring unimaginable pain in their pursuit of victory. But there was no hesitation, no holding back. They fought with desperation. The ancient demon, though powerful and relentless, was faced with a united front. My father''s calcted strikesbined with my former self''s unyielding assault, created a dynamic and unpredictable offensive. The demon, momentarily caught off guard by the unexpected coboration, found itself on the defensive. The battle became a fierce dance of life and death. As the battle raged on, the ancient demon began to show signs of weakness. Its once formidable defenses started to falter under the relentless onught of my former self and my father. The demon''s imprable armor cracked, and its movements became sluggish andbored. My former self, driven by a potent mix of desperation and anger, summoned every ounce of his remaining demonic power. With a roar that echoed through the battlefield, my former self unleashed a torrent of destructive energy upon the ancient demon. The force of his attack reverberated through the air, sending shockwaves that shattered nearby ruins and flung debris in all directions. The demon, unable to withstand the onught, let out a deafening scream of agony. The gigantic ancient demon finally sumbed to its wounds, its massive form began to tremble uncontrobly. The ground beneath it shook violently, as if the earth itself was celebrating its defeat. Cracks spread like spider webs across the surface, further deepening the chaos that engulfed the once-pristine capital. With a nauseating stench filling the air, the demon''s decaying process began in earnest. Its flesh withered and shriveled, turning sickly shades of gray and ck. The once fearsome creature now resembled a grotesque carcass, its body dposing at an rming rate. Rotting tendrils snaked out from its decaying form, a macabre dance of decay and destruction. They slithered across the ground, leaving trails of putrid slime in their wake. The air grew heavy with the stench of death and decay, overpowering even the acrid scent of smoke and destruction that hung in the air. The colossal ancient demon copsed. My former self and my father, weakened and battered, also plummeted to the ground with a bone-rattling impact. Dust and debris filled the air, mingling with the metallic scent of blood that permeated the battlefield. Their bodyy motionless amidst the wreckage, each bearing the scars of a relentless battle. Deep gashes marred their flesh, serving as a testament to the ferocity of their enemy. Blood oozed from their wounds, staining their torn garments a dark crimson. Limbs twisted at unnatural angles, some missing entirely, a grim reminder of the toll exacted by their fierce struggle. Despite their formidable demonic powers, it was evident that their reserves had been depleted. Their once mighty forms, now frail and fragile, struggled to regenerate lost limbs and heal their grievous injuries. The limits of their abilities had been pushed to the brink, leaving them vulnerable and incapacitated. With tremendous effort and a pained grimace etched on his face, my former self struggled to rise from the debris-strewn ground. Every movement was an arduous task, his body betraying him with each agonizing step. One of his legs was missing, leaving him to rely on a single remaining limb for support. The imbnce caused him to sway unsteadily, fighting to maintain his precarious bnce. His wings were tattered and frayed, barely able to sustain him in the air. One wing remained, its feathery appendages drooping and battered, a stark contrast to their former glory. The other wing was torn asunder, its remnants scattered across the battlefield, forever lost in the chaos of the fight. Likewise, his arms bore the signs of the brutal encounter. One arm hung limply at his side, maimed and useless, a cruel reminder of the sacrifices he had made in his zealous pursuit of victory. The other arm clung to remnants of torn flesh and sinew, barely holding on to its functionality. Each movement was a testament to his unwavering determination, despite the overwhelming odds stacked against him. His breathing was ragged andbored, a symbol of pain and exhaustion. With every ounce of strength left in his battered body, my former self began a painstaking ascent up the decaying form of the ancient demon. His remaining hand wed at the grotesque flesh, the jagged nails sinking into the putrid tissue for leverage. Each movement was apanied by a symphony of agony, the strain evident in the contortions of his face. As he inched his way upward, a maddeningughter escaped his lips, echoing through the air like a haunting melody. It was a burst ofughter born of desperation and fractured sanity, a culmination of the horrors he had witnessed and the burdens he had borne. Hisughter was both a release and a testament to his shattered psyche. It danced on the edge of madness, an eerie soundtrack to his relentless crawl. The echoes of his deranged mirth bounced off the crumbling buildings, intertwining with the smoke and debris that filled the air. It was a chilling sound, a symphony of chaos that seemed to mock the gravity of the situation. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 255: Painful Victory II Chapter 255: Painful Victory II Seven Sins System Chapter 255. Painful Victory II "Azrael... What are you doing?" Dad''s voice trembled weakly as he gazed at my former self with concern etched on his face. He appeared even more battered and broken than my former self, his body bearing the weight of numerous wounds and injuries. I slowly walked toward the scene, a whirlwind of mixed emotions engulfed my being. My eyes fixated on my former self, crawling andughing like a devil who had lost his mind. It was a chilling sight, a grotesque disy of madness and despair. On one hand, there was a glimmer of happiness, a flicker of relief that I hadn''t merely passed out during the battle, but had actually against the ancient demon. The realization that I had been part of the struggle gave me a sense of validation, a reassurance that I had not beenpletely helpless in the face of adversity. However, that glimmer of happiness quickly dimmed as the weight of the destruction and loss settled upon me. The battle had ravaged everything in its wake, leaving a trail of devastation and taking away everything and everyone dear to me. It was a bitter pill to swallow, a harsh reminder of the price paid in the pursuit of victory. Perhaps this was the reason why my dad still entrusted me with the title of the crown prince, despite my past mistakes and the painful losses that followed. My gaze remained fixed on my former self, his eyes filled with madness and his sanity consumed by the darkness that enveloped him. It was a disturbing sight, witnessing the distortion of a once familiar face. Yet, despite the chaos that consumed him, his movements held a sense of purpose, a determination that led him toward the heart of the ancient demon. With each painstaking crawl, my former self drew closer to his destination. It was as if an unspoken understanding guided his actions. In the depths of his madness, he sought to reach the core of the ancient demon, driven by a force that surpassed reason and logic. Struggling against his own deteriorating condition, my former self finally reached the ancient demon''s core. Despite the enormous size of the demon''s body, the core itself was deceptively small, glowing with an ominous purple hue and emitting a dense, palpable aura of dark power. Tentacles writhed around it as if the core still possessed a fragment of life within it. However, even in the dim light, I could discern that it was merely a fading remnant, a feeble echo of its former potency. I watched with bated breath as my former self extended a trembling hand toward the core. His eyes locked onto it, his gaze unwavering and filled with an indescribable mixture of hunger and madness. At that moment, I couldn''t predict his next move. Would he destroy the core, severing the final connection to the ancient demon''s power? Or was there another purpose behind his intent gaze? To my astonishment, instead of annihting the core, my former self did something unthinkable. He bit into it and consumed it. The act sent a shiver down my spine, for it defied all logic and reason. With a twisted hunger, my former self sank his teeth into the core, breaking its fragile exterior. As he tore into it, a viscous ck substance oozed out, staining his lips and dribbling down his chin. The putrid odor of decay filled the air, mingling with the metallic tang of blood. It was a grotesque sight, a macabre feast of darkness. ckened tears mingled with the crimson streaks on his face, forming twisted rivers of anguish and madness. The mixture of blood and tears created an eerie mask that distorted his features, entuating the wildness in his eyes. He seemed both exhrated and tormented, caught in a frenzied state between ecstasy and despair. Hisughter, no longer a sound of mirth or joy, escaped from his lips in a chilling cacophony. It was aughter that echoed with the echoes of the fallen,ughter born from the depths of his fractured soul. Each deranged chuckle seemed to further unravel his sanity, leaving only the remnants of a mind consumed by darkness. "Azrael! What are you doing?! Stop it!" I could hear my dad''s shout from behind me, while my gaze remained on him. As thest remnants of the ancient demon''s core were devoured, a palpable shift in the atmosphere urred. A dense, malevolent aura emerged, enveloping my former self''s body like a shroud of darkness. The air crackled with energy, charged with an otherworldly power that seemed to seep into every fiber of his being. I watched in both awe and trepidation as the demonic aura swirled around him, intertwining with his essence. It was as if the very fabric of his existence was being rewritten, infused with a potent darkness that defiedprehension. His features contorted, his body undergoing a metamorphosis fueled by the corruptive force now coursing through his veins. His once-incubus form underwent a profound transformation. A miraculous regeneration began to take ce. In an instant, his missing limbs were restored, emerging from his form with an eerie quickness. Flesh and bone mended themselves, knitting back together seamlessly. It was a remarkable disy of his newfound power. However, the regeneration didn''t stop there. Something unsettling unfolded before my eyes. As his body healed, additional appendages sprouted from his back, resembling the sinister tentacles of the ancient demon he had just consumed. There were six of them in total, swaying ominously with a life of their own. They curled and twisted, imbued with an aura of wickedness that sent shivers down my spine. And then, where his original tail once resided, two thorny tails emerged in its ce. They coiled and writhed, adorned with sharp spikes that glistened with a malevolent gleam. Each tail possessed maleficent energy, a tangible symbol of the darkness that now coursed through his being. "That''s why Dad alters the lords'' memories..." I muttered in shock. My eyes widened in shock and fixed on my former self. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 256: Painful Victory III Chapter 256: Painful Victory III Seven Sins System Chapter 256. Painful Victory III My heart raced, pounding in my chest. It was as if time hade to a standstill, and all I could focus on was the surreal sight before me. My former self, now transformed into a reflection of the ancient demon I had consumed. His features mirrored my own, a stark reminder of the connection between us and the darkness that coursed through our veins. The realization struck me like a lightning bolt. I, too, was a royal incubus, just like Asmo. The revtion added anotheryer ofplexity to my already twisted existence. It exined the camaraderie we shared, the unspoken understanding that drew us together. We were bound by our shared heritage, yet this tragic turn of events irrevocably altered the course of my life. I couldn''t help but specte about my dad''s role in all of this. His maniption, the deliberate concealment of my true nature, and the extent to which he had controlled the perceptions of those around me. It was clear that he had taken extraordinary measures to protect me, to shield me from the consequences of my insanity. Lost in my thoughts, I almost didn''t hear my dad''s voice calling out to me. "Azrael!" he shouted, his voice filled with urgency and concern. But I knew deep down that my former self was beyond reach, beyond the realm ofprehension. He had descended into madness, consumed by the power and darkness that now dominated his being. Once his changes wereplete. My former self stared at his hands. His tentacles moved wildly. Their darkened ends adorned with rows of razor-sharp teeth. It was a stark reminder of the depths of darkness I had descended into. I thought it would stop there. It was the worst thing I''ve done in the past. But no "I''m hungry," he muttered, the words dripping with an insatiable craving. The hunger that consumed him was not merely physical, but a deep and insidious longing that could only be satiated by the essence of others. Without hesitation, his tentacles thrashed wildly, seeking out their prey. I watched in horror as they snaked through the air,tching onto the seven sins lords'' lifeless bodies. My body felt heavy as I copsed to my knees. The sight before me was grotesque and horrifying, the tentacles of my former self ravaging the seven sins lords'' lifeless bodies. Each tentacle seemed to possess a mind of its own, greedily consuming their flesh and devouring the remnants of their demonic power. The core within my former self''s chest glowed with an eerie light, evidence of the stolen energy and strength. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the macabre scene unfolding before me. It was as if I were witnessing a nightmaree to life, the culmination of all the darkness and despair that had gued my existence. The gravity of the situation settled upon me, weighing down my spirit and shattering any hope I had left. Beside me, my dad fought against his own physical limitations, his face contorted with a mixture of horror, fear, and anguish. Despite his missing limbs, he refused to surrender to despair, his determination pushing him forward in a desperate attempt to reach my former self. "I''m still hungry" My heart sank as I heard my former self mutter those chilling words, his hunger driving him to seek another source of sustenance. I followed his gaze, dread coursing through my veins, and there it wasmy mother''s lifeless body, lying motionless on the ground. Desperation overcame me, and I couldn''t help but plead, though I knew it was futile. "Please... don''t do it..." My voice trembled with a mix of sorrow and desperation as if my words could somehow alter the course of this tragic memory. But deep down, I understood the immutable nature of the past, the events that had shaped us and led us to this horrifying moment. A malicious grin etched its way across my former self''s lips, a twisted expression of satisfaction at the thought of consuming my mother''s remains. "Food..." he muttered, his voice dripping with perverse anticipation. He readied himself to lunge toward her lifeless form, his insatiable hunger threatening to consume everything in its path. But before he could carry out his macabre n, my dad used his teleportation skill and materialized right in front of my former self. Despite his own weariness and injuries, my father stood tall, a beacon of defiance in the face of unimaginable darkness. "Azrael," he called out, his voice strained with the weight of the situation. His hands trembled slightly as he raised them to his head, a sign that he was preparing to unleash a powerful spell. I watched in awe as my dad used a high-level maniption spell. The air crackled with raw power, swirling around him like a tempest. His eyes glowed with an intensity that matched the surge of magic coursing through his veins. It was a desperate attempt to break through the madness that had consumed my former self. And then, as if a switch had been flipped, a change came over my former self. His eyes, once filled with madness, softened, reflecting a glimmer of recognition and remorse. The grip of insanity that had held him captive began to loosen, allowing fragments of his true self to emerge from the darkness. "Dad... I''m sorry..." he whispered, his voice filled with regret and sadness. After that, he copsed to the ground. Dad''s eyes surveyed the scene of destruction, his gaze epassing the ruins that surrounded us. It was a stark reflection of the losses he had endured. His capital, once a thriving and prosperous city, nowy in ruins. The remnants of what was once his kingdom, a testament to the devastation that had unfolded before our eyes. A mixture of sorrow, anger, and determination danced across his face, etching lines of anguish and resolve. His heart, shattered by grief, still beat with an unyielding spirit. He turned his gaze towards my former self, whoy copsed before him, a broken shell of what he had once been. With clenched teeth, he raised his hand, the air around him crackling with dark and foreboding energy. In his palm, a swirling vortex of shadows materialized, a manifestation of his unyielding will and his unwavering desire for justice. The dark force resonated with his intent, mirroring the depths of his rage and the pain that consumed him. His killing intent was palpable, a tangible force that emanated from his being. There was no denying the conflict within him, the turmoil that raged beneath his stoic facade. As his hand trembled, hovering above my former self, I could sense the torment within him. The weight of his decisions, the burden of his responsibilities, pressed heavily upon his shoulders. But then, something unexpected happened. Dad slowly lowered his hand, and the dark force surrounding it began to dissipate. A mixture of relief and despair washed over his face as he spoke, his voice heavy with sorrow. "I can''t... I just can''t," he sobbed, his words barely audible through the tears. "I''ve lost too much already. I can''t bear to lose anymore." In an act of desperate love andpassion, he reached out and cradled my former self in his hands. His touch was tender yet filled with determination. "Azrael," he whispered, his voice choking with emotion. "You have suffered enough. It''s time for you to let go of all the pain. I will help you find a new beginning, free from the burdens that have gued you. You will be reborn as a new devil" Once again, he touched my former self''s head and used his Maniption skill. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 257: Forgotten Chapter I Chapter 257: Forgotten Chapter I Seven Sins System Chapter 257. Forgotten Chapter I "Is this the reason why you hid it, Dad? Because you''re afraid I''ll go down that path again?" I muttered, my voice filled with a mix of frustration and usation. It was a question that had been eating away at me. And just like before, my dad turned to face me. His gaze was cold, icy even, as if he held back a torrent of emotions beneath hisposed exterior. It was a look that pierced through me. "Yes," he replied, his voice devoid of warmth, his words hitting me like a p in the face. "I am afraid that you will unravel everything I''ve painstakingly built. You should count yourself lucky that I''ve allowed you to live." After that intense exchange with my dad, the world around me seemed to twist and warp once again, transporting me to an entirely unfamiliar ce. The sudden shift left me disoriented, my mind struggling to catch up. As I regained my footing and rose to my feet, I found myself in the mortal realm. I was greeted by the warm embrace of the sunlight, casting its radiant glow upon the surroundings. It was a stark contrast to the gloomy abyss I had grown ustomed to. I couldn''t help but notice the beauty that surrounded me. To my left, a picturesque river flowed gracefully, its sparkling waters meandering through thendscape. Lush greenery adorned the riverbanks, with tall trees standing proudly, their branches reaching toward the sky. The leaves rustled in the gentle breeze, creating a soothing melody that added to the serene ambiance of the ce. The trees themselves were a sight to behold, their trunks sturdy and branchesden with vibrant foliage. Shades of emerald, jade, and gold danced in harmony, creating a kaleidoscope of colors that painted thendscape with natural elegance. "Where is this ce?" I wondered, my brows furrowing in confusion. This feltpletely foreign to me. I looked around, trying to make sense of my surroundings, but instead of finding familiarity, my eyes caught sight of someone unexpected. There he was, a kid of about 7 or 8 years old, d in ck clothes, walking through the forest with a small twig in his hand. It was undeniably me, but from a time long gone. Memories rushed through my mind, trying to piece together when this moment could have urred, but nothing seemed to align. How could I have traveled to the mortal realm at such a young age? My younger self appeared lost in his own little world. His innocence radiated from his bright eyes, brimming with curiosity and a hint of mischief. He seemed carefree, unfettered by the burdens andplexities that the passing years would eventually bring. As I observed him, a wave of nostalgia washed over me, transporting me back to a time when life was simpler and the weight of destiny had not yet settled upon my shoulders. I cautiously approached. Memories of my own childhood flooded back, the familiar sensations ofughter, scraped knees, and boundless imagination. It was a bittersweet reminder of a time when dreams knew no bounds and the world was a canvas awaiting my colorful strokes. "When did this happen?" I murmured to myself, struggling to remember it. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity and intrigue as I watched my younger self wander through the forest. There had to be a reason why this particr memory had slipped away from my consciousness. With cautious steps, I followed my younger self. It was fascinating to observe his behavior, his actions driven by a childlike curiosity and a determination to find something hidden within the forest''s embrace. Holding a simple twig in his hand, hebed through the undergrowth, asionally pausing to investigate any rustling or faint sounds that caught his attention. His eyes scanned the surroundings eagerly, ever vignt for signs of discovery. Whenever a noise reached his ears, his face lit up with anticipation, and he swiftly made his way toward the source. But more often than not, his excitement turned into disappointment as he realized it was just the whimsical whisper of the wind or the scampering of a woond creature. As time passed, frustration crept into his voice. "Uh... I''ve been looking for an hour, why didn''t I see any of it?" he grumbled, his anger mirroring the impatience of a child whose expectations were unmet. He continued to walk, his frustration evident in every step, his irritation seeping through his grumbles. "I wonder if Asmo and Luci were just ying me," he muttered under his breath, kicking a small rock in front of him. "There''s no such thing as crows or cats in the mortal realm," he added, his disbelief palpable. A jolt of recognition surged through me as his words echoed in my mind. Suddenly, it all clicked into ce. I vividly remembered the day Asmo and Luci had brought a ck cat and a crow to the pce, iming they had acquired these peculiar creatures from the mortal realm. Back then, as a curious and impressionable child, I had been captivated by these unfamiliar animals, especially since they were absent from the shadow realm. I had eagerly approached Asmo and Luci, eager to learn more about these newfoundpanions. But to my disappointment, they had informed me that the animals were already bound to them as their masters. If I desired suchpanionship, they had challenged me to find my own in the mortal realm. And there my memory had ended, a void filled with boredom and forgetfulness. I had never recalled venturing into the mortal realm to fulfill this quest, and the memory of seeking those seemingly mundane creatures had faded away. I trailed behind the young version of myself, my curiosity piqued by the realization that this forgotten memory held a significant ce in my heart. There was something lingering within me, urging me to uncover the truth behind this incident that had taken ce in the mortal realm. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 258: Forgotten Chapter II Chapter 258: Forgotten Chapter II Seven Sins System Chapter 258. Forgotten Chapter II Another crackle sounded, and the young version of me immediately turned his attention toward it. Intrigued, I watched as he cautiously pushed aside the bushes, his anticipation mingling with a tinge of skepticism. After all, his previous searches had ended in disappointment. But this time, his expression changed. There, beyond the bushes, sat a girl who appeared to be around the same age as him. She seemed lost in her own world, her eyes filled with a profound sadness that resonated deeply within me. Her hair, a cascade of golden strands, shimmered under the sunlight, while her piercing blue eyes held a glimmer of something familiar. "A mortal?" I muttered under my breath, my brow furrowing in confusion. The resemnce was uncanny. It was as if she bore a striking resemnce to Puriel. While the little me said something else. "A human?" my younger self muttered, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Is a human considered an animal?" he pondered aloud, his innocence shining through his words. I couldn''t help but cringe at my younger self''sck of understanding, feeling a mix of amusement and exasperation. I turned towards him, ready to offer an exnation. "No," I interjected, my toneced with amusement. "Humans, well, they do have some animalistic tendencies at times, but they don''t consider themselves animals. They think of themselves as a separate species." However, my words fell on deaf ears as my younger self remained fixated on the little girl before him. His face lit up with a joyous grin, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "So, that means I can bring her home as my pet, right?" he eximed, his mind racing with newfound possibilities. I couldn''t help but let out an exasperated sigh. "Are you dumb?" I blurted out, unable to contain my shock at his suggestion. "You can''t just take a human home as a pet!" But then I paused. "On second thought, you can. But as a servant, not a pet." My younger self''s attention was already diverted to another thought. "Wait," he mused, rubbing his chin in contemtion. "ording to Asmo and Luci, they lured their pets with food first. But she doesn''t look hungry," he observed, his mind now upied with the logistics of pet ownership. I facepalmed myself. A mischievous smirk stretched across my younger self''s face, his brown eyes glinting with a newfound curiosity. "Then," he began, his voice filled with a hint of anticipation, "tell me, what are your desires?" As he uttered those words, his eyes seemed to darken, the once familiar brown turning a deep shade of crimson. I couldn''t help but let out an exasperated sigh, realizing exactly what he was up to. "Of course," I muttered to myself, rubbing my temples in frustration. "I was an incubus, after all. Reading a woman''s desires was second nature to me." "Ah, a friend!" he eximed, his eyes returning to their natural brown hue. "All I need to do is give her that." I couldn''t help but cringe at his innocence, knowing all too well theplexities that came with interacting with humans. "Oh, for the devil''s sake," I muttered, my frustration evident in my voice. "You can''t simply take a human as your pet unless you establish a contract with her. And trust me, you''re not ready for that." I knew all too well that making a contract with animals and mortals was an entirely different matter. While providing food and shelter might suffice to establish ownership over an animal, humans required a summoning and a formal contract, a pact that bound both parties in an agreement. Without a moment''s hesitation, my younger self confidently approached the little girl, his hand outstretched in a friendly gesture. A genuine smile adorned his lips as he introduced himself, his enthusiasm evident in his voice. "Hello, my name is El. Are you alone? Do you want to y with me?" To my surprise, the girl dly epted his invitation, her eyes lighting up with excitement. They began their yful escapade, running through the forest,ughing, and enjoying each other''spany. I couldn''t help but let out a sigh, feeling like an invisible guardian watching over them. Well, more like an invisible nanny, to be precise. After all, they couldn''t see me, but I could see every moment they shared. I learned that the girl''s name was Riri. She hailed from a nearby vige and had been grappling with profound loneliness. Her parents, as well as her aunts, were constantly preupied, leaving her feeling isted and sad. The arrival of my younger self brought a sense of joy andpanionship into her life. She expressed her gratitude for his willingness to keep herpany, cherishing the moments they spent together. The sun dipped below the horizon, casting an enchanting twilight glow over the surroundings, Riri reluctantly announced that she had to return home. She turned to El, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness and made a heartfelt request. "Can we meet here again tomorrow, El? I don''t want this to be the end of our friendship." El''s face lit up with a mix of excitement and determination. "Of course!" He reached out his hand, his wordsced with an air of intensity. "Does that mean you want to be my friend forever?" The weight of his offer hung in the air. In the shadow realm, "forever" carried a different meaninga bond that bound someone to a devil. It was a concept I had often discussed when making contracts with mortals. I held my breath. This little devil had unexpectedly offered a contract to a mortal, disregarding the usual caution and protocol. To my surprise, Riri''s eyes sparkled with unwavering trust and sincerity. Without a hint of hesitation, she reached out and firmly grasped El''s outstretched hand. "Yes!" she eximed, her voice filled with pure conviction. In that instant, a connection was forged, a promise made that would forever bind them together. ''Wait This girl is the first mortal under my contract then?'' I thought. Well, but if the contract was sessful of course. But a promise to a devil was a promise. As long as it had not been broken, the promise would still apply. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 259: Forgotten Chapter III Chapter 259: Forgotten Chapter III Seven Sins System Chapter 259. Forgotten Chapter III The days passed. El and Riri continued to meet at their designated spot in the forest, forging a bond that seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment. They reveled in their shared adventures, exploring every nook and cranny of the enchanted forest. Theirughter echoed through the trees, infusing the air with an undeniable joy. I, on the other hand, found myself sitting in the middle of a sun-kissed field, my eyes fixated on the two kids as they yed with carefree abandon. It was a sight that both fascinated and perplexed me. El seemed to have shed the weight of his demonic power when he was with Riri. He moved with a lightness and freedom that I had never witnessed before. Their activities were varied and imaginative. They built makeshift forts out of fallen branches, climbed trees with unwavering determination, and searched for hidden treasures in the depths of the forest. Theyughed, climbed trees, and watched animals together. And El did everything without his demonic power. ''Well, maybe that makes things more fun,'' I thought to myself with a smirk. El''s perspective as a human allowed him to derive joy from even the simplest of things. It reminded me of how I found amusement in the trivialities of the mortal realm, whether it was engaging in banter with the trio or simply hanging around with my team. Perhaps that was the reason why I could muster some semnce of kindness towards Conny, despite his incessant pranks. As the days turned into weeks, nothing out of the ordinary urred in their routine adventures, except for one peculiar incident. During one of their explorations, the two kids stumbled upon a small, purple stone. Its iridescent glow captured Riri''s attention, and El, in his eagerness to please his newfound friend, decided to take it home and transform it into a ne using his Devil''s Craft. To my surprise, El disyed a level of intelligence and recklessness that I hadn''t expected from a child his age. He was well aware that Devil''s Craft imbued objects with traces of demonic power, and he recognized the potential danger it posed. In a daring move, he resolved to seek the assistance of a priest in a nearby town, hoping to have the ne blessed and neutralized. And the priest at that time had the extraordinary power of blessing, which could neutralize such small demonic power. Something that modern priests didn''t have. Today was like any other day in the forest. El, with the ne clutched in his hand, eagerly waited for Riri''s arrival. His youthful face beamed with happiness, and his eyes were fixated on the shimmering purple pendant. The ne held a certain allure as if it possessed a secret power that only they couldprehend. However, fate had other ns in store for El on this particr day. Out of nowhere, a group of individuals d in medieval-style hunting attire emerged from the depths of the forest. Their sudden appearance caught El off guard, his smile fading into confusion and apprehension. One of the hunters, seemingly drawn to the gleam of the ne, swiftly snatched it from El''s unsuspecting hand. "Well, would you look at this? What a magnificent piece of jewelry," the hunter eximed with a sly grin, twirling the pendant between his fingers. His voice held a hint of greed, and his eyes sparkled with a desire for possession. "But that doesn''t look like real gold," one of the hunters remarked with a hint of disappointment, closely examining the ne in his hand. His voice held a tinge of skepticism, casting doubt on its value. Another hunter chimed in, attempting to salvage the situation. "Well, it may not be gold, but the craftsmanship is remarkable. I''m sure we can fetch a decent price for it, maybe a couple of silvers," he said, his eyes glinting with avarice. El''s anger surged within him, fueling his determination to retrieve the stolen ne. "Give it back!" he demanded, his voiceced with frustration and defiance. He took a step forward, ready to stand up for his friend and reim what rightfully belonged to them. However, the hunters merely scoffed at El''s outburst, their expressions twisted into mocking smirks. "Oh, look at this brave little brat," one of them jeered, emphasizing El''s youth and perceived insignificance. Theirughter filled the air, a cacophony of disdain and arrogance. With an abrupt and forceful shove, one of the hunters roughly pushed El backward. "Shut up, brat!" He stumbled, barely managing to maintain his bnce, and fell. After their heartlessughter faded into the distance, I watched as the hunter group strutted away, their steps filled with arrogance and ignorance. I shook my head, a mix of frustration and determination coursing through my veins. This was going to be a fight they wouldn''t soon forget. With a deep breath, I focused my gaze on the retreating figures of the hunters. "Well, well, well, looks like you''ve just messed around with the wrong brat," I muttered, a mischievous grin spreading across my face. I had a feeling this encounter was about to take an unexpected turn. El rose from the ground, his eyes burning with a fiery intensity. A surge of anger radiated from him, causing his fake brown eyes to shift into a vivid shade of red. He clenched his small fists, determination etched across his youthful face. Without hesitation, El extended his hand once more, his voice echoing with unwavering conviction. "I said give it back!" he yelled, his voice carrying a newfound strength and authority. The hunter group halted in their tracks, their casual arrogance momentarily faltering as they turned their attention to the enraged young boy. Yet, rather than fear, I saw a flicker of amusement in their eyes, as if they perceived El as nothing more than an insignificant nuisance. They huddled together, their hushed whispers revealing their devious n. Suddenly, one of them stepped forward, clutching the stolen ne tightly in his hand. He raised it high above his head, taunting El with a malicious grin stered across his face. "If you want it, you''ll have to catch us!" he dered, his challengeced with disdain. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 260: Forgotten Chapter IV Chapter 260: Forgotten Chapter IV Seven Sins System Chapter 260. Forgotten Chapter IV The hunter group scattered like frightened birds, their footsteps pounding against the forest floor as they darted away. The echoes of their scornfulughter filled the air, a harsh symphony that fueled El''s determination and stoked the fire of my own resolve. Without a second thought, I raced after them, matching El''s pace stride for stride. The forest seemed toe alive around us, the rustling of leaves and the whispering of branches serving as a backdrop to our pursuit. The sun filtered through the dense canopy, casting sporadic rays of golden light upon the path ahead. Shadows danced around us, lending an otherworldly quality to our chase. El''s anger propelled him forward, his young legs carrying him with a speed and agility that surpassed his years. His eyes were fixed on the fleeing hunters, his small fists clenched tightly in determination. Footsteps on the forest ground echoed through the dense foliage, the rhythmic beat of running mixing with the sounds of snapping branches and trampled moss. The hunter group had a head start, but El was relentless in his pursuit. "Get us, you snail!" one of the hunters sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Pathetic brat!" another said. El ran even faster, his heart pounding in his chest. The adrenaline surged through his veins. His eyes glinted in a fiery shade of red, a clear indication of his seething anger. But despite his rage, he fought to suppress his demonic power. Thest thing he wanted was to draw attention to himself and risk being discovered by the servants or, worse yet, his parents. So, he clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and desperately held himself back, focused on one thingmeeting Riri. The distance between them closed. He could almost taste victory. But suddenly, the hunter group came to an abrupt halt. Confusion shed across El''s face, his brow furrowing in bewilderment. One of the hunters, a malicious grin etched on his face, revealed the ne between his fingers. It was a cruel taunt, a mocking reminder of what they had taken from El. Determination burned in El''s eyes as he extended his hand, reaching out to reim his precious possession. But before he could even make contact, a strong grip wrapped around his body, restraining him. A hand covered his mouth, silencing any potential outcry. The hunter''s grip was firm, and unyielding, preventing El from speaking. El fought with all his might, his muscles straining against the hunter''s iron grip. He wriggled and squirmed, desperately trying to break free from the clutches of his captor. But it was futile. I knew it, and deep down, El knew it too. As long as he withheld his demonic power, his physical strength was no different from that of a mere human child. The hunters reveled in their victory, theirughter echoing through the dense forest. "You know, I have to admit, this is a good idea!" one of the hunters eximed, a wicked glint in his eyes. The others nodded in agreement, their expressions twisted with malice. "So what we need to do is find a ve trader, right? They''re usually lurking around in the town," another hunter suggested, his voice filled with sinister intent. But then, one of the hunters turned his attention towards El''s face, a sly smirk forming on his lips. His gaze roamed over the young boy''s features, assessing him like a piece of valuable merchandise. "Hold on," he said, his voice dripping with a devious tone. "This boy is quite handsome. We could fetch a good price for himten silver coins, at least. And if we''re lucky, we might even be able to sell him to a lord. They often seek out young boys like him to be trained as servants." "They will regret this," I muttered under my breath. But the hunters weren''t done yet. One of them, filled with a twisted sense of creativity, chimed in with an even more disturbing suggestion. "Oh, I have an even better idea!" he eximed, his eyes gleaming with malevolence. Curiosity piqued, the others turned their attention to him, waiting to hear his proposal. "What is it?" one of them asked, their voices dripping with anticipation. With a wicked grin, the hunter continued, "If I remember correctly, I saw this boy ying with a little girl yesterday. Maybe we can catch her too!" he suggested, his toneced with cruelty. The hunters eagerly embraced the idea, their eyes glinting with greed. "Oh, that''s a great idea," one of them chimed in, his voice filled with a perverse delight. "We can demand even more money for her. It''smon knowledge that they pay a premium for young girls." "And you know the best part of it all?" one of them chimed in, his voice filled with sickening glee. "That girl is quite beautiful, and we haven''t hit a girl in a long time. Maybe we can have some fun with her before we sell her off." The air grew heavy with the weight of their depravity, and a chilling silence settled over the group. I could see the malicious excitement dancing in their eyes as they eagerly embraced this new suggestion. El''s rage erupted like a volcano. His eyes zed with an intense red hue, and a dark aura enveloped his small frame. The hunter who had been holding him recoiled in shock and fear, hastily releasing his grip and stumbling backward. The others followed suit, their faces contorted with terror. El''s voice, filled with an otherworldly power, sliced through the silence like a de. "How dare you!" he hissed, his words dripping with a mixture of fury and determination. The hunters, once so full of confidence, now trembled in the face of El''s unleashed power. Theirughter turned into nervous chuckles, their bravado crumbling in the presence of this unexpected force. The realization of their grave mistake began to sink in. The dark aura surrounding El grew more pronounced, swirling with malevolent energy. Dark, ethereal wings unfurled from his back, their ominous presence casting a shadow over the hunters. Horns protruded from his forehead, an unmistakable symbol of his infernal nature. His nails elongated into sharp ws, glinting menacingly in the dim light. His once-brown eyes had transformed into a fiery red, aze with anger and an unyielding determination. With a voice dripping in malice, El hissed his words, his voice carrying a clear sense of possession. "Riri is mine... And no one can take what is mine," he dered, his wordsced with a chilling mix of anger and possessiveness. The hunters, frozen in terror, stared wide-eyed at the demon before them. Their feeble attempts to escape were in vain. The forest seemed to tighten its grip, trapping them within its ancient embrace. There was no escape from the impending retribution. And then it happeneda cacophony of screams and chaos, as El unleashed his fury upon the hunters. His demonic strength was unmatched, his strikes swift and merciless. The forest bore witness to a massacre unlike any it had seen before. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 261: Forgotten Chapter V Chapter 261: Forgotten Chapter V Seven Sins System Chapter 261. Forgotten Chapter V I couldn''t help but roll my eyes as El continued his rampage, each strike precise and lethal. The hunters, who had once taunted and underestimated him, now paid the ultimate price for their foolishness. Their bodiesy scattered on the forest floor, a grim reminder of the consequences of crossing paths with a demon. I leaned against a tree, crossing my arms in front of my chest. "They that sow the wind shall reap the whirlwind," I muttered under my breath, my tone dripping with sarcasm. It wasn''t that I had any sympathy for the huntersthey had brought this upon themselves. Hisughter echoed through the forest. With each leap and swift movement, his ws tore through their flesh, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. The scene unfolded before me like a macabre dance of violence. The hunters, who had once taunted and belittled him, were now at the mercy of his wrath. El''s sadistic side emerged, relishing in their suffering as he inflicted brutal wounds upon them. Limbs were severed, blood sprayed through the air, and anguished cries pierced the forest. The forest floor was soon painted crimson, a gruesome tapestry of violence. The scent of iron hung heavy in the air, mingling with the earthy aroma of the forest. One of the hunter''s heads rolled to a stop near my feet, a gruesome reminder of the chaos that had just unfolded. I nced down at the lifeless eyes staring back at me and couldn''t help but let out a dry chuckle. "Well, that escted quickly," I muttered, shaking my head in disbelief. In a couple of seconds, the forest had fallen into an eerie silence, interrupted only by the faint rustling of leaves in the wind. The metallic tang of blood hung heavy in the air, mixing with the earthy scent of the surrounding foliage. El stood amidst the aftermath, his body sttered with crimson stains that marked his violent triumph. He wore a sadistic smirk on his face, reveling in the aftermath of his rampage. "Next time, they should think twice before crossing paths with me," El muttered, his voice tinged with a hint of wicked satisfaction. He wiped his bloodied hands on his clothes, smearing the evidence of his brutal retribution. With a subtle transformation, his demonic features receded, reced by the innocent countenance of his mortal form. His face bore a childlike smile, the innocence now stained by the dark deeds he had justmitted. "Now that they''re taken care of, it''s time to find Riri," El dered, a gleeful anticipation twinkling in his eyes. Despite the grisly scene around him, his excitement was palpable. It was as if he had momentarily forgotten the horrors that had unfolded moments ago, consumed by the desire to reunite with his friend. He just turned around, his mind suddenly recalling the ne that had sparked this gruesome encounter. "Oh, right! The ne!" El eximed, his eyes widening with realization. He hurriedly scanned the chaotic scene before him, the dismembered remains of the hunters mingling with the forest floor in a grisly disy. Among the scattered limbs and carnage, El knelt down, his hands sifting through the grotesque aftermath in search of the ne. It was a daunting task, as body parts and blood-soaked earth obscured his view, creating a macabre puzzle to unravel. With each passing second, frustration etched across his face, a mix of determination and desperation driving him forward. Just as hope began to wane, a subtle ripple of energy disrupted the stillness of the air. A portal materialized behind El. From within the portal, a beautiful demoness stepped forward, her presence captivating and seductive. With flowing ck hair cascading down her shoulders and a form-fitting red dress that entuated her curves, she exuded an aura of allure and mystique. Her eyes, a mesmerizing shade of bloodshot crimson, pierced through the darkness, radiating both power and intrigue. My heart raced as I watched the scene unfold before me. The woman, who bore a striking resemnce to El, was none other than my mother. A mix of emotions swirled within melonging and nostalgia. "Mom..." I whispered, unable to contain my emotions. Memories of my own lost family flooded my mind, a bittersweet reminder of the life I once had. Mom''s eyes flickered with a mixture of concern and reproach. "You naughty little devil, who gave you permission to venture into the mortal realm?" she scolded, her gaze fixed firmly on El. El''s smile faltered, and he shifted uneasily under his mother''s gaze. "Uh, hi Mom. I... I was just practicing my fighting skills," he stammered, attempting to justify his actions. He gestured towards the lifeless bodies of the hunters strewn across the forest floor. "Look, I just took care of these mortals," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of pride. "Practicing?" Mom repeated, her tone tinged with disbelief. "Why here? Mortals are weak. You can practice your skills much better in the shadow realm!" El''s gaze faltered, his eyes fixated on the ground. "I... I just wanted to try my strength," he muttered, his voice filled with a mix of shame and longing for validation. Mom nced around, her eyes scanning the aftermath of El''s disy of power. After a moment of contemtion, she let out a resigned sigh and turned towards El. "C''mon, let''s go home," she said, her voice softer now, tinged with a hint of understanding. She reached out her hand, a gesture of reassurance and forgiveness. El''s eyes widened in surprise, a glimmer of hope flickering within them. "Are you... are you going to punish me?" he asked tentatively. She nced at El. "My little devil just killed some mortals, that''s a good thing. There''s no way I will punish you," she said. "OK," El replied with a smile, his apprehension gradually fading away. He reached out and firmly grasped Mom''s hand, finding sce in her presence. As they began walking towards the portal, El couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and sadness. "Just remember, El," Mom said, her voice carrying a hint of caution. "Don''t involve yourself too deeply with mortals. They can be deceitful and treacherous. They often shift me onto others to avoid taking responsibility for their own actions." El nodded, his understanding clear. "I understand, Mommy," El responded, his voice filled with a mix of determination and resignation. He knew he had to heed his mother''s advice and prioritize his safety, even if it meant sacrificing his fleeting encounters with Riri. However, as the portal began to close behind them, El couldn''t help but steal onest nce at the forest, and from that gaze, I knew he woulde back to the forest again. Pic is in my discord channel. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 262: Forgotten Chapter VI Chapter 262: Forgotten Chapter VI Seven Sins System Chapter 262. Forgotten Chapter VI Once again, the reality distorted, and when it faded away, I found myself standing in the exact same spot. Only this time, the vibrant rays of the sun bathed the surroundings, casting a warm glow on thendscape. It was clear that a day had passed in the mortal realm. El returned to the scene of the gruesome massacre, the once crimson-stained ground had started to dry up, leaving behind traces of a dark and sinister event. The noon sun beat down upon the forest, casting long shadows that danced among the remnants of shattered bodies. El''s expression was a mix of determination and worry as he scoured the area, his eyes scanning every inch of the gruesome scene. He carefully navigated through the scattered limbs and torn flesh, his heart heavy with the weight of his purpose. The ne, the precious item that held so much significance to him and Riri, was nowhere to be found. His hands trembled slightly as he picked up a severed arm, hoping to find the ne hidden among the grotesque remains. But his search proved fruitless, and a sense of desperation began to settle within him. The more time passed, the more the realization sank in that the ne may have been lost. "I hope Riri will forgive me because I lost that ne," El muttered sadly, his voice tinged with regret. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of disappointment and guilt that settled deep within him. With a heavy heart, El made his way back to the familiar meeting spot, a ce where countless memories had been shared with Riri. But as he arrived, there was no sign of her. The once vibrant and lively atmosphere now felt empty and deste. The sun began to descend on the horizon, casting an orange hue across the sky, and El''s worry deepened. He waited patiently, his eyes scanning the surroundings, hoping for a glimpse of Riri''s familiar figure. But the minutes turned into hours, and the hours stretched into an agonizing eternity. Riri was nowhere to be found, and El''s heart sank further into despair. "I wonder if she''s mad at me," El murmured, his voiceced with sadness. The thought of disappointing Riri gnawed at him, filling him with a sense of unease. He reyed theirst moments together, recalling the joy and excitement they shared. Yet I said something else. "I wonder if those hunters got her" I muttered, my voice filled with concern. I couldn''t shake off the nagging thought that Riri might have fallen into the clutches of those vile hunters. However, I was quite sure that El spared no one yesterday. "I''ll bring another present tomorrow," muttered El. Once again he returned to the shadow realm. The next day arrived, and there was El once again, standing in the familiar spot of the forest. This time, a shimmering ne adorned his palm, catching the sunlight with its exquisite craftsmanship. It was a piece that clearly belonged to my realm, forged with the finest materials and infused with potent magic. Such a precious artifact should never have been entrusted to a mere mortal. Yet El, in his unwavering hope, intended to present it to Riri. With anticipation gleaming in his eyes, El anxiously scanned the surroundings, eagerly awaiting Riri''s arrival. But once again, fate seemed to y its cruel tricks, for Riri was nowhere to be seen. A pang of disappointmentced with a hint of sadness settled over El''s features. Day after day, the pattern repeated itself. El, resolute in his dedication, returned to the same spot, clutching a new gift, he filled with both hope and trepidation. Yet Riri remained elusive, her absence bing an all-too-familiar ache that gnawed at El''s core. I stood there, my gaze fixed on El as he repeated his routine day after day. A week had slipped by, and yet there he was, standing in that familiar spot with a determination that belied his diminishing enthusiasm. It was as if a spark had been snuffed out, leaving only a flicker of hope in his eyes. I started to understand the disappointment that had seeped into my own perspective, coloring my perception of mortals. The more time I spent observing their ws, their shorings, and their capacity for cruelty, the more my faith waned. As the days stretched on, El''s demeanor began to change. His excitement once lit up his face was gone. He no longer waited until the sun dipped below the horizon, signaling the end of another fruitless day. Instead, he remained rooted in that very spot, even as the sky grew dark El''s once lively energy had dwindled, reced by a weariness that weighed heavily on his shoulders. With a sigh, he settled beneath the shade of a towering tree, seeking sce in itsforting presence. His legs were drawn up to his chest, his arms wrapped tightly around his knees as if trying to hold himself together. The disappointment etched deep lines upon his face, casting shadows upon his features. His eyes, once vibrant and filled with hope, now held a glimmer of sadness. They spoke volumes, revealing the ache in his heart as he yearned for Riri''s presence. Yet, despite the visible disappointment that clouded his gaze, El remained stubbornly anchored to that spot, unwilling to relinquish his vigil. In the midst of El''s despair, a swirling portal materialized before him, and Mom stepped out, her presence instantlymanding attention. She wasted no time in scolding El, her frustration was evident in her voice. "Again, El? How many times have I told you to stay away from the mortal realm?" she chided, her toneced with a mix of anger and concern. El, however, remained fixated on the ground, his eyes zed over with profound sadness. He was lost in his own thoughts, disconnected from the world around him. Mom''s words seemed to pass through him, unheard and unheeded. Undeterred by El''sck of response, Mom stepped closer, standing directly in front of him. She crossed her arms and let out an exasperated sigh. "El, why did youe back here? You didn''t return just to practice your skills, didn''t you?" she prodded, her voice tinged with both frustration and genuine curiosity. El''s voice emerged, devoid of enthusiasm and filled with the weight of his sorrow. "I... I wanted to have a pet, like Asmo''s and Luci''s," he confessed, the lie hanging heavily in the air between them. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 263: Forgotten Chapter VII Chapter 263: Forgotten Chapter VII Seven Sins System Chapter 263. Forgotten Chapter VII Mom''s raised eyebrow conveyed her skepticism, her expression mirroring the doubt that lingered in her mind. "A pet, huh? You don''t seem like someone searching for a pet. What''s really going on, El?" she questioned, her tone filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. El''s shoulders slumped, and he cast his gaze downward, his voice filled with disappointment. "My pet... she''s gone. She doesn''t want to y with me anymore," he admitted, the weight of his words hanging in the air. Mom''s expression softened as she processed El''s words. She recognized the depth of his sadness and knew that there was more to this story than a simple desire for a pet. Without hesitation, she decided to sit beside him, offering her presence as a source offort. "Tell Mommy. What is she? A cat? A crow? A bat?" Mom yfully guessed, trying to lighten the mood and coax El into opening up. El hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to express his feelings. But he knew deep down that he could trust his mother, even with his most vulnerable secrets. With a deep breath, he mustered the courage to answer. "A human..." he finally admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. Mom''s eyebrows furrowed in surprise, her curiosity piqued. She hadn''t expected El''s answer to be a human. But she reminded herself to keep an open mind and give El the space to share his experiences. "I see..." Mom responded, her tone calm and nonjudgmental. She could sense that there was more to the story, and she wanted to understand. "What have both of you been doing?" she gently probed, encouraging El to reveal the nature of his rtionship with the human girl. "We did a lot of things. We yed together, climbed trees, and she even sang for me," El responded, his voice heavy with sadness. He clung to his legs, seekingfort in the familiar gesture. "But now she''s gone..." His voice trembled with a mixture of grief and longing as if the absence of the girl had left a void in his heart. Mom listened attentively, her heart aching for her son''s pain. She knew that dealing with mortals could beplicated and often ended in disappointment. With a soft and calming voice, she tried to console El. "El, listen to Mommy," she said, her tone gentle but firm. "Remember what Mommy always told you about mortals? They can''t be trusted." "And besides, my little devil, you''re not yet strong enough to make a human your servant," Mom continued, her hand tenderly stroking El''s hair. Her touch was filled with warmth and love, a silent reassurance that she was there for him. El turned to his mother, his eyes filled with a mix of hope and despair. "But she said it herself, Mom," he said, his voice trembling with a hint of desperation. "She wanted to be my friend forever." The disappointment in his tone was evident, as he struggled to understand why their connection had faltered. Mom sighed softly, her heart aching for her son''s sorrow. She reached out and gently ced a hand on his shoulder, offering aforting touch. "Sometimes, El, things don''t work out the way we want them to," she exined in a gentle and understanding tone. "The contract between you and her may not have been strong enough." El''s shoulders slumped, his gaze shifting downward as he absorbed his mother''s words. It was a bitter realization, one that pierced through his heart. "I see..." he muttered, his voice heavy with disappointment. He turned his gaze ahead, staring at the empty space in front of them, lost in his thoughts. "So because Riri is not my pet, she left me..." His words trailed off, carrying the weight of sadness and longing. Mom held El even tighter, her arms wrapping around him in a protective embrace. She gently wiped away his tears, her touchforting and soothing. "Don''t cry, El," she whispered softly, her voice filled with a mix of tenderness and strength. "A powerful devil like you can''t let tears flow so easily. Remember what I''ve always told you, mortals can''t be trusted. They are deceitful and often driven by their own selfish desires." El sniffled, his emotions still raw and overwhelming. His disappointment and confusion were evident in his expression and his trembling voice. "But why, Mom?" he managed to choke out between sobs. "What did I do wrong? Why did she leave me?" Mom''s heart ached for her son''s pain. She gently brushed his hair with her fingers, trying to soothe him with her touch. "Oh, my dear El," she murmured, her voice filled withpassion. "You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s not about you, it''s about their nature. Their hearts are fickle, and their loyalty is fleeting. It''s in their very essence to prioritize their own interests above anything else." El''s tears continued to flow, his disappointment and sadness pouring out with each sob. He struggled to understand theplexities of human emotions and their unpredictable ways. "But I thought we had something special, Mom," he managed to say, his voice trembling with vulnerability. For a few moments, silence enveloped the scene, allowing the weight of their emotions to settle in the air. I watched, my heart aching, as El longingly reached out to his mother. The longing for my own deceased mother stirred within me, reminding me of the sacrifice she made to protect me. Without thinking, I took a hesitant step forward, extending my hand toward her form. But as my hand passed through her, a sharp pang of grief shot through me, a painful reminder of the intangible barrier between us. I slowly withdrew my hand, my eyes fixed on her, unable to find the right words to express my longing and sorrow. After a while, Mom broke the silence, her voice filled with a mixture of concern and determination. "It''s time to go home, El," she said, her tone filled with authority. "We need to leave this dirty ce behind. If you want apanion, we can find you one, but it must be anything but mortals. They are the worst choice for pets orpanions." El nodded. With a determined expression, Mom rose to her feet, and El followed suit, their hands sped tightly together. As they prepared to enter the portal, Mom''s words carried a sense of warning and determination. "The next time you venture into the mortal realm, El, it won''t be to befriend them, but to confront them in battle," she emphasized. El''s response was resigned, yet determined. "Yes, Mommy," he replied, his voice tinged with eptance. As they stepped through the portal, I caught a glimpse of El''s gaze fixed upon the mortal realm onest time before the portal was sealed shut. However, this time, the longing and curiosity that once filled his eyes had been reced by a profound disappointment. It was clear to me now that El had closed the chapter on his interactions with mortals. Note: Now, you know why Azrael likes to say "Heh, mortals". >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 264: Final Test I Chapter 264: Final Test I Seven Sins System Chapter 264. Final Test I After all of that chaos and turmoil, my surroundings once again sumbed to the suffocating darkness of the void. It enveloped me like an imprable cloak, rendering my demonic eyes useless in this abyss of nothingness. ''It''s here again'' I thought. A long exhale came out of my mouth. Familiar feelings of dread and unease washed over me, but this time, I refused to sumb to panic. Instead, I chose to embrace the silence and sit quietly amidst the void, allowing my mind to wander through thebyrinth of my thoughts. As I settled into the darkness, memories flooded my consciousness, overwhelming me with a torrent of emotions. The weight of guilt bore down on my chest, a constant reminder of my failure to protect my first subus. I still vividly recalled the moment when she was snatched away from me, her desperate cries for help echoing in my ears. It was a wound that had never truly healed, a scar etched deep within my soul. But the guilt wasn''t the only burden weighing me down. The knowledge that my own mother had made the ultimate sacrifice to save me intensified the waves of frustration that crashed against my mind. How could I ever repay such a selfless act? How could I live with the knowledge that her life was traded for mine? The weight of her absence tugged at my heart, a constant reminder of the void she left behind. And then there was the revtion that shook the very foundation of my existence. The realization that the legendary demon, a being of immense power and darkness, resided within me. It was a truth that both terrified and intrigued me. ''I was useless... But I''m different now...'' I thought, attempting to convince myself of my own transformation. I had to believe that my past mistakes and failures did not define me. I had grown stronger, wiser, and more capable. The actions I had taken since then were my way of seeking redemption for my past shorings. Yet, deep down, I knew that no matter how hard I tried, the echoes of my past would always haunt me. Iy in the darkness. The weight of my existence bore down on me. I could feel the heaviness in my body, a physical manifestation of the burden I carried within. It was a burden that no one else could fullyprehend, for I alone knew the depths of my sins and the consequences they had wrought. The knowledge that I had consumed the seven sins lords'' bodies, defying even thews of our kind, marked me as an outcast among devils. I was the fallen one, the embodiment of the worst atrocities that the world could not forgive. In this deste void, there was no one to hear mymentations, no sound to break the suffocating silence. Only emptiness surrounded me, a vast expanse that mirrored the void within my core. It was in this emptiness that I sought sce, closing my eyes and searching for a way out of this overwhelming darkness. But the more I tried to find an escape, the more the pain in my chest grew. Negative thoughts infiltrated my mind, like venomous tendrils seeping through the crevices of my consciousness. Regret, guilt, and self-doubt gnawed at me relentlessly, tormenting my every waking moment. It felt as if I was trapped in a perpetual cycle of self-inflicted suffering. ''Am I really different now?'' I pondered, my thoughts swirling in a chaotic whirlwind. The doubt gnawed at me, digging its sharp ws into the recesses of my mind. Was the power I now possessed truly my own, or was it merely a manifestation of the legendary demon that resided within me? ''But I was the one who beat him,'' I tried to convince myself. The internal struggle intensified as I desperately sought validation for my newfound strength. Yes, I had emerged victorious in the battle against the legendary demon, but doubts continued to gue me. What if it was only because I had tapped into the dormant power within me? What if it was all an illusion, and I was still the same weak, insignificant devil I had always been? The weight of my crimes, the burden of my sins, loomed over me like a dark cloud. I questioned the very essence of my existence, my fallen form serving as a constant reminder of my past. The relentless self-criticism and feelings of inadequacy threatened to engulf me, suffocating any semnce of self-assurance that remained. But amidst the sea of doubt, a flicker of reason emerged. My analytical nature, honed over centuries, urged me to consider the source of these negative thoughts. It was unlike me to sumb to such overwhelming self-doubt and guilt. As a devil, I had always possessed a certain carefree nature, unburdened by the weight of conscience. I had been driven by ambition and desire, unencumbered by guilt or remorse. The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. This pervasive darkness that had enveloped my being was not a true reflection of who I was. It was a distorted reflection, a veil of deception that had clouded my judgment. I had allowed the weight of my actions to distort my perception, to drown me in a sea of self-condemnation. I groggily opened my eyes, my surroundings cloaked in otherworldly darkness. The air felt heavy, as ifden with malevolent energy. I tried to move, but a powerful force held me in ce, like invisible shackles restraining my every limb. Panic surged within me as I realized I was not alone. A deep, resonant voice reverberated through the void, sending shivers down my spine. It was a voice that carried the weight of centuries, the embodiment of darkness itself. "How dare you eat my core... Give it back to me!" the voice thundered, its toneced with anger and contempt. "If not... You should be the one who reces me. You should know all my pain and rece me to devour all..." Recognition shed through my mind like a bolt of lightning. It was the legendary demon. At that moment, I realized this encounter was not a coincidenceit was a test, the final crucible of my transformation. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 265: Final Test II Chapter 265: Final Test II Seven Sins System Chapter 265. Final Test II I didn''t answer right away but struggled to free myself from his grip, whatever it was. But it was useless, I was helpless in his grip. "My core Give back my core to me" he said in a haunted voice again. I ignored him. My mind raced to find a solution. The legendary demon''s grip tightened around me, his demand echoing in the darkness. My core, the very essence that had granted me unimaginable power, was the object of his desire. But I couldn''t simply hand it over. It was a part of me now, intertwined with my being. As I wracked my brain for a n, a surge of realization hit me. This was not a battle of physical strength, but a battle of wills. The legendary demon sought to reim what he believed was rightfully his, but I had to prove that I was the rightful bearer of this power. That realization suddenly pped me. ''If this is inside of me, then is this all about mental strength?'' I thought. A battle of will between me and the legendary demon was unfolding, each of us vying for control over my body. It was a test of strength and determination, a sh of desires and destinies. I couldn''t help but feel a mix of fear and exhration coursing through my veins. This was the ultimate showdown, and the stakes couldn''t be higher. Now, I understood why Dad was so afraid to let me know this and why the test took ce at The Echoing Hall. So in case I lost, he would put me in eternal sleep. He would lock me up and make me repeat all of this until I knew how I could get myself out of here. In other words, this was his way of protecting the shadow realm from me. ''Shit He is smart,'' I admitted internally even though all of this sounds bitter to me. "Rece me to devour all" The legendary demon''s words echoed in the air, his voice filled with a haunting intensity. But instead of being silent, I couldn''t help but let out a boisterousugh. The audacity of this legendary demon, thinking he could control me, was absolutely hrious. He may have been powerful, but I had grown stronger and smarter. I wasn''t about to bow down to him or allow him to dictate my actions. His anger was palpable, his voice booming with fury. But his threats didn''t faze me. I stood tall, staring him down with a cocky grin on my face. "Silence, you lowly demon!" he roared, his voice echoing through the void. I chuckled, unable to contain my amusement. "Sorry, pal. I can''t help it. You''re just too funny," I taunted, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "But let me remind you, I''m not your ve. There''s no way I''ll bow down to your wishes." He seethed with rage, unable toprehend my defiance. "Funny? You think this is funny? Can''t you see what I''ve done to your family?" he spat, his voiceced with venom. I maintained my smirk, refusing to let his words affect me. "Oh, I saw it all right," I replied, my voice filled with a mix of coldness and confidence. "But have you seen what I''ve done to you? It was me who defeated you, who kicked your sorry ass and sent you to your demise," I dered, my voice oozing with satisfaction. The legendary demon''s eyes burned with fury, his grip on me tightening as he attempted to regain control. But I refused to back down. I could feel the surge of energy coursing through my veins, empowering me to stand firm against his wrath. "You may have been a formidable force, but I''ve grown stronger," I stated boldly. "I''ve faced my own dark side, conquered my own fears, and emerged victorious. I won''t let you or anyone else dictate my destiny." "Fuck you!" he yelled in anger, his voice reverberating through the void. His grip on me tightened as if he wanted to crush every ounce of defiance within me. But that didn''t mean I was about to give up. I couldn''t help but smirk in response to his outburst. "Oh, right. The legendary demon can''t handle admitting defeat. How sad," I taunted, my voice dripping with sarcasm. I knew that striking a nerve was my best chance at breaking free from his grasp. "Shut up!" he roared, his anger consuming him. He squeezed even tighter, the pain radiating through my body. "Khhh." I clenched my fists, gritting my teeth as I endured the agony. Despite the pain, I couldn''t help butugh. It was a defiantughter that echoed in the face of his desperation. "Pathetic!" I sneered, my voiceced with a mixture of amusement and disdain. I decided to switch roles and take charge of the taunting game. After all, this was a battle of wills, and I couldn''t afford to show any signs of defeat, panic, or fear. It was all about maintaining a facade, reminding myself that the pain was merely an illusion, a figment of my imagination. It wasn''t realit was just a construct of my mind. "I will kill you!" he bellowed, his anger reverberating through the void. I smirked, refusing to let his threats intimidate me. "Try it!" I retorted, my voice dripping with defiance. I knew that his power was formidable, but I couldn''t afford to show any weakness. "Die." In response, he unleashed a torrent of energy, his booming voice pressing against my body. The sheer force threatened to crush me from within, but I remained steadfast, determined to keep myposure. The pain was intense, there was no denying that. It felt as if my very essence was being squeezed, tested to its limits. But amidst the agony, I clung to the belief that I could withstand it. I reminded myself that this was all a mind game, a test of mental fortitude. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 266: Final Test III Chapter 266: Final Test III Seven Sins System Chapter 266. Final Test III ''He is not real!'' I screamed in my mind, the words echoing through my consciousness. It was a revtion that shook me to the core. If my analysis was correct, the being before me was nothing more than a remnant of the ancient demon''s consciousness, a fragment that lingered within the core I had consumed. My father, with his expertise in maniption, had skillfully locked away my memories and suppressed the full extent of the power that resided within me. But with the acquisition of the seven sins seed, the barriers began to crumble, allowing the dormant strength to awaken. I couldn''t help but wonder why my father had sent me to the mortal world. It all started to make sense now. Perhaps it was a precautionary measure, a way to mitigate the potential danger. By cing me in the mortal realm, he had created a buffer zone, a safeguard against the possibility of me losing control and unleashing my true power within the shadow realm. "Khhh!" The searing pain coursed through my body, threatening to consume me. It felt as if my organs were being torn apart, my bones crushed under an unimaginable force. The agony was excruciating, testing the limits of my endurance. But amidst the torment, I refused to let despair take hold. I gritted my teeth, channeling every ounce of determination within me. This pain was just another obstacle in my path, a test of my resilience. "I will destroy you, just like you devoured me!" he bellowed, his voice filled with venomous rage. A defiant fire burned within me, and I met his threat with a fierce retort. "No one can destroy me, especially not within my own body!" I yelled back, my voice resolute. The more he tried to belittle me, to break my spirit, the more I found the strength to resist. With every ounce of defiance, his grip weakened ever so slightly. It was a battle of wills, and I refused to sumb to his control. The pain continued to assault my senses, but I refused to let it overpower me. I focused on the inner strength that burned within, drawing upon my own power to counter his relentless onught. Enduring the torment felt like an eternity, as time seemed to lose all meaning in this nightmarish realm. The pain was relentless, testing my willpower at every turn. There were moments when I was on the verge of giving up, when the thought of surrendering to the excruciating agony seemed like the only way out. But deep down, I knew that sumbing to defeat would only result in him devouring my consciousness and seizing control of my body. I couldn''t let that happen. So, I mustered every ounce of strength and determination within me and fought on. Days turned into weeks, weeks into monthsor so it felt. The questions and statements from the ancient demon continued to assail me as if he sought to break me down mentally. But I refused to let his taunts and mind games get to me. I clung to the belief that I was the master of my own fate, that I possessed the strength to ovee this ordeal. And then, one day, it happened. A glimmer of hope pierced through the darkness. His grip on me weakened, allowing me to break free. It was a moment of liberation, a taste of victory after enduring such torment for what felt like an eternity. As I thought the ordeal was finally over, my surroundings abruptly transformed. The darkness dissipated, reced by an intense brightness that made me shield my eyes. And there, standing before me in all its terrifying glory, was the ancient demon in its full form. I thought this would be another battle, a sh of powers and wills. But instead, the ancient demon''s words caught me off guard. His voice resonated with a sense of sadness, amentation for something lost. "The light realm... is mine... I do not belong to the darkness... I''m the light... The light should never fade..." he uttered, his voice carrying a tone of longing and remorse. I couldn''t help but furrow my brow in confusion. It was unexpected to hear such introspection from a being that I had deemed to be driven solely by its own desires and darkness. This revtion shattered the preconceived notions I held about the ancient demon. I had assumed he was merely a formidable force, driven by his insatiable appetite for power and dominance. "Then why did you end up in the shadow realm?" I questioned; my voice filled with genuine curiosity. The ancient demon paused; his gaze locked with mine. His tentacles writhed, their movements reflecting his internal turmoil. It was as if he was grappling with memories long forgotten, searching for a coherent exnation. "They threw me out..." he finally responded; his voiceced with uncertainty. The words hung heavy in the air, revealing a sense of rejection that resonated deep within him. My frown deepened as I absorbed his words. The ancient demon, once a being of immense power and presence, had been cast aside by forces beyond his control. The realization struck me with a mixture of sympathy and intrigue. How had he fallen from grace? What circumstances led to his banishment to the shadow realm? "And?" I probed further, my curiosity urging him to reveal more. He hesitated, seemingly lost in the recesses of his own memories. Then, with a flicker of realization in his eyes, he continued, "I was mad..." "Who threw you out?" I persisted; my voice filled with determination. "Who threw me out?" He repeated my question, his tone echoing with confusion. It seemed as though he struggled to recall the specifics of his banishment as if the memories were shrouded in a haze of darkness and time. After a prolonged silence, he finally responded, "I don''t know." I raised an eyebrow, a mix of frustration and disbelief coloring my expression. It was perplexing how someone so powerful could have forgotten such crucial details. Yet, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. Weird. Perhaps his exile had been so traumatic that his mind had shielded him from the painful truth. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 267: Power Up Chapter 267: Power Up Seven Sins System Chapter 267. Power Up "If you can''t remember, then why are you angry?" I queried, hoping to elicit some rity from him. He looked at me, his eyes reflecting a mix of frustration and resignation. "Then what should I do?" he asked, his voice tinged with a hint of desperation. I took a deep breath, contemting my response. It was clear that he was lost and in need of guidance, despite his formidable nature. I understood the weight of his past actions and the burden he carried within him. "Take a rest," I advised, my voice gentle yet firm. "You are not supposed to be consumed by anger and bitterness. It''s time to let go of the past and find peace within yourself. Just leave everything to me." His expression softened, a glimmer of hope flickering in his eyes. Slowly, he closed his eyes, as if epting my words of sce and cing his trust in me. After I managed to convince him, a series of announcements appeared in front of me. [Congrattions! Your trials are over!] [You have passed two tiers!] [Congrattions! You got rewards!] [You got+ 200% bonus HP!] [You got+ 200% bonus DP!] [You got+ 100% bonus ATK!] [You got+ 100% bonus M. ATK!] [You got 100 quest points] [Name: Azrael Shadowraven of Nightfall] [Age: 523] [Level 105] [Exp: 12.00%] [Race: Royal Demon] [Title: Lord of Wrath] [Seal tiers: 2] [HP: 150680/150680] [DP: 5090/5090] [ATK: 1980] [M.ATK: 1980] [SPD: 350] [DEF: 350] [Congrattions! You got new skills!] [Dark Storm (Requires 5 DP) : This skill enables the user to generate dark clouds, conjure lightning bolts, unleash gusts of wind, and unleash devastating sts of concentrated darkness. Dark Storm can be used both offensively and defensively, and it often instills fear and confusion in opponents.] [Hell Inferno (Requires 5 DP) : The ability to conjure and manipte intense, searing mes that are infused with demonic energy. They can create zing infernos that engulf their surroundings, unleashing waves of heat and fire. The mes produced by Hell Inferno are exceptionally destructive and can cause widespread destruction.] [Blood Curse (Requires 5 DP) : A skill that involves using blood magic to cast curses upon targets. Users of Blood Curse harness the power inherent in blood to create potent and malevolent spells. It can afflict their targets with various curses. These curses can range from physical ailments and weaknesses to mental afflictions and misfortunes. Blood Curse is a dark and forbidden skill, often associated with rituals and sacrifices.] [Necromancy (Requires 5 DP) : A skill associated with the maniption and control of the dead. It could be used tomune with spirits, raise and control undead creatures, and manipte life force energy. Necromancers can summon skeletal warriors, zombies, or other undead beings to serve them.] [You will be removed from the dream sequence!] I slowly opened my eyes, the blurry vision gradually giving way to a clearer view of my surroundings. The darkness of the Echoing Hall enveloped me, its eerie atmosphere sending a shiver down my spine. "I did it... I managed to wake up," I whispered to myself, a mix of relief and uncertainty filling my voice. However, as my senses fully returned, a wave of disorientation washed over me. How long had I been trapped in this ce? Time seemed to have lost all meaning, blurring the boundaries of time. An hour? A day? A week? A month? A year? A decade? A millennial? I lost track of time, or rather, time lost its grip on me in this realm of shifting realities. It was as if the concept of time had fractured, leaving me suspended in an eternal moment. Surprisingly, despite the disorienting nature of my surroundings, I found a strange calm settling over me. Perhaps it was the result of having witnessed something truly extraordinary, something that defied the boundaries of logic and reason. In the face of such inexplicable phenomena, I had no choice but to surrender to the flow of this surreal world. With a sense of anticipation, I rose from the stone altar that had served as my bed. The barrier that had once confined me shattered into countless fragments, dissipating into the ether. I stood there, taking in the familiarity of the Echoing Hall. It remained unchanged, as if untouched by the passage of time. "I wonder how Julia and the others are doing?" I muttered to myself, my mind filled with concern for my subi. I began to walk, my footsteps echoing through the hall as I made my way through the hall. The path ahead seemed to be littered with tortures. Despite the newfound surge of power within me, I couldn''t shake off the overwhelming sense of fatigue that weighed heavily upon my shoulders. It wasn''t just physical exhaustion, but a mental weariness that threatened to engulf me. All I wanted at that moment was to find sce in sleep. I flicked my fingers. ''Portal.'' With a swift gesture, I summoned a portal before me, its swirling vortex beckoning me to step through. Without hesitation, I stepped into its embrace, the familiar sensation of being transported washing over me. Once I stepped out of the portal, I found myself standing in the familiar confines of my father''s office. The room exuded an air of authority, with its polished mahogany desk adorned with stacks of documents and the scent of aged parchment filling the air. My gaze fell upon my father, who was engrossed in his work, his brow furrowed with concentration. "Dad..." I whispered, the weight of my exhaustion evident in my voice. My legs gave way beneath me, and I copsed to the floor in a heap, the fatigue finally overpowering my weakened body. The weight of my journey finally took its toll. Startled, my father''s gaze snapped to me, his eyes widening in shock. The papers on his desk were scattered, forgotten, as he rushed to my side. "Azrael!" he said in worry. But as quickly as he had reached me, I felt the world around me start to fade. The edges of my vision blurred, and the room seemed to spin. Darkness crept at the edges of my consciousness. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 268 Are You Really Azrael? 268 Are You Really Azrael? Seven Sins System Chapter 268. Are You Really Azrael? I gradually opened my eyes, the heavy veil of slumber lifting as consciousness seeped back into my being. My vision was hazy at first as if peering through a foggy lens. But with each passing moment, the world around me sharpened into focus. The first thing that greeted my gaze was the gentle canopy above my bed. As the details of my surroundings came into clearer view, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disorientation. I blinked a few times, attempting to shake off the remnants of sleep that clung to my mind. Staring nkly, I let out a long, tired exhale, the weariness of my recent ordeal weighing heavily upon me. The memories flooded back, reminding me of the trials I had faced. It all came rushing back like a torrent, overwhelming and exhrating all at once. "Oh, right," I murmured to myself, a sense of rity cutting through the fog of my thoughts. "I passed out after I managed to escape the trial." With renewed determination, I attempted to rise from the bed, only to be met with unexpected resistance. My body felt restrained as if invisible chains held me firmly in ce. I struggled against the invisible restraints, but it was all in vain. The chains held steadfast, refusing to yield to my efforts. Realizing the futility of my struggle, I let out a defeated sigh and allowed my body to slump back onto the soft mattress. "Right... He must be afraid of me turning into that monster," I muttered, a tinge of bitterness coloring my words. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but deep down, I understood my father''s apprehension. He had witnessed firsthand the horrors that had unfolded when I had lost control, when the darkness within me had consumed everything in its path. It was no wonder he took such extreme precautions, withholding information and keeping me restrained. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt, knowing that my own actions had instilled fear within my father. The memory of devouring his friends'' lifeless bodies and the near tragedy with my own mother haunted me. It was a heavy burden to bear, but I couldn''t deny the consequences of my past actions. But in this moment of helplessness, I knew that the first step towards resolution was to make my presence known to my father. With a resolute expression, I turned my attention toward the door and used my Telekinesis. - Bang! With a sudden burst of unseen force, the door swung open with a resounding bang. The demon soldiers stationed outside were caught off guard, their weapons gripped tightly as they cautiously approached the room. Their humanoid forms, concealed by suits that covered their bodies, couldn''t hide the telltale signs of their demonic heritage¡ªthe sharp horns adorning their heads and the eyes devoid of mouths. As they entered the room, tension hung in the air, palpable and suffocating. Their expressions were a mix of curiosity and caution. It was clear that they were prepared for any potential threat, their weapons held at the ready. "Put your weapons down," Imanded, my voice carrying a tinge of exhaustion. It had been a long journey, and the weariness seeped into my tone. "And inform my dad that I''m awake," I added, my wordsced with quiet determination. The demon soldiers before me nodded in response, their faces betraying a mixture of respect and curiosity. They lowered their weapons and quickly exited the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. Time seemed to stretch as I waited in silence. After what felt like an eternity, a dark aura began to coalesce within the room. My father materialized before me, his expression etched with worry and relief. He wasted no time, quickly closing the distance between us. As he crossed the threshold of the transparent barrier that had kept me confined, the barrier shattered, dissipating into thin air. "Azrael, how are you feeling?" my father inquired, his voice filled with a mixture of concern and fatherly affection. I took a moment to assess my state, searching within myself for any lingering signs of weakness or distress. "Good, I think," I responded, my voice betraying a hint of uncertainty. "Just a little check," my father said, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he spread his fingers in front of me. "How much is this?" he asked, a yful tone tinging his voice. I narrowed my gaze, studying his outstretched hand. The answer came to me almost instantly. "Five," I responded, my voice carrying a hint of boredom. A broad smile spread across my father''s face, his excitement evident. "Oh, you really are Azrael!" he eximed, unable to contain his joy. He pulled me into a tight hug, his affectionate embrace momentarily catching me off guard. I couldn''t help but frown, unsure if such a simple test could truly determine whether I was still myself or if the ancient demon had taken control. It seemed my father underestimated the intelligence and cunning of the being that resided within me. "Um... Dad, mind letting me go?" I asked, my voice tinged with a hint of difort. Realizing his enthusiasm had gotten the better of him, my father released his hold on me and took a step back. "Oh, right! I forgot about that!" he eximed, his tone filled with a mix of embarrassment and genuine concern. With a snap of his fingers, my father effortlessly dissolved the chains that had held me. I took a moment to stretch my limbs, feeling the newfound freedom coursing through my veins. "Thanks," I murmured, my gratitudeced with a touch of uncertainty. I settled into a seated position, a nervous smile ying on my lips. Leaning back, I couldn''t help but inquire about the duration of my slumber. "How long have I been asleep?" I asked, my voice tinged with curiosity. He met my gaze, his eyes holding a mix of relief and concern. "Just a day," he replied, his voice calm yet revealing a trace of astonishment. "Only a day?" I repeated in disbelief, my eyes widening. It felt like an eternity within the depths of the trials. The realization that my time in slumber had been rtively short left me stunned. N?v(el)B\\jnn My father nodded. "You''re so fast, Azrael," he admitted a hint of pride in his voice. "Too fast¡­" >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 269 You Look Like A Fart! 269 You Look Like A Fart! Seven Sins System Chapter 269. You Look Like A Fart! "Wow..." I muttered, my voiceced with a mixture of awe and disbelief. The realization that I had emerged from the trials at an unexpectedly rapid pace left me momentarily stunned. "So, that''s why you had me tied up," I said, finally connecting the dots. My father nodded solemnly, his eyes filled with a mixture of relief and remorse. "I was convinced that the ancient demon had imed victory," he admitted, his voice tinged with regret. "Anyway, did you find anything helpful within the dream sequence?" he asked, hoping that perhaps I had discovered some hidden insights or clues during my slumber. "I''m afraid not," I finally replied, my voice tinged with disappointment. "I see..." he muttered, his voiceden with a mix of contemtion and concern. His furrowed brows betrayed the weight of his thoughts as he processed the gravity of my words. I regarded him for a moment, taking in the seriousness etched across his face. It was clear that he was deep in thought, grappling with the implications of my revtions. Once he realized my gaze, his brows knitted together in annoyance. "What''s with that face? You look like a fart," he blurted out, unable to contain his irritation any longer. My expression shifted from indifference to disgust. "What the hell," I responded curtly, my toneced with disdain. "So?" he asked once again with a frown. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I''ve seen everything," I said, my voice tinged with disbelief. "You know, about the cmity, what happened five hundred years ago and Ravenna..." But somehow I couldn''t let a word about myte mom. I was afraid it would dig up his old wound. He nodded, his eyes reflecting a mix of relief and guilt. Taking a deep breath, he spoke with a hint of hesitation in his voice. "Are you mad at me because I erased your memory?" His gaze shifted to me, his expression filled with remorse. I couldn''t help but empathize with the internal struggle he must have faced when making that difficult decision. The weight of responsibility he carried as my father and the protector of our realm was evident in his guilt-ridden demeanor. Shaking my head, I reassured him, "No, I''m not mad." I let out a sigh, the heaviness of the situation weighing upon me. "I understand why you did it. It wasn''t an easy choice, but you did what you thought was necessary to protect me and our realm." Despite my understanding, a tinge of sadness tinged my words. The realization that my own memories had been manipted stirred a sense of loss within me. Relief washed over my father''s features, his posture rxing slightly. However, his sadness remained etched on his face, a constant reminder of the burden he carried. "I''m d you understand. Just remember, no one should know what happened. No one," he emphasized clearly. I nodded in acknowledgment. "Good," my father responded, his voice brimming with finality. It was clear that he regarded this as a matter of utmost importance, one that brooked no further discussion. With a solemn nod, he turned to leave, his figure receding from the room. But before he could make his exit, a frown creased my brow as a nagging thought flitted across my mind. I couldn''t let it go unaddressed, the question hanging in the air like a lingering enigma. "Wait a second," I called out, my voice tinged with confusion. "You said no one should know about this besides the two of us, right?" My father paused, his steps halting as he turned to face me. His gaze met mine, filled with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. "That''s correct," he replied, his toneced with unwavering certainty. "If no one besides us is supposed to know, then why did the Ouija board refer to me as ''The Ancient One''? Doesn''t that imply that someone else has an inkling about my true identity?" I couldn''t help but voice my perplexity, hoping for some rity amidst the tangled web of secrets. My father sighed, his eyes momentarily reflecting a hint of exasperation. "Look, my analysis is still the same," he exined, his voice tinged with a touch of frustration. "The Ouija board most likely mistook you for the ancient one due to your simr appearance. It was just a coincidence," he concluded, his wordsced with a rough analysis. It seemed usible, but a nagging doubt lingered in the back of my mind. I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the story, that perhaps there was a hidden connection waiting to be unraveled. "Are you sure about that?" I pressed, a note of skepticism coloring my voice. "It just seems too convenient, too coincidental to dismiss. What if there''s more to this than meets the eye? What if someone out there truly has knowledge of the ancient one? Or¡­ do the people who witnessed the war three hundred years ago actually encounter the real ancient one before they saw me?" My father''s expression turned solemn, a somber understanding evident in his eyes. He cleared his throat, preparing himself to share a truth that had long been kept hidden. "About that..." he began, his voice carrying a weight that matched the gravity of his words. "The shadow realm wasn''t the only one that faced destruction five hundred years ago." My confusion deepened, and I furrowed my brow in an attempt toprehend his cryptic statement. "What do you mean?" I asked, my voiceced with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation. The uncertainty surrounding our past seemed to grow with every revtion, casting a shadow of doubt over the truths I hade to ept. My father''s gaze met mine, his eyes filled with profound sadness. "Five hundred years ago, during the time when the shadow realm was on the brink of devastation, the ancient demon also manifested in the mortal realm," he exined, his voice tinged with a hint of regret. "It caused widespread chaos and destruction, leaving behind a trail of devastation in its wake." "I believe that some survivors of the ancient demon''s rampage managed to document their harrowing experiences in a book or some other form of record. And when they caught sight of you, they couldn''t help but draw a connection between your appearance and the terrifying entity they had encountered," he added. >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 270 He Fell 270 He Fell Seven Sins System Chapter 270. He Fell His words resonated within me, the puzzle pieces of my past falling into ce. The ancient demon''s whispers about its origin and the light realm had lingered in the depths of my memory, waiting to be explored. My curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn''t resist delving deeper into the subject. "Dad," I began, my voice filled with genuine intrigue, "do you have any knowledge about the origin of the ancient demon?" He shook his head, his expression clouded with a mix of perplexity and frustration. "That demon... he''s older than me, older than anyone I know," my father exined, his voice carrying a hint of weariness. "No one truly knows where he came from or how he came to be. All I know is that he had long been slumbering deep within the core of this realm, hidden away from the prying eyes of the world." His words left me with more questions than answers, and I couldn''t help but press further. "So, he just suddenly woke up out of nowhere?" I asked, my tone tinged with disbelief. The notion of an ancient and powerful entity simply rousing from its eternal slumber seemed almost too fantastical toprehend. My father hesitated for a moment, gathering his thoughts before offering a rification. "I wouldn''t say he was awakened," he rified, his voice taking on a more cautious tone. "It''s more like... fall." "Huh?" I couldn''t help but blurt out a dumbfounded sound as my mind struggled to process the bewildering information. My father nodded, a hint of frustration coloring his expression as he recounted the events. "Yes, he literally fell from the sky, as if he descended upon the mortal realm from the heavens above," he exined, his voice tinged with a mix of annoyance and anger. The memory of the incident clearly stirred negative emotions within him. "But it didn''t end there," he continued, his toneced with growing displeasure. "The angels intercepted his fall and promptly used us of being responsible for his emergence. They cast me upon us, iming that we had unleashed this malevolent force upon the world." A surge of indignation coursed through me, my fists involuntary clenching at the unjust usations thrown upon our realm. It was infuriating to be unjustly targeted and held ountable for a cmity that was not of our making. "So, let me get this straight," I said, seeking rification amidst the swirling chaos of revtions. "The ancient demon didn''t rise up from the ground, but instead, he fell from the sky?" I wanted to confirm the astounding details, needing to solidify my understanding of the situation. My father affirmed my understanding with a solemn nod. "That''s correct," he replied, his voice carrying a weight of truth. "He descended upon the mortal realm, his arrival marked by an unforeseen plummet from above." His words lingered in the air, leaving an uneasy silence between us as the enormity of the situation sank in. We were but pawns in arger game caught between the machinations of powerful celestial beings and the awakening of an ancient force beyond ourprehension. "I''ve conducted my own investigation," my father spoke again, his voice tinged with a sense of determination. "I''ve been searching for the exact location where the ancient demon resurrected, hoping to uncover any remnants or clues that might shed light on his origins and intentions." "Did you find it?" I blurted out eagerly, my impatience getting the better of me even before my father could finish his sentence. The prospect of uncovering the location where the ancient demon had resurrected held a glimmer of hope, a potential key to unraveling the enigma of his origins. My father''s expression shifted, a mix of disappointment and frustration clouding his features. "No," he replied, his voice tinged with irritation. "I didn''t find any discernible signs or clues. It was exasperating, to say the least," he added, his wordsced with a hint of anger at the seemingly imprable mystery that surrounded the ancient demon. I let out a sigh, the air escaping my lungs with a mix of resignation and eptance. "So, it remains a mystery," I concluded, my toneced with a mixture of curiosity and defeat. The idea that the ancient demon''s origins might forever remain shrouded in uncertainty left me with a sense of awe and trepidation. My father nodded, his expression filled with a somber understanding. "Yes, I can''t deny that," he admitted, his voice carrying a weight of resignation. "Have you ever conducted any research or observations regarding this?" I asked, my curiosity piqued by the notion that my father might have delved into the mysteries surrounding the ancient demon. He paused for a moment, contemting his response before speaking. "I have," he admitted, his voice carrying a hint of solemnity. "That hellish training was one of my experiments," he admitted. "Are you serious?" I blurted out, my shock evident in my tone. The realization that my father had subjected me to such arduous training as part of an experiment rattled my understanding of our rtionship. He nodded, his gaze meeting mine with a mix of pride and remorse. "Yes," he confirmed. "I wanted to explore the depths of the ancient demon''s power, to understand its potential and the dangers it posed. The intensity of the training served as a litmus test, a means to gauge how the ancient demon''s power would react under duress and life-threatening conditions." "Right..." I muttered under my breath, a tinge of irritationcing my words. Deep down, I understood the logical reasoning behind my father''s actions. It was a necessary step to gauge the limits of my abilities and ensure the safety of our realm. Still, there was a part of me that couldn''t help but feel frustrated by the knowledge that I had been a mere pawn in his experiment. "So, this strength is solely mine then," I stated, seeking confirmation. A wave of relief washed over me as I considered the implications. If the ancient demon couldn''t resurrect through me, then perhaps there was hope that I could control and harness the dormant power within me. My father''s expression turned grave, his head shaking slowly from side to side. "I thought so initially," he replied, his voice filled with uncertainty. "But after witnessing your rampage three hundred years ago, I can no longer be certain." I froze, my breath catching in my throat as his words sank in. "You mean... when I rampaged in the mortal realm?" I sought rification, my voice tinged with a mix of concern and apprehension. >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 271: Fallen Angel Chapter 271: Fallen Angel Seven Sins System Chapter 271. Fallen Angel "Yes," my father affirmed, his eyes narrowing as he studied me intently. The weight of his gaze bore down upon me, a mix of recognition and apprehension dancing within his eyes. "Your eyes... I remember that day clearly. They hold the same gaze as the ancient demon." Our gazes locked, an unspoken understanding passing between us. I could sense the fear lurking behind my father''s eyes, a fear born from the knowledge of the ancient demon''s power and the potential dangers it posed. "Is that why you chose to make peace with the light realm?" I ventured, my voiceced with a mix of curiosity andprehension. He nodded, a glimmer of confirmation in his eyes. "I believe that the ancient demon harbors a deep grudge against the angels," he surmised, his voice tinged with a hint of spection. A surge of understanding coursed through me, the pieces of the puzzle falling into ce. The ancient demon''s vendetta against the angels was rooted in a history marred by betrayal and exile. It was a cycle of vengeance that threatened the fragile bnce between realms. "Actually," I interjected, deciding to share a truth that I had long kept hidden, "I''ve had a conversation with the ancient demon before." The admission hung in the air, a revtion that carried both weight and uncertainty. My father''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and concern etched across his face. "You''ve spoken to him?" he asked, his voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and caution. He leaned closer, his eyes filled with genuine curiosity. "What did he say to you?" he inquired, his voice brimming with anticipation. His leaning posture underscored his eagerness to glean any information I had obtained from my encounter with the ancient demon. "He told me that the angels had cast him out of the light realm," I ryed, my voice tinged with a mix of awe and trepidation. The memory of that conversation lingered in my mind, each word spoken by the ancient demon etched into my memory like a haunting refrain. My father''s brow furrowed as he pondered this revtion, his thoughts spinning like a whirlwind of possibilities. "Hmmm... that''s intriguing," he murmured, a mixture of surprise and confusion coloring his voice. "I''ve never heard of a fallen angel turning into a demon before," he confessed, his tone betraying his genuineck of knowledge on the subject. I nodded, understanding the weight of his words. "Well, it seems that whatever transpired, it happened long before our time," I stated, a hint of resignation in my voice. "That could very well be the case," my father agreed, his gaze drifting to a distant point as he contemted the enigma before us. "I will make it a point to discuss this matter with the queen," he dered, determination shing in his eyes. I cringed, unable to stifle the skeptical tone in my voice. "Do you honestly think she''ll tell you anything?" I questioned, my skepticismced with a hint of doubt. My father''s determination to seek answers from the queen of the light realm seemed optimistic at best, considering the strained rtions and escting tensions that had marred our previous encounters. He let out a long sigh, the weariness of his efforts apparent in the exhtion of breath. "I highly doubt it," he confessed, his annoyance palpable. "But I have to try. Her temperament has grown increasingly vtile, and ourst meeting nearly pushed us to the brink of dering war," he muttered, his words infused with frustration and anger. I couldn''t help but share in his frustration, the unfairness of the me hurled upon us weighing heavily on my mind. "It''s infuriating how they constantly find a way to shift the me onto us," I seethed, my voice tinged with anger. The continuous scapegoating and the refusal to acknowledge their own faults grated on my nerves, fueling simmering indignation within me. "Yeah," my father agreed, his weariness evident in his voice. "Anyway, you should take some rest. I''ll call your women and Ivy over here," he said, his words carrying a tone of exhaustion. With a tired sigh, he rose from my bedside, a heaviness in his steps. "Thanks, but that won''t be necessary," I stated firmly, a newfound rity shaping my decision. "I''m going to their ce instead," I added, my voice resolute. "Alright, then," my father agreed, his voice holding a note of confirmation. "If I recall correctly, they should be in the garden," he added. With that, he wasted no time, transforming into a dark aura that enveloped him, before vanishing from sight. I let out a weary sigh, my body sinking into the soft bed once more. My mind was restless, yearning for resolution and answers that remained elusive. In an attempt to find sce amidst the swirling thoughts, I instinctively reached for my system, opening it to reassess my skills and abilities. "Hhh...," I exhaled, a mixture of frustration and eptancecing my breath. "This power, though improved, still falls short of my true potential," I mused, my thoughts swirling within the depths of my mind. It was a constant reminder that I had yet to fully tap into the depths of my strength. However, I couldn''t help but acknowledge the progress I had made. But the restlessness within me persisted, refusing to grant me respite. Unable to find sce in my room, I rose from the bed, a surge of determination propelling me forward. I used my Demon''s Clothes, transforming my appearance with a touch of otherworldly elegance. "I need more power," I muttered to myself, a quiet resolve evident in my voice. The pursuit of strength had be an imperative, a driving force that propelled me toward the unknown. And in order to attain the power I sought, there was one person I needed to visit. "I think it''s time I pay ''him'' a visit," I dered, a spark of determination lighting up my eyes. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 272: Crazy Demon Chapter 272: Crazy Demon Seven Sins System Chapter 272. Crazy Demon I used my teleportation skill. A dark aura enveloped me like a shroud, transporting me instantaneously to the front of the mysterious tower. As I materialized in front of the tower, I immediately sensed something unusual about this ce. The tower stood defiantly, casting an eerie shadow upon the surroundings. It was a stark contrast to the resplendent elegance of the pce it was connected to. The ckened stones of the tower seemed to absorb the light around it, giving it an almost ethereal appearance. A faint, mossy texture clung to its surface as if nature itself was attempting to reim the tower from the grasp of civilization. A sense of neglect hung in the air, and I could almost taste the ancient secrets that lingered within its walls. This tower was unlike any other part of the pce, and its existence seemed deliberately hidden from casual onlookers. ''I can only hope he''s not as crazy as before,'' I thought. As I approached the imposing structure, a feeling of foreboding washed over me. The tower exuded a malevolent energy that made even my demon heart shudder. Nheless, my determination drove me forward. I stepped through the threshold and into the tower, greeted by a chilling silence. The first thing that struck me was the towering stairway, seemingly endless in its ascent. My teleportation skill was rendered useless here, thwarted by the tower''s potent enchantments. This left me with no choice but to ascend the stairs the old-fashioned way. Walk! I couldn''t help but grumble to myself as I began the seemingly never-ending climb. "Why couldn''t this ursed tower be a bit more weing? All these stairs, a prince like me should never have to endure such drudgery," I muttered, my frustration growing with every step. The further I climbed, the more I became aware of the tower''s true nature. Faint whispers seemed to echo in the shadows as if the tower itself was alive and whispering secrets to those who dared enter. The grumbling in my mind continued, serving as a stark contrast to the eerie silence enveloping me. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of relentless ascent, I reached the summit. The room that greeted me at the top was unlike anything I had encountered beforea chamber pulsing with an ethereal glow. The walls were adorned with intricate symbols, each marking appearing to hold a sliver of ancient wisdom. I raised my voice and called out to him. "Baelthor, can Ie in?" I tried to mask the animosity in my tone with a polite veneer. After all, we needed him more than he needed us, and showing outright hostility wouldn''t bode well for negotiations or information exchange. For a moment, the air hung heavy with silence, and I wondered if he would even bother responding. Then, like a chilling breeze, his voice echoed from within the room, sending a shiver down my spine. "Who?" he whispered, his words carrying an eerie undertone that sent shivers down my spine. "It''s Azrael," I replied, keeping my voice steady despite the unsettling atmosphere. I knew better than to let my emotions betray me in front of someone as cunning as Baelthor. He fed off fear and uncertainty, and I refused to be his prey. My patience was tested as he feigned ignorance, asking again, "Who is Azrael?" His haunting voice felt like a cold caress against my skin, sending an involuntary shiver down my spine. ''I hate this guy,'' I thought, clenching my fists in frustration. Dealing with Baelthor was always an exercise in self-control, an intricate dance of restraint and veiled hostility. With a sigh, I took a moment to steady myself. I knew he never acknowledged me by that name. The bitterness in his tone was palpable, and I suppressed the urge to unleash my anger upon him. Despite the urge to kick down the door and confront him head-on, I knew that approach would only lead to a dead end. Instead, I chose to be diplomatic and somewhat polite, though it tasted like bile in my mouth. "It''s the reckless tentacles bastard kid," I retorted with forced calmness, using the moniker he often threw at me. "Tentacles bastard kid?" he answered me with confusion. I rolled my eyes, suppressing the urge to groan aloud at Baelthor''s apparent forgetfulness. ''Oh, c''mon! Don''t tell me he forgot that nickname too,'' I thought, my frustration simmering beneath the surface. Dealing with him always tested my patience, but I had little choice if I wanted to ess his knowledge and power. His voice echoed from within the room once more, this time with a tone of recognition. "Oh, you Yes You" he mumbled, seemingly piecing together the fragments of memory that made up my identity. It was exasperating to witness his slow realization, but at least he finally got it right. "Come in, tentacles kid," he greeted me with an air of nonchnce. I pushed the door open, entering the dimly lit room that bore the unmistakable signs of Baelthor''s sinister presence. It creaked loudly since it hadn''t been opened at least for centuries. A reeked stench assaulted my senses, catching me off guard. It was a foulbination that made my nose scrunch up in disgust - a pungent blend of the smell of sweaty socks that hadn''t been washed in years, mixed with the acrid stench of stale fart. It was enough to make anyone''s eyes water and stomach churn, but I forced myself to maintain a smiling face as if nothing happened. I tried my best to keep myposure, though it was a real struggle. Baelthor seemed unfazed by the odor, almost as if he reveled in the difort it caused. He continued to go about his business, seemingly oblivious to the difort he was subjecting me to. "Hello, Baelthor. Long time no see," I greeted him, my voiceced with a mix of forced civility and underlying tension. It had indeed been quite some time since Ist crossed paths with the enigmatic creature, and the memories of our previous encounters were far from pleasant. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 273: Beautiful Naked Woman Chapter 273: Beautiful Naked Woman Seven Sins System Chapter 273. Beautiful Naked Woman My eyes fell upon the only other upant of the room, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and difort. It was a naked woman, her ethereal beauty almost mesmerizing. The naked woman''s appearance was striking, contrasting starkly with the gloomy room around her. Her skin was pale, like moonlight on fresh snow, and it seemed to radiate an otherworldly glow. Despite herck of clothing, there was an undeniable air of elegance and grace about her. Her beauty was undeniable, with features that could captivate the hearts of men and women alike. Her red lips were full and inviting, drawing attention to the charming smile that graced her face. Her eyes, an intense shade of violet, were framed by longshes, giving her a mysterious and alluring aura. She stood by the side of the bookcase, an ancient tome clutched in her delicate hands. Her posture was regal and confident, and the sses perched on her nose added an air of intellectual sophistication. It was an intriguing juxtaposition, exuding both sensuality and power, in a room surrounded by darkness and arcane knowledge. Despite the oddity of her appearance in such a ce, she carried herself with an air of self-assurance, as if she belonged there. The room around us painted a picture of organized chaos. Messy stacks of ancient tomes and grimoires were scattered haphazardly on the floor, their pages yellowed with age and filled with forgotten knowledge. Dusty bookshelves lined the walls, groaning under the weight of countless volumes. Each shelf seemed to house a treasure trove of arcane secrets. Amidst the clutter, a dimly glowing magic crystal hung from the ceiling, casting an eerie light that danced and flickered across the room. Its mystical glow bathed the space in an otherworldly luminescence, revealing the intricate designs carved into the bookshelves and the faded inscriptions on the dusty books. On a rickety table in the corner, a collection of ss sks sat in disarray. Some were covered inyers of dust, others were stained with moss, and a fewy broken and forgotten. These vessels once held potent elixirs and potent concoctions, but now they were merely remnants of past experiments, gathering dust and cobwebs. Her smile was beguiling, yet a chill ran down my spine as I noticed the haunting undertone in her voice. "What brought you here?" she inquired, her words sounding like a seductive moan that seemed to linger in the air. I chose my words carefully, wary of revealing too much to this enigmatic woman. "I just wanted to chat with you," I replied, my tone guarded and cautious. Though she appeared harmless in her naked form, I knew better than to underestimate her. I stepped further into the room, my senses remained alert, scanning for any signs of danger. I noticed a pair of red eyes watching me from the shadows, confirming my suspicion that this naked woman was merely a projection or an illusion. Her true form, I knew, was something far more sinister. My eyebrows shot up in surprise at the woman''s unexpected response. "Did you change your gender, Baelthor?" I couldn''t help but ask, trying to make sense of the situation before me. It seemed utterly bizarre, even for someone as unpredictable as Baelthor. He, or rather she, chuckled wickedly in response, her smirk growing more mischievous. "Yes. I''m bored, so I thought I''d try to analyze the female experience," she replied, her voice carrying an air of yful curiosity. It was clear that she reveled in the unpredictability of her actions, delighting in keeping others off guard. As if to emphasize her point, the woman leaned against me in a seductive manner, her gaze never wavering from mine. "What if we do it?" she purred, her eyes glinting with mischief. "I need it for my research," she added, as if it were a perfectly normal and reasonable request. I took a step back, feeling the need to create some distance between us. Her advances were unnerving, to say the least, and I wasn''t about to indulge her bizarre desires. "I think I''ll have to pass on that offer," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady despite the oddity of the situation. "Why?" she hissed, her eyes narrowing in displeasure. "I''m beautiful, like fresh meat. You should desire me!" she proimed with a hint of arrogance as if she expected her allure to be irresistible. I couldn''t help but resist a chuckle at her audacity, even in such a bizarre situation. "But you smell like rotten meat," I responded calmly, trying not to let her provocative words affect me. Herughter abruptly stopped, and she looked at me with a mixture of confusion and annoyance. "Rotten meat?" she repeated as if the concept was foreign to her. Then, to my surprise, she burst into another fit of maniacalughter. "Ah, yes. Rotten meat is the best. It''s much better than the fresh one," she dered with a disturbing grin, her red lips curling upwards in a hauntingly charming smile. I raised an eyebrow, trying to understand her strange logic. "Well, I think we have a difference of opinion on that," I said, my smile still intact despite the unsettling situation. "So how about we get rid of that aside and discuss why I came here?" I asked calmly. A frown of displeasure was etched on her forehead, "You didn''te here to feed me?" she asked. I couldn''t help but shake my head at her peculiar request. "No, I didn''te here to feed you," I replied, trying to keep my patience intact. Dealing with Baelthor was always a delicate dance of wit and caution. "You know your taste in food is a little strange," I added with a hint of humor in my tone. Of course, that was an understatement. Baelthor''s preferences for sustenance were far from ordinary. While he could feed on negative emotions with ease, giving him solid food was a risky venture. Thest time we tried to appease his appetite with a rotten Rat Demon topped with maggots, he went berserk, iming it wasn''t rotten enough. It was frustrating to deal with his finicky eating habits. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 274: Baelthor Chapter 274: Baelthor Seven Sins System Chapter 274. Baelthor She pouted, her red lips forming an expression of faux disappointment. "But I was looking forward to a treat," she said, her voice still dripping with seduction. "I''m sure there''s something deliciously rotten in the kitchen for you to indulge inter," I retorted, unwilling to be swayed by her charm. I had learned the hard way not to underestimate Baelthor''s unpredictable demeanor. The atmosphere in the room shifted abruptly as the woman''s disappointment gave way to an unsettling silence. Her transformation from a seductive beauty to a menacing figure sent a chill down my spine. Despite her change in appearance, I could still sense the presence of Baelthor''s true form lurking behind her faade. His red eyes bored into mine, filled with a hunger that made me wary. "Don''t be sad," I tried to reason with her, though I knew that reasoning with Baelthor in any form was a risky endeavor. "Sad? No" she repeated, her voice now deeper and more sinister before a malicious grin spread across her face. "I''m hungry!" she dered, her voice now resonating with a malevolent tone. The sudden switch from a sultry woman to a malevolent demon caught me off guard, but I refused to let fear dictate my actions. I had dealt with Baelthor''s unpredictable nature before and knew that staying calm was essential to surviving any interaction with him. I could feel a sudden shift in the air. It was almost imperceptible, but I had learned to be hyper-aware of my surroundings, especially in the presence of dangerous entities like him. My instincts screamed at me to move, to brace myself for an imminent threat. And then, I felt it. A cold sensation against my side, as if something was slithering its way toward me. I knew what it was without even looking. Poisonous des. Fifty of them. Baelthor''s deadly arsenal. Without a moment''s hesitation, I sprang into action. I moved with speed and precision, narrowly avoiding the deadly des as they shot toward me like deadly arrows. Each de carried the potential to inflict a fatal wound, and I had to be at the top of my game to evade them. I twisted and turned, ducked and leaped, using my agility and telekinesis to deflect the des away from me. The room became a deadly dance of death as I dodged and weaved through the onught. As thest of the des whizzed past me, I finally had a moment to catch my breath. My body was tense, my senses heightened, as I red at Baelthor. His wicked grin had widened, clearly enjoying the thrill of the hunt. He was a sadistic creature, delighting in the pain and fear of others. "You''re getting slow, tentacled kid," he taunted, his malevolent voice sending shivers down my spine. I smirked, refusing to let his taunts get to me. "I''m just getting started," I retorted, my determination fueling my resolve to end this confrontation. With a flick of my wrist, I used my telekinesis, creating a swirling vortex of invisible energy around me. The room crackled with raw power as I directed the force toward Baelthor, trying to subdue him and bring him back to his senses. But Baelthor was no ordinary opponent. He was a master of deception and maniption, and his powers matched his cunning. He easily evaded my attacks, disappearing into the shadows before reappearing behind me. Before I could react, he struck, his ws swung at me. As Baelthor''s razor-sharp ws came hurtling toward me, my instincts kicked into overdrive. "Wrath!" Imanded, and in response, my wrath tentacles burst forth from my back with a furious intensity. The tentacles, each tipped with deadly des, extended and swirled around me like a menacing shield. With lightning-fast reflexes, I maneuvered the tentacles, using them to deflect Baelthor''s attack. The sh of his ws against the wrathful des sent sparks flying, filling the air with sizzling energy. The room around us seemed to tremble with the intensity of our battle. The ancient books on the dusty shelves shook, and the dimly glowing magic crystal flickered with each powerful movement. But amidst the chaos, I remained focused on the task at hand to subdue the dangerous demon before me. Baelthor''s malevolent grin never faltered, and he continued to strike with relentless determination. Each swing of his ws was met with an equally forceful defense from my wrath tentacles. The two of us were locked in a deadly dance, a dance that would determine the fate of the Shadow Realm. My heart pounded in my chest. But I couldn''t afford to show any weakness in front of Baelthor. He thrived on fear and uncertainty, and I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of seeing me falter. I couldn''t use my area skill either since this tower would consume it. The battle raged on. I noticed a pattern in Baelthor''s attacks. He was not justshing out randomly; he was targeting specific areas, trying to find a weakness in my defense. I had to stay one step ahead of him, anticipate his moves, and respond with precision. I assessed the situation. Baelthor was relentless, and I knew that if I didn''t find a way to gain the upper hand, the battle could quickly turn in his favor. I had to act fast and think smart. I nced around the room. My eyes fell on the ancient book that Baelthor had been holding earlier. It was worn out and tattered, but there was something about it that caught my attention. It was clear that the book held some significance to him. In a risky move, I directed my wrath tentacles toward the book. The des at the tips sliced through the dusty air, aiming for the ancient tome. Baelthor''s eyes widened in rm as he realized my intention, and he lunged toward the book to protect it. I used this distraction to my advantage. While his focus was on defending the book, I quickly shifted my position, preparing for my next move. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 275: Baelthors Rage Chapter 275: Baelthor''s Rage Seven Sins System Chapter 275. Baelthor''s Rage In a burst of determination, I lunged at Baelthor, my wrath tentacles coiling around him like a vice. With a powerful telekinesis outburst, I immobilized his body, preventing him from moving or defending himself. I pressed him firmly to the ground, my telekic grip holding him in ce. A booming sound echoed through the room as ourbined powers shed. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the air, rattling the dusty shelves and making the ancient books tremble. The magic crystal flickered even more intensely, reacting to the raw power emanating from our confrontation. Baelthor struggled against my telekic hold, his red eyes zing with fury and frustration. His ws wed at the air, trying to break free from my grasp, but my determination matched his aggression. I wouldn''t let him escape or cause further harm. As our struggle intensified, a loud crack resonated through the room. I looked down and realized that the floor beneath us had given way under the pressure of our powers. A deep fissure had formed, snaking its way across the stone surface. The room trembled again as the crack expanded, causing small pieces of debris to rain down from the ceiling. But I remained focused on keeping Baelthor restrained. A loud roar out of his mouth. Baelthor''s rage seemed to consume him, and his appearance transformed into the grotesque and terrifying form that I had seen many times before. He looked like a mass of ck slime, oozing with moss and disgusting bumps. It was a sight that would make anyone''s stomach churn in revulsion. The cores that held his power were embedded within this nightmarish form, glowing ominously from within the dark, amorphous mass. They were the source of his immense strength and the reason he posed such a dangerous threat to the Shadow Realm. However, the cores were not unguarded. A small, intricately designed cage with a dark, eerie glow surrounded them. This cage acted as his prison, containing the immense power that Baelthor wielded. It was a delicate bnce that only existed within the confines of this tower, preventing him from unleashing his full destructive potential. For centuries, the tower had stood as a safeguard against the unleashed fury of Baelthor. Its unique enchantments and the ancient magic of the Shadow Realm had been carefully woven together to create a prison specifically designed to keep him in check. It was a testament to the wisdom of the ancient beings who had crafted it, for Baelthor''s raw power and insatiable hunger for chaos made him an enemy that had to be contained. I leaped onto Baelthor''s grotesque form, I was met with a putrid smell that threatened to overwhelm my senses. I gritted my teeth, doing my best to endure the wretched odor as I held him back with all my strength. Wrapping my tentacles around his slimy body, I used every ounce of telekic power I could muster to keep him restrained. But Baelthor was not so easily contained. His rage was palpable, and his inhuman strength surged against my telekic hold. I could feel the strain in every fiber of my being as I fought to keep him in check. In a desperate attempt to gain the upper hand, I used my new skill. ''Blood Curse!'' A surge of dark energy emanated from me, enveloping Baelthor''s writhing form. The cursed magic worked its way through his veins, and something incredible began to happen. His blood, or rather, his slimy ck substance, started to change. It thickened and solidified, encasing him in a hardened shell. The once-fluid mass now resembled dark, stone-like armor, imprisoning Baelthor within its grasp. He thrashed and struggled, but the Blood Curse held him fast, making it impossible for him to move even an inch. The sinister glow of the skill intensified, binding him further, leaving him at the mercy of its dark power. I took a step back, still keeping a cautious eye on him. The room seemed to sigh in relief as the immediate danger had subsided. The crack on the floor from our previous sh served as a stark reminder of the immense power Baelthor possessed, even in his restrained state. "Curse you!" The room was thick with tension as Baelthor''s enraged hiss echoed through the air. His red eyes zed with anger, fixed on me with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. Despite the Blood Curse holding him in its grasp, there was still a malevolence in his gaze that I knew could never be fully contained. "That''s what happens if you don''t listen to me," I retorted, my voiceced with irritation. Dealing with Baelthor was always a delicate bnce between asserting my authority and trying not to provoke him further. He was a creature of chaos and unpredictability, and any misstep on my part could have dire consequences. The tension in the room escted as Baelthor''s defiance grew, his rage fueling his resistance to mymands. "I don''t want to listen to you! I won''t listen to you!" he bellowed, his voice filled with unchecked fury. "It''s an order!" I reiterated, my patience beginning to wear thin. I had hoped that reason and persuasion would be enough to get through to him, but it seemed that he was not one to yield easily. "NO!" he roared, his words reverberating through the chamber. His defiance was unwavering, and he seemed determined to challenge my authority at every turn. I took a deep breath, trying to quell the frustration bubbling inside me. "Right I have tried to be nice, but you force me to do it," I muttered under my breath. I knew that I had to be firm now, to show him that I would not back down. Without wasting any time, I used my telekinesis skill. An invisible force surged around the ancient book that Baelthor had held so dearly, lifting it from its resting ce on the dusty shelf and sending it soaring through the air to my waiting hand. I held the book high above my head. "I want you to listen, or I will destroy this book," I threatened. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 276: Gaining Power Isnt A Walk In The Park Chapter 276: Gaining Power Isn''t A Walk In The Park Seven Sins System Chapter 276. Gaining Power Isn''t A Walk In The Park Baelthor''s eyes widened with a mix of anger and fear. The book was more than just a collection of knowledge to him; it held a connection to his past and perhaps even his true origins. To have it destroyed would be a blow he couldn''t bear. "You wouldn''t dare," he hissed, his bravado waning as the weight of the situation settled upon him. "Oh, I assure you, I would," I replied, my resolve firm. "If it means keeping you in check and protecting the Shadow Realm, I won''t hesitate to take this drastic step." Baelthor''s internal struggle was evident in his expression, torn between his desire to maintain his rebellious stance and his fear of losing the book that held so much importance to him. He seemed to realize that I was serious and that I had the power to carry out my threat. The air seemed to hold its breath as Baelthor''s defiant demeanor shifted, giving way to reluctant eptance. "I will do as you say," he finally relented, his voice begrudging and filled with the remnants of his fury. "Just release the book and return it to me." His words hung in the air, and I could sense the hesitance in his tone. Baelthor was not one to easily submit to authority, and I knew that this decision must have been a hard-fought one for him. Part of me wondered if he was merely biding his time, waiting for the right moment to strike back. But I couldn''t let my guard down. The threat he posed was too great to be taken lightly. So, with caution still gripping my every move, I nodded and agreed to his terms. Slowly, I lowered the ancient book, ensuring to keep my telekinesis ready to strike should he make any sudden moves. "Very well," I said, my voice steady as I maintained eye contact with him. "I''m releasing the book, but remember, Baelthor, this is yourst chance. Now, fulfill my order," I demanded, my voice unwavering. "I want to know how to increase my power faster." Baelthor regarded me with a mix of irritation and curiosity, his crimson eyes flickering with an otherworldly fire. "And what makes you think I''d willingly share my knowledge with you?" he retorted, his voice a deep rumble that resonated through the chamber. "Because you have little choice," I replied with calm confidence, though my heart raced with the realization that I was treading dangerous waters. Baelthor was unpredictable, and forcing his cooperation could lead to disastrous consequences. But my thirst for power, for the ability to protect my realm and its inhabitants, outweighed the fear of the unknown. "Power is not easily gained," Baelthor replied cryptically, his gaze narrowing as if searching for a weakness in my resolve. "Many desire it, but few can truly achieve it." I knew he was hiding something. The corners of my lips curved into a knowing smile. "Then it''s a good thing I''m not just anyone, isn''t it?" I shot back, my toneced with defiance. Baelthor let out a deep chuckle, his amusement mingled with something darker. "Bold words for a tentacled kid," he taunted, using the moniker he often bestowed upon me. "But do you truly understand the price of power? The sacrifices it demands?" "Just tell me. I will make my own decision," I said. Once again, Baelthor struggled to escape, his dark and eerie presence seemingly intensified by the ethereal glow of the Blood Curse. It was a risky move to challenge him like this, but I knew I couldn''t back down. I needed the knowledge, and I wasn''t about to let him deny me. His eyes burned with a mixture of fury and resentment as he struggled against the invisible restraints of the Blood Curse. "You think you can control me?" he spat, his voice dripping with venom. "I am far older and more powerful than you canprehend, little tentacled kid." "You can''t win," I said calmly, my grip on the book firm. "I won''t let you have this book until you give me what I seek." After a moment of fruitless struggle, Baelthor finally gave in. "Fine, fine," he grumbled, defeated. His crimson eyes flickered with annoyance and resignation as he reluctantly conceded to my demand. "I have a book that might help you increase your power faster." I arched an eyebrow, intrigued by his sudden cooperation. It was no secret that Baelthor was not one to easily share his knowledge or resources. "Why didn''t you mention it earlier?" I questioned, suspicion lingering in my mind. There had to be a catch, a hidden motive behind his sudden willingness to assist me. Baelthor let out a low, guttural sound that could only be described as a growl. "I don''t want it," he admitted with a scowl, as if revealing a well-guarded secret. It was a rare disy of vulnerability from the enigmatic being, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity. "You don''t want the book?" I repeated, my confusion evident in my voice. It was unlike Baelthor to pass up an opportunity to acquire knowledge or power. "No, I don''t," he muttered, crossing his arms over his chest defensively. "It''s...not to my liking." I couldn''t help but smirk at his words. If there was one thing I had learned from dealing with Baelthor, it was to never back down. "Well, lucky for me, my taste in knowledge is a bit more diverse," I replied, my toneced with amusement. "Tell me where this book is," I demanded, my voice firm and resolute, the echo of my determination resonating through the dimly lit chamber. The air seemed charged with anticipation, as if the very shadows were leaning in to hear the answer to my question. "It''s here." Baelthor regarded me with a mix of irritation and amusement, his crimson eyes flickering with an otherworldly fire. There was a mysterious aura surrounding him, one that had always intrigued and unnerved me in equal measure. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 277: The Codex of Shadows Chapter 277: The Codex of Shadows Seven Sins System Chapter 277. The Codex of Shadows A secondter, the swirling vortex of dark aura materialized before us, a shiver of anticipation ran down my spine. It was an eerie sight, the very essence of darkness coalescing into a tangible form. Baelthor, standing across me, watched with a mix of fascination and caution, his crimson eyes never leaving the enigmatic vortex. Slowly, the dark aura began to take on a more defined shape, coiling and twisting until it formed the outline of an ancient book. It hovered in the air, suspended by an unseen force, its pages fluttering as if stirred by an invisible breeze. The aura that surrounded it was like a writhing mist of shadows, giving the impression that the book itself was a creature of darkness, imbued with an ancient power. I took the Codex of Shadows from Baelthor''s grasp, I could feel the pulsating energy of the dark aura resonating with my touch. It was as if the book itself was alive, a vessel of ancient secrets and unfathomable power. "Thanks," I said with genuine appreciation, looking up at Baelthor. "I will read itter and delve into its secrets." Baelthor''s eyes bore into mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "No," he said firmly, his voice carrying an air of urgency. "You must read it now." I frowned, taken aback by his sudden insistence. "Now? Why the rush?" I asked, a touch of confusion in my voice. He hesitated for a moment, his expression betraying the inner struggle he was experiencing. "Because," he began, choosing his words carefully, "the Codex is more than just a collection of words on paper. It is a manifestation of knowledge that exists within my very being. What you see as a book is a reflection of my consciousness, a piece of me." I furrowed my brows, trying toprehend the gravity of his revtion. "You mean the knowledge within the book is somehow a part of you?" I asked, my mind reeling with the implications. Baelthor nodded solemnly. "Yes," he confirmed. "The Codex of Shadows is a piece of my mind, a repository of the darkest and most powerful secrets I possess. It was not meant to be separate from me, but you forced me to create this...book." I gazed at the Codex in my hands, feeling a newfound sense of responsibility. The knowledge within its pages was not just information; it was a part of Baelthor''s very being. "I cannot let it remain out of my reach for long," Baelthor continued, his voice tinged with vulnerability. "The longer it stays away from me, the greater the risk that it will be unstable, unpredictable." "So, what do you suggest?" I asked, now realizing the gravity of the situation. "Should I read it in your presence?" Baelthor nodded. With a deep breath, I used my telekinesis, using my invisible power to gently open the book from a distance. To my relief, there were no ominous signs or traps waiting for me. Instead, as the pages opened, ancient words began to float out and encircle me. The air crackled with energy, and I could feel the weight of the knowledge contained within those mystical symbols. Carefully, I extended my hand, palm up, and the floating words gracefully entered my grasp. It was an awe-inspiring sight as the words seemed to dance and swirl around my hand, merging with my consciousness. The moment the words touched my skin, I felt a surge of power coursing through me. It was as if I had tapped into a wellspring of ancient wisdom and understanding. The words resonated with a hidden part of me, connecting me to the profound knowledge that had been hidden within the Codex of Shadows. The words merged with my thoughts, and suddenly, I could see vivid images and symbols shing before my eyes. Ancient recipes for power-ups appeared before me, each one promising to unlock hidden potential and amplify my abilities to unimaginable levels. However, as I delved deeper into the knowledge, a sense of caution began to creep in. These recipes were not to be taken lightly. The power they offered came with great risks and uncertainties. Baelthor had been right to hesitate; the potential for catastrophe loomed over each page. These were not foolproof methods or tried-and-tested paths to greatness. They were enigmatic and dangerous, much like the realm they hailed from. The recipes required rare and potent ingredients, some of which were only found in the most treacherous of ces. Once I closed the tome, the swirling vortex of the dark aura surrounding it intensified. It seemed as though the book itself was responding to my decision. The pages fluttered onest time as if bidding farewell to the knowledge they held within. Then, in a mesmerizing disy, the entire book transformed into a pulsating dark aura, radiating otherworldly energy. I watched in awe as the dark aura expanded, surrounding both Baelthor and me in its ethereal glow. It was as if the book was releasing its essence, merging with the very air around us. The room seemed to vibrate with power as the aura pulsed with a mesmerizing rhythm. Stepping away from the dissipating dark aura, I turned to face Baelthor. Despite his gruff demeanor, he ultimately aided me in my pursuit of knowledge and power. "Thank you, Baelthor," I said sincerely, my voice softening. He grunted in response, his crimson eyes still filled with a mix of annoyance and resignation. "Just leave," he muttered as if dismissing the sentiment. I nodded, understanding that his pride made it difficult for him to ept gratitude. Nevertheless, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect for the enigmatic creature before me. "Alright, I''ll go," I replied, taking a step back. With a wave of my hand, I released the Blood Curse that had bound him, allowing him the freedom he so clearly desired. The dark aura surrounding him wavered for a moment before returning to its natural state, as if he had never been restrained in the first ce. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 278: Insidious Puppet Chapter 278: Insidious Puppet Seven Sins System Chapter 278. Insidious Puppet After leaving Baelthor''s dim and eerie chamber, I couldn''t shake off the lingering sense of mystery that had enveloped the encounter. The cryptic knowledge he had shared with me from the Codex of Shadows was both intriguing and ominous. I activated my teleportation skill. The familiar sensation of dark energy swirled around me, engulfing me in its ethereal embrace. In an instant, I was transported to the garden. My arrival was swift and silent, the dark aura dissipating as I materialized amidst the garden. The pce''s garden was a mesmerizing blend of darkness and ethereal beauty. Gone were the vibrant colors and warm sunlight of the mortal realm''s gardens. Instead, the Shadow Realm''s garden was bathed in a soft, reddish glow that emanated from the red moon above. The shadows danced and swirled around every corner, creating an otherworldly ambiance that was both haunting and alluring. The flora that adorned the garden was unlike anything found in the mortal world. Strange, twisted trees with inky ck leaves reached skyward, their branches forming intricate patterns against the moonlight. Glistening, luminescent flowers bloomed in various hues of deep purple, midnight blue, and ghostly white, their petals radiating an otherworldly glow that seemed to draw power from the very essence of the realm. I walked around the garden, my eyes darting from one corner to another in search of my women. As I continued my search, I spotted a figure approaching me from the shadows. A royal servant, d in dark, flowing robes that seemed to blend effortlessly with the surrounding darkness. His skin was a pale shade of gray, and his eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity, a testament to the powerful energies that coursed through his being. His hair was a cascading inky ckness, cascading down his back in waves. A pair of delicate horns adorned his forehead, giving him an air of regal authority. His aura exuded a sense of subservience, yet there was an underlying strength that hinted at his true power. "Your Highness, what brings you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the parlor room?" The servant greeted me with a respectful bow, his voice smooth and melodic like a gentle breeze rustling through the leaves. As soon as the servant mentioned the parlor room, I knew exactly what he meant. My double, the puppet that my dad had created to handle some of my public appearances and duties, was supposed to be attending a gathering in the parlor room. "That pesky puppet," I muttered to myself, a mixture of irritation and amusement tugging at the corners of my lips. I smiled warmly at the servant. "I decided to take a detour to the garden instead," I replied with a hint of amusement. "I needed some fresh air and a moment of solitude." The servant nodded understandingly, but then a look of concern crossed his face. "Shall I still prepare the snack for you, Your Highness?" he asked. ''What the heck? That puppet ordered a royal servant to prepare snacks?!'' I almost screamed in shock. The royal servant was different from a normal servant. They were experts inbat and used to take care of some important missions. "Yes, please," I replied, trying to sound like I was the one who gave him the order. "In that case, shall I take them to the parlor room?" he offered. I nodded in agreement. "That would be perfect," I said calmly. After he gave me a bow, he left in a hurry. Without further ado, I used my teleportation. Once again, the dark aura engulfed me, as soon as I appeared I was already in the parlor room. Luxurious drapes adorned the tall windows, allowing just the right amount of muted light to filter in, casting an enchanting glow over the room. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries depicting ancient battles and mythical creatures, adding to the room''s sense of mystery and history. Once I entered the parlor, my eyes immediately fell on the plush sofa, where my double sat, engaging in lively conversation with Lily and Ivy. My jaw tightened in annoyance at the sight of that insidious puppet, a perfect replica of me, created by my dad''s dark magic. It mimicked my every move and gesture. I went to them. Without a moment''s hesitation, I summoned my tentacles, Gluttony, from the depths of my power. They burst forth from my back, six in total, each adorned with menacing mouths lined with razor-sharp teeth. Shocked, the sight of my fearsome tentacles sent a shiver down their spines, and their eyes widened in fear. Before they could react, one of my tentacles shot forward, its mouth opening wide as ittched onto the annoying puppet. In one swift motion, my tentacle bit down hard on the puppet, its teeth sinking into the skin and flesh, leaving half of its body hanging out of the monstrous mouth. Gasps and screams echoed through the parlor room as the grotesque scene unfolded before them. "That''s for pissing in my wine pool," I hissed, my voice dripping with spite and anger. The disrespectful act was still fresh in my mind, fueling my determination to make him pay for his insolence. The parlor room was still reeling from the shock of my confrontation with the puppet when Lily''s voice cut through the tense air like a de. "What are you doing, dumbass?!" she yelled, her concern for me overtaking any anger she might have felt. Her eyes were wide with panic, her chest rising and falling rapidly with each breath. I turned to her, my annoyance ring at her outburst. "I''m giving a lesson to that stupid puppet!" I retorted, my frustration evident in my voice. The encounter had left me on edge, and I was not in the mood for anyone questioning my actions. Ivy, who had been standing by Lily''s side, cringed and turned to me with a pale face. "Uh... Your Highness, he is not a puppet," she said, her voice tinged with panic. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 279 Lucis Fury 279 Luci''s Fury Seven Sins System Chapter 279. Luci''s Fury "Then who?" I asked, my voice tinged with urgency and concern. Lily''s eyes widened in exasperation as she pointed to the puppet. "That''s Luci! He is showing his disguise abilities to us!" she said, her annoyance evident. Luci, the lord of pride who was part of our close circle. So, it was normal for him to visit the pce. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oops..." I muttered, my face turning pale. Lily, Ivy, and all my women immediately got up from their seats, their movements quick and synchronized, as if they had rehearsed this scenario countless times. They stepped aside quietly, leaving a wide berth between them and the scene unfolding before them. As for Lily and Ivy, it was not the first time they had witnessed my Gluttony tentacle''s raw power and Luci''s wrath, and they knew better than to interfere. With a flick of my wrist, the monstrous mouth of Gluttony opened wide, and Luci was forcibly expelled from its depths. He tumbled across the floor, disoriented and gasping for breath, as he reverted to his own form. My tentacle retracted back into my body, its job done. Luci''s presence was both captivating and intimidating, leaving those who beheld him in awe. With six magnificent wings of a demon, each adorned with intricate patterns that seemed to shimmer in the dim light. His ck hair cascaded down his shoulders in waves, framing his striking face. Two devilish horns curved gracefully from his forehead, adding to his enigmatic charm. Despite the elegance of his appearance, there was a sense of untamed wildness about him, as if he were a force of nature not to be trifled with. Dressed in a stylish suit that would have been the epitome of sophistication under different circumstances, he looked every bit the charismatic gentleman. But now, the once-impable fabric of his attire was marred by the telltale signs of my tentacle slime, so he was kinda in a mess-up state. His normally stern expression had changed into a grumpy scowl, and his demon-red eyes red at me with unmistakable anger. ''Oh, shit¡­'' I cringed inwardly as I quickly hid my tentacles behind my back. Thest thing I needed was to further escte the situation. The demon before me was not one to be trifled with, and my reckless actions could have dire consequences. "Uh¡­ Hi, Luci. It''s nice to see you! You look great," I said with a forced smile, trying my best to appear innocent and nonchnt. I took cautious steps toward him, my heart racing with anxiety. Luci''s devilish red eyes bore into me, and his aura exuded a mix of anger and suspicion. There was no fooling him¡ªhe knew exactly what I had done. His six majestic wings twitched with irritation, and the horns atop his head seemed to sharpen with displeasure. Before I could offer an exnation, he shot me a re that could send shivers down anyone''s spine. His anger was evident, and I could only hope that my charm and wit could somehow defuse the situation. "Um¡­ I''m sorry. It was just a misunderstanding, okay?" I said quickly, trying to sound as apologetic as possible. "I didn''t mean any harm, it was just a harmless prank, you know?" His lips twisted into a scowl, and I could sense that my attempt at an apology was falling t. I realized that this situation might not be as easily resolved as I had hoped. Luci crossed his arms over his chest, a clear sign of his displeasure. "Harmless prank?" he repeated with a snort. "You think it''s funny to have your tentacles biting me?" I winced at the reminder of my previous actions. "Okay, maybe it wasn''t the best idea," I admitted. "But hey, shit happens sometimes." "Right¡­" The air crackled with tension as Luci''s anger seemed to reach its boiling point. Before I could react, he lunged at me with a speed that was almost inhuman. His six wings unfurled, casting a shadow over me as he descended upon me like a vengeful deity. "Wait, Luci! I didn''t mean to..." I tried to reason with him, but my words fell on deaf ears. He was beyond listening, consumed by his fury. In a desperate attempt to defend myself, I summoned my tentacles once again. But this time, they weren''t yful appendages meant for harmless pranks. The tentacles surged forward to meet Luci''s attack, the des ready to strike. Without a word, Luci raised his hand, and a wave of searing mes erupted from his palm. The inferno roared towards me with intense heat, threatening to engulf me in its fiery embrace. But I was prepared. I summoned my Sloth tentacles, positioning them in front of me as a barrier. The Sloth tentacles shifted into a defensive stance. They absorbed the brunt of the inferno''s impact, protecting me from the scorching mes. The tentacles vibrated with energy as they struggled to contain the force of the attack. "Is that all you''ve got?" Luci taunted, a wicked grin spreading across his face. I gritted my teeth, refusing to back down. "Oh c''mon, I already said sorry," I retorted, my voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through my veins. Luci''s eyes narrowed, and he clenched his fists. "Prove it then. Show me that you are sorry. Fight me," he challenged. "Fine. Prepare yourself," I said, my voice tinged with determination. With a surge of energy, I unleashed my Sloth tentacles from their defensive stance and turned them into my Wrath. They shot forward like lightning, striking the ground around Luci with precision. The ground trembled under their force. They swirled around me like a tempest, crackling with power. "You asked for it," I said, my eyes narrowing as I focused my energy. In an instant, the Wrath tentacles shot forward, colliding with Luci''s inferno. The sh was intense, the air crackling with energy as the two forces battled for dominance. But I was determined not to be outdone. I poured every ounce of my energy into the attack, pushing back against Luci''s mes with all my might. The spectacle drew the attention of my women, who watched with awe and concern from a safe distance. Lily and Ivy used their barrier skill to ensure the battle stayed in that room. With a final surge of power, I managed to overpower Luci''s inferno, extinguishing the mes and leaving him stunned. I stood there, panting and covered in sweat, but victorious. Luci''s eyes widened in surprise, but a slow smile spread across his face. "Not bad," he admitted, the taunting edge in his voice. Note: Luci''s pic is in my discord channel. >Read the original on https://m.webnovel/book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: https://.pat*reon/nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 280: Luci, The Lord of Pride Chapter 280: Luci, The Lord of Pride Seven Sins System Chapter 280. Luci, The Lord of Pride But the fight was far from over. Luci and I faced each other, the air crackling with anticipation. The room seemed to shrink, the walls closing in as the weight of our impending sh bore down on us. "Alrightdies! It seems we will get a good show," Lily''s voice cut through the tension, her tone filled with amusement that bordered on indifference. I shot her a sidelong nce, a mixture of annoyance and understanding. To her, this might have been nothing more than a spectacle, a disy of power that entertained her devil-may-care attitude. Lily''s attention turned to Ivy, her orders crisp andmanding. "Get the chairs ready, Ivy!" With a flick of her wrist, she summoned a surge of her own demonic power, erecting an additional barrier around us. She knew the potential danger that this fight held, not just for Luci and me, but for anyone caught in the crossfire. Ivy scurried toply with Lily''s orders. She arranged the chairs along the perimeter of the room, creating a makeshift arena for our sh. The other women watched with a mix of curiosity and apprehension, their eyes flitting between Luci and me. Turning to Lily, I shot her a pointed look that conveyed both annoyance and disbelief. "Seriously? Can''t you be a little worried about me?" I questioned, a hint of exasperationcing my words. She responded with a smug smile, settling herselffortably in one of the chairs that Ivy had thoughtfully prepared. The previous servant was already beside her, bearing a trayden with an assortment of delectable snacks. Lily''s demeanor remained unruffled, a clear indication that my concerns were far from her mind. "Should I?" Her voice held an air of casual indifference as if the prospect of my safety was inconsequentialpared to her own amusement. "That''s a dangerous remark, Lily. Since, I will kick your brother''s ass," Luci''s voice cut through the conversation, his tone firm and unyielding. Lily''s response was typically Lily casual, irreverent, andced with a humor that only she seemed to possess. "Then do it. Just don''t break his penis, I still need it," she said with an air of indifference. Thement caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her audacity. "You only see me based on that?" I retorted, a hint of annoyance creeping into my tone. It was aint more than a question. She responded with an annoyingly smug smile, her gaze meeting mine without a trace of hesitation. "Maybe," she stated simply. I cringed inwardly, her bluntness taking me by surprise once again. ''So, I''m simply walking penis to her?'' I grumbled inwardly, torn between exasperation and amusement. With an eye roll, I shifted my attention away from Lily and back to Luci, who stood a short distance away. A sigh escaped my lips, a mix of resignation and fond exasperation. "Somehow I feel betrayed by my own sister," I muttered under my breath, the words a half-amused grumble as I activated my Devil''s Blessing skill. The moment my Devil''s Blessing surged through me, a tangible surge of power that set my senses aze, I knew Luci would sense the shift. Quickly, Luci was already in motion. His form seemed to blur as he lunged toward me, his figure a dark streak slicing through the air. His approach was marked by a calcted intensity. Yet, to my surprise, his approach differed from what I had anticipated. Instead of unleashing a barrage of spells or conjuring his own skills, Luci''s tactics took a different turn. With a swift, fluid motion, his wings began to shift and transform into sharp des. The sh between my six Wrath tentacles and Luci''s six de wings was nothing short of spectacr. It was a symphony of power and precision, a dance of dark energy and deadly des that reverberated through the very air itself. With every collision, sparks erupted in a dazzling disy of light and energy. The room was illuminated by these bursts of brilliance, casting eerie and mesmerizing patterns across the walls. The sparks crackled and danced like wild fireflies, each one a testament to the sheer intensity of our sh. The bangs that apanied each impact were deafening, a chorus of thunderous roars that echoed in the confines of the parlor room. The force of our collision sent shockwaves rippling through the air. The wind generated by each sh was a force to be reckoned with. It howled and whistled. His voice cut through the cacophony of our sh, a mixture of derision and frustration. "You know what? When I saw you dancing naked in the meeting room, I thought you had gone crazy," he scoffed, his wordsced with both mockery and exasperation. Yet, even as he spoke, our powers continued to sh with violence that threatened to tear the very room apart. "Unfortunately not," he added with a hint of bitterness, his attack showing no signs of relenting. Despite the chaos surrounding us, a small, wry smile tugged at the corner of my lips. "That''s not me! But that imbecile puppet!" I wanted to retort, to rify that I wasn''t responsible for whatever ridiculous antics the puppet version of me had been up to. But I couldn''t. "It was just a joke, Luci. Rx," I said since I didn''t know what to say anymore. "Your sense of humor is seriously terrible!" Luci''s voice sliced through the air, heavy with annoyance. His frustration was palpable, and I couldn''t help but smirk in response. Even in the midst of our fierce sh, his snarkyment managed to cut through the tension. Before I could react further, he unleashed a powerful maneuver. His six wings unfurled, and with a sweeping motion, they generated a tremendous gust of wind that surged toward me like a raging storm. Thinking on my feet, I didn''t waste a moment. "Shadow Barrier!" Imanded. A translucent barrier materialized. The wind hit the barrier with a deafening roar, a collision of raw power and magic. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, causing the barrier to shimmer and ripple in response. For a moment, it seemed as if the barrier might shatter under the onught, but it held steadfast, pushing back against the raging wind. I could feel the strain of maintaining the barrier, the energy required to counteract the force that Luci had unleashed. It was a delicate bnce, a dance between my own power and the might of his attack. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead as I focused on keeping the barrier intact. The room still crackled with the remnants of our sh, an electric charge hanging in the air as our powers collided and merged. Luci''s devilish wings had just retracted, and I had been prepared to attack him when a sudden shift in the atmosphere caught my attention. It was as if the very fabric of the shadow realm trembled, responding to an iing force. The tension between Luci and me was momentarily forgotten as our gazes converged on a single point. The air seemed to thicken with anticipation, and then, in a sh of energy, a figure materialized between us. It was an entrance that held an eerie sense of authority, a power that was unmistakably potent and undeniable. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 281: Cut It Out! Chapter 281: Cut It Out! Seven Sins System Chapter 281. Cut It Out! The smoke and dust began to settle. The aftermath of our intense sh came into view. The once-elegant parlor room nowy in disarray, furniture shattered and strewn about as if a tempest had passed through. Amidst the wreckage, a figure emerged, their form both familiar and unexpected. Dressed in a casual ensemble of a t-shirt, shorts, and flip-flops, the neer seemed almost out of ce in the midst of the shadowy grandeur that defined the realm. It was my dad. His appearance was a stark contrast to the power he wielded. His eyes, a reflection of my own, held a mix of concern and irritation as they settled on Luci and me. "Cut it out! I''m working, you fucking dumbass!" The roar of my father''s anger reverberated through the room, a tumultuous force that seemed to shake the very foundations of the shadow realm. It wasn''t a mere shout; it was a manifestation of his Devil Roar. The room seemed to tremble in response to my father''s fury. Lily wasted no time. With a swift and practiced motion, she sprang to her feet, her expression a mixture of rm and determination. She summoned a powerful barrier. The servant didn''t hesitate either, he too conjured a protective barrier. Ivy, not one to be left behind, joined the defensive effort. As for me, I reacted swiftly, my instincts kicking in. Without a moment''s hesitation, Imanded my tentacles. ''Sloth.'' With a swift mental directive, they shifted into their Sloth mode, enveloping my body in a cocoon of their protective form. Yet, even with my tentacles'' formidable defense, I could feel the immense pressure bearing down on me. My muscles strained against the invisible force as I fought to hold my ground. I gritted my teeth, a stubborn determination fueling my efforts to withstand the onught. I was sure Luci also experienced the same thing. Once his roar finished, I found myself panting, my heart racing within my chest. Slowly, I released the grip of the tentacles that had shielded me. My gaze shifted to Luci, who stood across from me, his own wings unfolding to reveal a simr state of disarray. But it didn''t stop there, my father''s hand descended in a deliberate motion, and a palpable surge of power followed suit. In an instant, I felt the crushing weight of that power pressing against my body, a force that demanded submission. Beside me, Luci experienced the same impact, and like two opposing currents converging, we both found ourselves brought to our knees before my father. His voice, resonant andmanding, pierced the silence that had settled in the wake of our fall. "You kids. Didn''t I say that no one is allowed to fight in my pce without my permission?" The annoyance in his tone was palpable, a testament to his expectation of obedience from those under his rule. His eyes bore into us, a stern reprimand that left no room for defiance. Caught between the sting of defeat and Dad''s presence, I struggled to find my voice. Beside me, Luci too remained silent, his posture a blend of reluctance and simmering frustration. The weight of our pride, once a source of strength, now felt like a burden as we knelt in the aftermath of our sh. His gaze was unwavering, my father''s displeasure was etched across his features. The fact that his gaze was evenly divided between Luci and me only intensified the gravity of the moment. It was clear that this disy was not just about the sh between two powerful beings, but a reminder of our roles within his dominion. With a reluctant sigh, I offered my apology, my voiceced with the bitter taste of humility. "Sorry, Dad." Beside me, Luci offered a simr apology, his tone tinged with reluctantpliance. "My apologies, Your Majesty," he stated, the words punctuated by a hint of frustration. It was evident that even the proud demon had been brought to heel by my father''s disy of power. "Good," my father replied, his tone a chilling mix of satisfaction and intimidation. He leaned forward slightly, his gaze narrowing as it fixated on us. My father''s eyes bore into me, his focus unwavering as he delivered his ultimatum. "I still have a lot of work, so what I want is peace," he dered, the wordsced with a threatening edge that sent a clear message. "Do you understand?" he demanded, his words leaving no room for ambiguity. My response came without hesitation, a firm affirmation of my acknowledgment andpliance. "We understand," I replied, my voice steady despite the knot of unease that had settled in my stomach. Beside me, Luci echoed my sentiment, his tone carrying a simr gravity. After that, Dad used his teleportation skill and disappeared from the room. The weight that had pressed down on my back seemed to dissipate, allowing me to straighten up from my kneeling position. I rose and couldn''t help but shoot a pointedly displeased look in Luci''s direction. It was as if the words "This is your fault!" were written in bold across my gaze. But despite the irritation simmering beneath the surface, I withheld my words, recognizing that another confrontation wouldn''t serve any purpose other than to reignite the conflict that had just been diffused. However, it seemed that Luci had different ns. Almost as if he couldn''t resist the temptation of continuing our quarrel, he spoke up, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "What''s with that stare?" His tone carried a clear undercurrent of displeasure, a mirror to my own feelings. "Don''t me me," he retorted, his expression a blend of defiance and frustration. "You''re the one who started first. You just ate me with your tentacle, remember?" he reminded me. The words tumbled out in a rush. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 282: Drinking Competition Chapter 282: Drinking Competition Seven Sins System Chapter 282. Drinking Competition I rolled my eyes in exasperation, his usation pushing me further into a corner of annoyance. "It was just a misunderstanding, okay?" I countered, my wordsced with an emphasis that underscored my frustration with his stubbornness. *p!* A resounding p reverberated through the room, jolting both Luci and me from our charged standoff. We turned to Lily. Her once-pristine hair cascaded in disarray. Lily''s expression was weary. Ivy and the others, positioned at various points in the room, mirrored Lily''s weariness. Lily''s voice cut through the charged atmosphere like a conductor''s baton. "Let''s talk about something else, shall we?" Her words were punctuated by the snap of her fingers. The room shifted, a whirlwind of reconfiguration that defied the havoc we had just wrought. In the blink of an eye, the fragmented remnants of destruction were swept away, as if they had never existed. The furniture, once scattered in disarray, was reassembled with seamless precision, an orchestrated return to normalcy. I settled into the plush cushions of the single sofa, my posture deliberately distant from Luci''s. On the long couch nestled between us, Ivy, Lily, and my women had gathered. The servant moved swiftly around the room,ying out a spread of delectable snacks and a steaming pot of tea on the table. But the offerings remained untouched. Only the girls who were enjoyed them."Are they always like this?" whispered Julia to Lily who was sitting beside her. Lily''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Yes," she affirmed, her voice barely more than a murmur. "There is no secret that the lord of wrath and pride have a unique rtionship." ire''s gaze flicked to me, her eyes alight with a mixture of intrigue and surprise. "I never thought I could see another side of Dr¡ª I mean, the prince," ire remarked, her voice a delicate admixture of hesitance and curiosity. "He looks a bit childish in this state, doesn''t he?" Ivy''s voice, was tinted with an unmistakable note of yful mischief. Rachel leaned in beside Ivy. "But this makes him look more like¡ª" Rachel''s voice trailed off momentarily. "---human," she concluded. Ivy cast a fleeting nce in her direction. "Oh... Please don''t say that. He won''t like it," Ivy cautioned. I interjected, my voice carrying a hint of mock admonishment, "I heard that." Rachel''s voice tinged with an air of humility. "Sorry," she murmured, her head bowing slightly in deference. "You know if both of you don''t want to chat that''s fine. But at least don''t spoil the mood," Lily''s voice, woven with a thread of admonishment, reached out to both Luci and me. "I didn''t spoil the mood," Luci''s retort carried an air of mild defiance. "Tell it to him, not me," I quipped in response. "You guys look like little kids," Lily''s voice, tinged with a note of annoyance. Indeed, we acted like two big brats. But that couldn''t be helped. I, the prince of the shadow realm, the lord of wrath, and he, the lord of pride, yet my dad just made us swallow our pride whole and trample it down. We were mad, but we simply couldn''t do anything. So here we were¡­ acting like two brats. "Right. I think we need something fun for this. So¡­ how about wine? Girls?" Lily suggested. Her suggestion gave me an idea. I turned my gaze towards Luci, contemting his reaction to the proposal. "How about a drinkingpetition to settle it?" I proposed with a quirk of my eyebrow. Luci, however, seemed to respond with a faint, almost imperceptible frown. "That soundsme, but okay," he conceded, his agreement tinged with an undercurrent of reluctance. "Wait, how do you determine the winner?" Lily inquired the quizzical note in her voice mirroring the bewilderment etched across her features. A smile yed at the corners of my lips. "By shooting a target, of course. The one who misses is the loser," I responded, the words slipping out with casual nonchnce. It was a game that had be something of a tradition among the lords of the seven sins. Evie''s brows scrunched together in a mix of perplexity and curiosity. "Target?" she echoed, her voiceced with confusion. "Like, bullseye apple-on-the-head kinda target shooting?" she ventured. "Yeah, kinda like that," I confirmed with a nod, appreciating her attempt to decipher the unconventional notion. It wasn''t exactly apple-on-the-head type of scenario, but it was close enough for the context. Turning my attention to the servant, I issued my orders with a casual air. "You caught that, right? Let everyone know we''re switching gears here. Bring out the wine and rustle up some shooting targets," I instructed, my tone a blend of nonchnce and expectancy. The servant dutifully inquired, "What sort of shooting targets would you prefer, Your Highness?" A wry grin tugged at the corners of my mouth as I leaned back in my seat. "Targets that are up to no good, the ones with a bit of life in them," I replied with a vague flourish of my hand. I could feel the need for distraction building within me, the desire to divert my mind from the heated exchange that had urred moments ago. The servant nodded with a respectful bow, smoothly absorbing my instructions like a well-rehearsed dance. With a nod of gratitude, he made his exit. Julia''s brows knitted together as she sought rity in the midst of our curious conversation. "Up to no good, the ones with a bit of life in them?" she parroted, her expression contorted with a blend of intrigue and puzzlement. It was as if my words had opened the door to a realm of absurd possibilities she couldn''t quite fathom. I couldn''t help the mischief that crept into my expression. "You''ll get the full picture when youy your eyes on them," I replied with a smirk, fully aware that the cryptic response only deepened the intrigue for her. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 283: Shooting Target Chapter 283: Shooting Target Seven Sins System Chapter 283. Shooting Target The room buzzed with a newfound energy, the tension that had once knitted our brows and stiffened our postures was now reced with a contagious sense of anticipation. The servant''s deft hands danced around the bottles of wine and champagne, the familiar pop and hiss of celebration punctuating the air as the corks were pulled free. With each bottle uncorked, the room was perfumed with the rich and heady scents of aged spirits, a symphony of vors waiting to be uncorked much like the bottles themselves. The sound of liquid cascading into the sses was a melody of its own. The tower sses stood before us, their crystal clear surfaces shimmering. The servants, like skilled conductors, poured the vibrant elixirs with a flourish, the liquid glinting in the ambient light as it filled the vessels. The sses seemed to brim with not just wine and champagne, but with the essence of the evening. Luci and I exchanged nces, our eyes meeting in a silent agreement that was underscored by the unspoken rivalry that had ignited thepetition. With a shared nod, we rose from our seats in unison, each of us iming a ss as if it were a gauntlet thrown in the challenge. The crystal felt cool and smooth against my fingers. The first sip was a revtion, theplexyers of vors dancing across my tongue. We didn''t gulp them down in haste; instead, we savored each sip, allowing the tastes to linger and unfold like a secret gradually revealed. Once the final drops disappeared from our sses, Luci and I exchanged a knowing look, our expressions mirroring the simmering excitement that thrummed through the air. The sses were emptied, yes, but the stage had been set for a different kind of performance. "Bring the first target!" I ordered.The door swung open, revealing a demon servant. In his hands, he dragged something that pulsed with eerie energy, something that radiated an aura of both desperation and fear. It was a soul, an essence that writhed and twisted, its ethereal form flickering like a candle caught in a draft. The soul''s eyes¡ªvoids that seemed to absorb all light¡ªdarted around the room, its terror palpable even from a distance. It was the essence of a person and it was clear that this soul was not here willingly. The soul''s voice rose in a mournful wail, its anguish a haunting melody. It was a scream that came from a ce of raw despair, a cry for help that seemed to reverberate through the room. It struggled against the grasp of the servant, its form twisting and contorting as it fought to break free. "Please! Let me go! I beg you!" the soul pleaded. Its words carried a weight of desperation, a plea for salvation. Julia''s eyebrows knitted together, her face reflecting the collective confusion that gripped the girls. "What... is that?" she murmured, her voice tinged with a blend of awe and trepidation. ire added, "Is this part of the show?" The girls were shocked once they immediately realized what was going to happen. Especially since the soul wore a white shirt with strange incantations all over his clothes. With deliberate steps, the demon servant carried the soul a distance of around fifteen meters in front of us and stopped. Then the demon bound it with his bind skill, making the soul unable to move. "Tell me what his sins are?" I asked without taking my eyes off my shooting target. A demon servant answered me. "His name is Garrett. Died due to an ident at the age of 31 years. He was drunk driving after killing his wife, two children, and his own parents. He was also involved in gambling, was frequently drunk, twice sexually abused two random minors, andmitted one robbery." "Oh, ssic sins," I answered casually. A nasty grin appeared on my lips. "Since you have sinned a lot, I should give you a lot of pain." I snapped my fingers. The incantation on his shirt changed to the symbol of shooting targets. There were three of them. One on the chest. One on the lower abdomen and one on the arm. "Only three?" quipped Luci, frowning. "Don''tin to me," I said with the same dissatisfaction. "I''m not the one who makes it," I said. All of those targets depended on how heavy his sins were. I was just giving punishment ording to what he had done. The servant demon approached, bearing in its outstretched hand a ck marble. Its surface seemed to absorb the very light around it. As I reached out to take it, a prickling sensation tingled through my fingertips, a telltale sign of the strange energy contained within. The marble, each one was a vessel, a repository of the sins that had shaped the soul before us. It was a haunting concept, a tangible embodiment of the choices, regrets, and misdeeds that colored a person''s existence. My gaze remained fixed on the soul before me, his pleas and cries a desperate chorus in the air. But this was no ce for falsehoods, no haven for innocence. The depths of the underworld held no refuge for those untouched by sin. His voice trembled with a mixture of desperation and hope as he implored me, "Please, no, sir. I''m innocent. I''m not guilty!" The words held a haunting melody, a melody I had heard countless times before. A marbley in my hand, its weight a measure of the choices that had led the soul to this juncture. With a deft flick of my wrist, I released the marble, watching as it sailed through the air. It found its mark with a resounding impact, piercing the soul''s abdomen. His scream pierced the silence. The room seemed to hold its breath as the soul''s body tensed, his frame frozen in an agonizing tableau. It was a tableau of reckoning, a moment of confrontation with the past he sought to deny. The marble''s purpose was not only to inflict pain but to unlock the hidden recesses of his memory, to unveil the sins he had so desperately tried to bury. Each marble I held possessed a unique potency, an ability to reveal a third of the soul''s transgressions. It was as if the marble held a mirror to the darkest corners of his existence, reflecting back the choices and actions that had shaped his destiny. And as those memories surged forth, so did the pain¡ªthe visceral experience of consequence that reverberated through his being. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 284: Cruel Game I Chapter 284: Cruel Game I Seven Sins System Chapter 284. Cruel Game I A triumphant grin stretched across my face as I gleefully dered, "That''s one point for me!" The words tumbled out with buoyant energy. I raised my ss, savoring the taste before cing it back on the table. Swiftly, I reached for another marble. My target awaited, the symbol gleaming with an almost mocking challenge. The soul trembled before me, his eyes a window into the terror that gripped him. The pleas, the cries, the desperation¡ªit was a symphony of fear, one that underscored the stakes of this ethereal contest. "Please no¡­" His voice was a mere whisper, a desperate plea for mercy that was as futile as it was expected. The hole in his stomach, a consequence of my previous shot, bore mute testimony to the impact of the marbles. It was a surreal sight¡ªthe gaping wound and the wall beyond it. There was pain etched on his features, but it was the kind that reached far beyond the physical. With a practiced hand, I aimed the marble with unerring uracy, my gaze locked on the target that symbolized more than a mere score. The marble found its mark. His hand. The impact was swift and precise, a piercing blow that elicited a guttural scream from the soul. The agony was a tangible presence. With a muttered resolve, I reached for another marble. "One more," the words slipped out in a quiet murmur. Aiming with precision honed by countless repetitions, I directed the marble at the heart symbol. The soul''s gaze met mine for an instant, and in that fleeting connection, I saw the desperation, the plea for mercy. But this was a dance set in motion long before this moment. The marble was released. The room seemed to hold its breath as the marble found its mark, and in that heartbeat, the tapestry of the soul''s existence unraveled. The soul''s screams reverberated off the walls. I watched as the girls instinctively covered their ears, their expressions contorted with a mixture of difort and disbelief. Well, everyone except Ivy and Lily. Lily''s expression twisted into a grimace, and she couldn''t help but voice her discontent. "I don''t get it... why do they like this?" The incredulity in her voice was palpable. Ivy, sitting beside her, seemed to find the situation amusing. She leaned back, an inscrutable smile dancing on her lips. "Heh, male demons," shemented with a knowing glint in her eyes. Her words wereced with a hint of sarcasm. Lily scoffed in response, her arms crossed over her chest in a disy of mock exasperation. "Of course, always the torture," she muttered, her eyes rolling in yful annoyance. Julia''s voice trembled with a mix of shock and disbelief as she posed her question to Lily. "Are this kind of gamesmon here?" Lily''s lips curved into a wry smile as she leaned back in her chair, her fingers delicately tracing the rim of her cup. "Well, it''s more like punishment than a game, Julia," she rified, her tone casual yet carrying an undercurrent of gravity. ire turned her gaze to Lily, her curiosity mingling with a hint of trepidation. "So, here in the shadow realm... it''s the ce where damned souls will go once they die?" Her voice quivered slightly. Lily nodded, her expression a blend of somberness and matter-of-factness. "Yeah, it''s not exactly the kind of afterlife you''d read about in mortal stories," she replied, her tone tinged with a touch of irony. Evie''s curiosity seemed to get the better of her. "But, can he... I mean, the soul we just saw, can he ever escape from here?" she inquired, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of intrigue andpassion. Her trembling hand rested on her ss, her fingers drumming a nervous rhythm. "In his case," Lily began, her voice taking on a thoughtful cadence, "it seems like he''ll be here for a long time." Her words hung in the air, a tacit acknowledgment of the intricate threads that bound souls to their fates. I turned my attention to Luci, a mischievous glint in my eyes as I leaned backfortably in my seat. "Your turn," I stated, my lips curling into a half-smile. Luci didn''t waste any time. With a swift motion, he downed his drink and rose from his seat. The soul materialized once again, its form reconstituting as if by some macabre magic. The eerie sight of its wholeness, devoid of the punctures and damage inflicted moments ago, seemed to underscore the relentless nature of its ordeal. It was as if the cycle of torment was destined to repeat, each iteration a mirror to the sins it carried. The words that tumbled from the soul''s quivering lips were a symphony of pleas and regrets. "Please stop," it implored, its voiceden with anguish. "I confess. I was wrong. I''m guilty. I will never do it again." The desperation in its tone was undeniable. Luci and I exchanged nces, our amusement mingling with a shared understanding of the ironycing the soul''s words. "He won''t do it again he said," Luci quipped, his voice dripping with sarcasm. I couldn''t help but chuckle, my amusement mirroring Luci''s sentiment. "Please let me go he said," I added, my tone a yful mimicry of the soul''s desperate entreaty. It was hard not to find a dark humor in this macabre setting, surrounded by the souls of those condemned to the shadow realm, each begging for clemency that was forever out of reach. My lips curved into a half-smile as I leaned back in my seat, my gaze locked on the trembling soul before us. "You''re dead and in the shadow realm, pal," I retorted, my words sharp with a chilling finality. "You will not be able tomit any sin and have nowhere to go but ept your punishment." The soul''s desperation seemed to intensify, its cries a crescendo of fear and anguish that reverberated in the space between us. "No¡­ Please no. Stop. Just don''t hurt me," it begged, its voice a haunting echo of its torment. Luci''s derisive smirk remained firmly in ce, his tone unyielding as he responded to the soul''s pleas. "You''re asking the impossible," he sneered, his words a stark reminder of the inescapable nature of its suffering. With a deliberate flourish, Luci raised the marble in his hand, his intent unmistakable as he aimed it at the soul. His words wereced with dark amusement, chilling anticipation for what was toe. "Now¡­" Luci''s voice held a sinister edge, his words a taunting dare that echoed through the room. "Give me a good scream!" >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 285: Cruel Game II Chapter 285: Cruel Game II Seven Sins System Chapter 285. Cruel Game II The twisted game continued, our morbid entertainment fueled by the unique torment of each damned soul. With a casual wave of my hand, the first target vanished, reced by another unfortunate soul. It was a grim carousel of agony. The souls we selected for this game were freshly condemned, their pleas for mercy and futile struggles a stark contrast to the resigned eptance that came with time. These new arrivals to the shadow realm were still aze with the fire of resistance, their will to fight against their fate evident in the desperation that gleamed in their eyes. Once the next soul materialized before us, I exchanged a nce with Luci, our expressions a mirror of shared anticipation. "Let''s keep the party going, shall we?" I quipped, a wry smile ying on my lips. The target''s terrified gaze met mine, its voice a tremulous symphony of fear as it begged for leniency. The room reverberated with the soul''s screams. "There''s no escape, no forgiveness. Just the consequences of your actions," Luci sneered. I leaned back in my seat, my eyes fixed on the agonized disy before me. Each scream, each plea, was a chilling reminder that here, in this realm of perpetual darkness, redemption was a distant dream, forever out of reach. We traded turns, each shot punctuated by the soul''s tormented cries. The targets shifted, the faces changing, but the cycle of suffering remained unbroken. And yet, despite the morbid nature of our entertainment, I couldn''t help but sense a growing ennui, a weariness that settled in the air. "Boring," Luci scoffed as another soul crumbled before us, its spirit broken and defeated. I nodded in agreement, a heavy sigh escaping my lips. "Yeah, it''s not fun anymore." The game eventually ground to a halt, the thrill of sadistic amusement waning in the face of monotony. Luci nced at his watch, a resigned sigh escaping his lips. "I''ve got work to do," he muttered, his tone a mixture of irritation and duty. It was a reminder that even as lords of this shadow realm, our responsibilities extended beyond this twisted form of entertainment. I nodded in understanding. "Seems like the party''s over." The souls, their voices reduced to echoes of pain, dissipated into nothingness as the game came to an end. The room settled into an eerie silence. After the grim spectacle of the game concluded, Luci and I parted ways. He headed back to his office, likely swamped with the affairs of his dominion. As for me, I turned my steps toward the entertainment room. The luxurious entertainment room exuded an air of opulence andfort. Soft, velvety couches adorned the space, their deep colors inviting one to sink into their plush cushions. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries that depicted scenes from various worlds. The room was illuminated by a warm, ambient light, casting a cozy and inviting glow that softened the edges of the dominion''s harsh reality. The women were already making themselves at home. Julia was engrossed in a game of cards with ire, theirughter mingling with the sound of shuffling cards. Evie and Rachel sat by the ornate firece, chatting animatedly as they sipped on sses of wine. Lily, with her ever-present mischievous glint, was engaged in a game of darts with Ivy, the two of them tradingpetitive banter as they aimed for the target. The tension that had apanied them from the spectacle of the damned souls seemed to melt away in this space. Amidst theughter and activities of my women, I found myself sinking into the couch, my thoughts veering away from the immediate scene before me. It was as if my mind had been captured by Baelthor''s words. The thought of the recipes he had mentioned gnawed at me, a mixture of curiosity and trepidation intertwining. The recipes, seemingly a gateway to untold power, loomedrge in my thoughts. The notion of crafting them was tantalizing, promising capabilities that could potentially shift the bnce of our dominion. Yet, a nagging doubt tugged at my consciousness. The ingredients required were not easily acquired, and even more concerning were the potential side effects. Would the pursuit of power inadvertently unleash the ancient demon within me, a force I had fought to control? Lost in my contemtions, I was gently pulled back to the present as Julia approached, her warm smile cutting through my reverie. A ss of champagne was extended to me, a gesture offort. Her words held a note of concern. "Your Highness, you look like you have a lot on your mind," Julia''s voice reached me. I managed a faint smile, appreciating her perceptiveness. Taking the ss from her, I let the cool bubbles of the champagne soothe my thoughts. "Just call my name. You don''t have to be too formal with me." "I should," Julia began, her tone carrying a weight that mirrored the significance of her thoughts. "I was surprised since your life here is very different from that in the mortal realm," she confessed, her eyes searching mine for understanding. A wry smile tugged at my lips, her words unveiling a truth that often went unspoken. The dichotomy between my existence as a prince of the shadow realm and the identity I held in the mortal world was indeed stark. I leaned back slightly, taking in the earnestness in her expression. "Didn''t I say that I am the prince?" A hint of yful admonishment woven into my words. The remainder felt oddly necessary. Julia''s response was immediate, a mixture of exasperation and disbelief evident in her tone. "You did. But I thought¡­ it isn''t like this," she admitted, her gaze probing as if seeking answers beyond the surface. I offered a soft chuckle, the sound a blend of amusement and introspection. "Not like this?" I echoed, prompting her to borate on her perception. She seemed to wrestle with her thoughts, her brows furrowing in concentration as she struggled to articte her feelings. "How I put it¡­" she began, her voice trailing off as she sifted through the intricacies of her impressions. "You don''t look cruel when you''re Dr. Allen," she finally settled on, her words carrying a blend of surprise and confusion. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 286: Doom and Gloom Chapter 286: Doom and Gloom Seven Sins System Chapter 286. Doom and Gloom My chuckle carried a wry amusement, echoing within the confines of the conversation that had veered into rather unexpected territory. "Is it because I tortured that soul?" I ventured. Her nod was measured. "It''s just a form of his punishment," I acknowledged. Indeed, the tormented souls within the realm bore the weight of their actions, their agony an intricate dance with the sins they hadmitted. Still, Julia''s perspective was a reminder that not all could perceive our realm through the same lens. "I know it''s just a form of his punishment. Still¡­ I think death is better than long torture like that," she confessed, her voice a gentle whisper carrying the weight of her empathy. A quirked eyebrow conveyed my curiosity. "He is dead already," I remarked, a hint of dry humor underscoring my words. Julia''s counter was swift andced with a touch of defensiveness. "It''s just a metaphor. I don''t really mean that," she rified, a hint of a sheepish smile gracing her lips. Taking a deliberate inhale, I let the weight of my confession hang in the air for a moment before releasing it into the currents of conversation."I''m a devil, Julia," I stated candidly, my words carrying the weight of my reality. "And I act like one." There was a measured honesty in my tone. With a contemtive pause, I continued. "I punish souls and manage the underworld city, the kingdom, the realm. I know what I do in the mortal realm is very different from this and there is a time when I have a hard time adjusting there without all the privileges I have." "Yeah, I can imagine that¡­" Her voice held a mixture of both understanding and uncertainty. "This ce is more extraordinary than I ever thought. But also scarier¡­" she admitted. I regarded her closely, noting the fear that lingered within her eyes. An involuntary connection sparked within me, drawing a parallel between the emotions that danced within her gaze and the memory of another ¨C Ravenna. The vision of her final moments, a cascade of emotions amidst the tumult of a world on the brink, shed before me. Refocusing my attention on the ss cradled in my hand, I let the weight of the conversation settle between us. "Whenpared to the mortal realm, yes," I acknowledged, my voice measured. "But everything here has its own meaning and intention. The shadow does not exist to do evil or to be evil. We exist to bring bnce and do what other creatures don''t want to do," I elucidated. "What do you mean?" she asked, asking for an exnation from me. A subtle smile tugged at the corners of my lips. "The light doesn''t want to punish but only wants to protect," I began, my voice adopting a contemtive cadence. "So, it''s us who will punish the damned and rotten souls." Leaning slightly forward, I captured her gaze with a knowing look. "The light does everything with the rules in ce," I elucidated. "While some don''t need that. We''re the ones who took over. We do the dirty work and wash our hands with blood," I stated with an air of somber eptance, the phrase heavy with the weight of reality. "That''s what demons are," I concluded, a note of finalitycing my words. Demons had always been seen as evil beings while we had not always done evil things. We torment the souls since the sinners had to pay for what they did. Unfortunately, in an environment like this, some of us went crazy and considered all mortals the same as sinners. Those crazy demons started chasing the innocents and living ones and treating them the way they treat the sinners. "But aren''t the demons also the ones who seduce the mortals?" she prodded, her gaze intent upon mine. I leaned back slightly, allowing a casual grin to dance upon my lips. "No. It''s just bullshit created by mortals to escape their responsibilities," I affirmed, dismantling the notion that demons were solely responsible for all the evil things in this world. Leaning forward once more, I gestured with animated hands, illustrating theplexities of the dynamic. "We indeed have the power to manipte someone and make someone do what we want," I admitted. "But we don''t always exist in the mortal realm, and that''s usually only a certain case," I borated. As if punctuating my point with a touch of ir, I snapped my fingers. The bottle filled my ss with champagne. "Besides¡­" I continued, my gaze holding hers in a candid exchange. "Don''t the angels also have the same abilities as us?" I posed the question. "They can also manipte mortals to do what they want," I pointed out, presenting a counterpoint that challenged the one-sided perception. "But why do mortals never credit the angels for the good they have done?" I queried with a rhetorical tilt to my voice. "Why do mortals only put the me of evil on the demons? Isn''t that unfair?" "You have a point¡­" she conceded, her voice carrying a hint of realization. A knowing smile curled on my lips. "That''s why you shouldn''t be afraid of the shadow," I asserted, leaning back casually against the couch. "We exist precisely because the light doesn''t always want to finish the job properly," I continued, emphasizing the nuance of bnce. "They only want to take the good things and leave the dirty work for us," I dered, the words ringing with a certain truth that resonated within the confines of our reality. A chuckle escaped my lips, a wry expression that held a touch of irony. "Light and shadow are two things that cannot be separated after all," I mused aloud. It was a symbiotic rtionship, one that existed not in istion but in harmonious coexistence. Instead, I shifted the tone with a shrug, an air of nonchnce that often marked my demeanor. "So¡­ Here we are, living in the shadow and more ustomed to the art of torture and punishment than anything else." I picked up my ss, swirling the champagne within with a thoughtful gaze. "But hey, it''s not all doom and gloom," I quipped, breaking the intensity with a yful grin. "We''ve got our own brand of adventure, mystery, and a nightlife that''s to die for," I added with a wink, raising my ss in a mock toast to the unconventional reality we shared. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 287: Morgana Chapter 287: Morgana Seven Sins System Chapter 287. Morgana With a dramatic sigh, I tilted my head back and let out a mock exasperation. "Well, congrattions. You''ve just shattered the illusion of my all-powerful, fearsome demon persona," I dered, my tone dripping with yful sarcasm. "I hope you''re satisfied now," I added, feigning a wounded expression foredic effect. "You just gave me a new perspective on this," she admitted. Her eyes met mine, and I held her gaze. "Does that new perspective make you feel a bit better?" I inquired, genuinely curious about the impact of my insights on her. Julia''s answer, however, held a tinge of vulnerability that couldn''t be ignored. "I''m still afraid though," she confessed, a note of honesty underscoring her words. "But I''m one of you now. And I don''t feel any desire to torture ormit crimes. Except¡­" Julia''s voice trailed off, and she cast a sidelong nce in my direction, her eyes dancing with a mix of amusement and something else I couldn''t quite decipher. A long exhale left her lips, carrying with it a sense of resignation mingled with intrigue. "Well, I guess I wouldn''t mind indulging in a little pleasure with you," she finally admitted, her toneced with a hint of yfulness. A chuckle escaped my lips at her confession, and I raised an eyebrow, my lips curving into a mischievous grin. "So, you''re saying that you''d only consider being a little wicked if it involves me?" I teased, my gaze locked onto hers, seeking to unravel theyers of her newfound devilish intrigue. Julia''s cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink, and she offered a sheepish smile, as if she had let a secret slip that she hadn''t intended to reveal. "I mean, it''s not like I''m suddenly craving chaos and mayhem, but there''s something oddly appealing about the idea of a devilish adventure," she exined, her fingers toying with a strand of her hair. A grin still yed on my lips. "Ah, I see. The allure of the forbidden, the thrill of dancing on the edge ¨C that''s what you''re after," I mused. "You make it sound so dramatic," she said with a softugh, shaking her head. "But yeah, there''s a certain fascination in the unknown, in tapping into that part of me that I never knew existed until now. But I have to admit, your fetish is kinda¡ªum -- different¡­" Julia''s voice trailed off, the words hesitant and shy as they tumbled from her lips. In the gentle glow of the room, her cheeks took on a delicate flush, and her gaze briefly met mine before darting away."Different?" I echoed, my voice dipping into a low, seductive tone. A yful smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I leaned in slightly, intrigued by the turn our conversation had taken. My eyes locked onto her, capturing every nuance of her expression, every flicker of emotion that danced in those eyes. A nervousugh escaped her, a mixture of embarrassment and amusement intertwining in the sound. "Yeah, I mean, you have all these, um, tentacles and stuff," she gestured vaguely with her hand, as if trying to convey theplexity of her thoughts. "Your stamina is something else, seriously," she added, her cheeks growing warmer. "And, uh, your size¡­ well, that''s definitely something," she admitted, her words growing bolder as she tried to articte the sensations that clearly overwhelmed her. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her candidness, a genuine smile curving my lips. "Well, I can''t argue with any of that," I said, my tone light and amused. I allowed a yful smirk to dance on my lips. "You''re catching on, Julia. After all, I am your master in this realm, and it''s only natural for your body to respond to my... presence," I purred, the words carrying a seductive undertone that lingered in the air between us. With deliberate slowness, I lifted a hand to cup her chin, my touch gentle yet electrifying as I traced the line of her jaw. But just as the world narrowed down to the space between us, an unexpected interruption shattered the spell. A soft sound, a disturbance behind me, and suddenly there was a presence pressing against my back. A warm, embracing hug that seemed to encase me in its grip. I could feel the soft contours of her body, the rise and fall of her breath, and the undeniable familiarity of her touch. A soft, mischievous chuckle brushed against the nape of my neck, followed by a delicate kiss that sent a shiver down my spine. I didn''t need to turn around to know who it was; the distinct aura, the yful demeanor¡ªit could only be Morgana, Asmo''s sister. My yful expression shifted to a more neutral one, my eyebrows furrowing slightly as I spoke, my voice tinged with a mixture of exasperation and curiosity. "Morgana, what brings you here?" The words carried a tone that spoke of both annoyance and resignation. It wasn''t that I disliked Morgana. What irked me was her tendency to waltz into situations without considering the implications, often brushing aside my status as the prince of this realm. "Aha~ You caught me, Azrael," her voice came in a tone that was both yful and sweet, like a melody that lingered in the air. Her arms remained wrapped around me, the embrace tightening a fraction as if she was reluctant to let go. Her breath brushed against my ear, a tantalizing sensation that sent a shiver down my spine. "You''ve been distanttely, and I''ve been missing your tentacles~" I stepped back from the embrace and turned around, a bemused smile tugging at the corner of my lips. Her presence exuded an aura of both confidence and mischief, abination that could easily bewilder even the mostposed individuals. Her fiery red hair cascaded down her shoulders in waves, a vivid contrast against the backdrop of her ebony ck dress. The fabric clung to her every curve, the neckline plunging just enough to hint at the allure beneath. Her gaze held a mixture of confidence and allure, her eyes a shade of deep, mesmerizing crimson. Her lips, painted a shade of crimson that matched her eyes, curved into a subtle smile, a knowing expression that suggested she held the upper hand in this dance of seduction. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 288: Morganas Temptation I Chapter 288: Morgana''s Temptation I Seven Sins System Chapter 288. Morgana''s Temptation I Her presence was like a heavy perfume that filled the room, a scent of temptation that tickled the senses. Her skin seemed to glow with an otherworldly radiance, an ethereal beauty that made it difficult to look away. It was a skill that she had mastered over centuries, the art of drawing attention and desire like a moth to a me. "That doesn''t answer my question," I retorted, leaning back on the plush sofa. If Asmo loved toe to me for fun, then she came to me because she wanted to seduce me. The problem was, if my sis was having a harem of incubi before, Morgana slept with whomever she wanted and had no interest in settling with anyone. One of her goals was to sleep with every high level demon she knew, including me and my dad. But being the possessive devil I was, I never wanted it. My dad also didn''t want to sleep with her because he saw Morgana as a child. She also tried to sleep with Luci, but Luci refused. His pride was too high to share his woman. "I told you I miss you," Morgana said, her voice dripping with a mixture of innocence and sultriness. She struck a pose that was equal parts cute and seductive, a perfect bnce that seemed tailored to drive any demon wild. The way she moved, every sway of her hips and flutter of hershes, exuded an enchanting allure that was hard to resist. But beneath that enticing exterior, I knew there was more to Morgana than met the eye. She was a subus, after all, a being woven from shadows and desire. Her actions were driven by motives far deeper than mere physical attraction. And as much as I tried to remain unaffected by her presence, I couldn''t deny the maic pull she had over me. "So you simply just want a fuck from me?" I stated, cutting through theyers of flirtation with a directness that I knew would catch her off guard. Sheughed, a sound that danced like music through the air. "Well, you certainly know how to put it bluntly," she replied, her lips curving into a mischievous grin. There was a glint in her ruby eyes that spoke of secrets and mischief, a hint that she enjoyed the challenge I presented. "That will never happen, Morgana. You know my rules," I stated firmly. Morgana''s presence always seemed to ignite a mixture of annoyance and intrigue within me.Her response was a coy smile, one that hinted at mischief and allure. "Oh,e on, Azrael. Just one time," she purred, her wordsced with a tempting undertone. She sauntered closer, the swish of her ck dress emphasizing her graceful movements. The dress clung to her figure in a way that left little to the imagination, a fact that she seemed to revel in. I rolled my eyes, resisting the pull of her charms. "I don''t share my woman," I reiterated, my tone unwavering. Morgana let out a melodiousugh, a sound that echoed through the room like a musical chime. "Oh, Azrael. You''re such a buzzkill," she teased, her eyes dancing with a mixture of amusement and something more mischievous. "I promise, I''ll make it worth your while. A night with me is an experience like no other." I shook my head, refusing to be swayed by her sweet words and tempting offers. "Just sleep with your brother already," I retorted, a touch of exasperation creeping into my voice. Asmo was Morgana''s usual target for her affections, and theirplicated rtionship was well-known within our circle. Her response was a dismissive wave of her hand. "I''m bored of him," she huffed, her lips curling into a yful smirk. Her gaze shifted to Julia, her eyes assessing and appraising. "And I don''t mind an orgy," she added, her words dripping with innuendo. "Then bug someone else. There are a lot of new high-level demons," I retorted, my patience wearing thin. Morgana had a way of getting under my skin like no other, her yful provocations a constant source of both frustration and intrigue. She responded with an exasperated click of her tongue, her eyes shing with a mix of annoyance and amusement. "Oh,e on. You know you''re the only one with those unique tentacles," she purred, her tone dripping with innuendo. I rolled my eyes, trying to ignore the heat that crept into my cheeks at her straightforwardment. "Why not take some male demons and go for a gangbang?" I shot back, my wordsced with irritation. Herughter echoed through the room, a sound that was both melodic and infuriating. "Oh, Azrael. Always so serious," she teased, her lips curling into a mischievous smile. "I already did. Three months ago on my birthday. I invited all the high-level demons, and trust me, we had quite the party." Her words were apanied by a suggestive wink that made it clear just what kind of party she was referring to. "But none of them have tentacles!" sheined dramatically, her expression a mixture of disappointment and feigned frustration. Her words were like a verbal volley aimed directly at me, and I couldn''t deny that they had hit their mark. Her face reddened, a telltale sign that her thoughts were wandering into more explicit territory. "Well, the dark centaur''s cock is quite satisfying," she mused, her words apanied by an almost sinful lick of her lips. "How many demons who had fucked you that night?" I asked, my voice a mixture of disbelief and mild disgust. Morgana''s carefree attitude toward her escapades never ceased to amaze me. She responded with a casual shrug, her crimson hair cascading over her shoulder. "I lost count after a while," she admitted with a mischievous grin. "Just give me an estimation, Morgana," I pressed, my curiosity getting the better of me despite my reservations. She tilted her head thoughtfully, as if she were mentally sifting through a catalog of memories. "Hmm... Around a hundred or more?" she finally offered, her tone tinged with a mixture of surprise and nonchnce. My eyebrows shot up in incredulity, and I struggled to hide my astonishment behind a facade of calm. "Are you serious?" I asked, my disbelief evident in my tone. Morgana chuckled, herughter a musical melody that resonated through the air. "Oh, Azrael. You''re always so taken aback by the things I say," she mused. I ran a hand through my hair. "I just can''t wrap my head around it," I admitted, my lips curling into a bemused smile. "A hundred demons? In one night?" She shrugged, a yful glint in her eyes. "You''re older than me already. You need to learn that life''s too short to deny yourself pleasure," she remarked, her tone carrying an air of wisdom beyond her years. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 289: Morganas Temptation II Chapter 289: Morgana''s Temptation II Seven Sins System Chapter 289. Morgana''s Temptation II "Right¡­" I sighed, my head swaying slightly from side to side as I dismissed the tempting proposition. Her reaction was predictably petnt. "But, I still want to try yours!" she eximed, her voiceced with frustration as she crossed her arms and pouted like a sulking child. Her eyes remained fixed on me, imploring me to reconsider. I met her gaze with an unwavering expression, my resolve unshaken. "No, Morgana," I reiterated firmly, my tone leaving no room for negotiation. I raised an eyebrow, my gaze steady. She seemed undeterred by my response, her determination unwavering. The way she leaned in, her bodynguage radiating an almost maic allure, was a testament to her skill in the art of seduction. "Oh, c''mon!" she cooed, her voice a sultry melody that resonated in the air. Her hands moved to cup both sides of her chest, a deliberate gesture that drew my attention to her ample assets. "Are you truly immune to this?" she purred, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at her theatrics and stared at her breasts, my gaze unwavering as I took in her attempts at seduction. It wasn''t the first time Morgana had approached me with her provocative tactics, and it certainly wouldn''t be thest. With a sigh, I shifted my gaze back to her face, my expression neutral. "How about trying to get on with Luci and my dad first before youe to me? I''ll consider giving you what you want," I replied with a wry smile. It was a half-hearted promise, a way to deflect her advances while also acknowledging her persistence. She regarded me with a raised eyebrow, her lips curving into a yful pout. "What''s with that refusal?" sheined, her tone a mix of frustration and amusement. With a snap of her fingers, her Demon''s Clothes skill was canceled, and her attire disappeared, leaving her in nothing but her natural form. It was a disy of confidence that she wore as easily as her provocative dresses."How long are you going to keep denying yourself?" she teased, puffing out her chest in a brazen challenge. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of mischief and desire as she locked onto mine, seeking a reaction. Without missing a beat, sheunched into a series of seductive poses, her movements calcted to captivate any onlooker. She straddled her legs, her bodynguage suggestive as she squeezed her chest with a sultry smile. She parted her lips in a provocative manner, and her hand drifted to her own clit, a deliberately explicit gesture that left nothing to the imagination. Yet despite her efforts, my expression remained unchanged, myposure unbroken. It was as if I was immune to her enchantment, untouched by her seductive dance. "C''mon, look at me¡­" Morgana''s voice was a low purr, dripping with an undeniable allure that could easily ensnare even the most steadfast soul. Her words wereced with the promise of pleasure and the undeniable pull of desire. I shot her a stern nce, my expression unyielding as I met her suggestive advances with a wall of resistance. "Enough, Morgana. Stop pushing your luck," I retorted, my voice tinged with a mix of irritation and exasperation. She heaved a dramatic sigh, her forehead creasing with a pout of frustration. "This is unfair," she protested, her tone a mix of genuine annoyance and mock disappointment. "It''s not about fairness. It''s about principle," I responded, my voice steady. With an impatient click of her tongue, Morgana disyed her annoyance, her sultry demeanor momentarily reced by a sh of irritation. "Tch¡­ Fine. I''ll y by your rules," she conceded begrudgingly. "Luci first, and then you," she stated with a hint of displeasure. Her frustration was evident, and she made no effort to hide it. "That means you get the leftovers from Luci!" she added with a scowl, as if the prospect of being second choice was a blow to her pride. I offered her a nonchnt shrug, an uncaring expression that masked the amusement that flickered beneath the surface. Morgana''s attempts to provoke me were as predictable as they were entertaining. "Whatever suits you," I replied with casual indifference. The truth was, I knew her provocations were designed to rile me up, to elicit a response ¨C and I was determined not to give her the satisfaction. Without saying anything else, Morgana got up from the sofa and went outside. Julia''s voice broke the silence, her words a contemtive murmur that held a hint of fascination. "Demons sure are interesting¡­" she mused, her eyes fixed on the spot where Morgana had disappeared just moments before. A wry smile tugged at the corners of my lips in response to Julia''s observation. "Interesting is certainly one way to put it," I replied, my tone carrying a touch of amusement. I leaned back against the plush sofa, my gaze shifting to Julia as I considered her words. "When you say ''interesting,'' are you referring to all demons or just Morgana?" I inquired, curious to know the extent of her perspective. Julia''s response was swift and direct, her focus unwavering. "Morgana," she rified, her voice carrying a mixture of fascination and incredulity. A chuckle escaped my lips at her response, a hint of amusement threading through the sound. "Ah, well, Morgana is certainly in a league of her own," I conceded, my words apanied by a knowing smile. "And you," she added. Julia''s nextment brought a raised eyebrow from me. "Me?" I inquired, my tone light but genuinely curious. Her response was immediate, her words a mixture of surprise and disbelief. "I thought you would sleep with her," she admitted candidly, her gaze fixed on me. I leaned forward slightly, my gaze meeting hers. "I''m a possessive devil, remember? I don''t share my woman and am not a collection," I stated clearly. ire''s arrival injected a fresh burst of energy into our conversation, her curiosity evident in the way she chimed in. "This makes me wonder. Is it a demoness'' way ofmunicating?" she pondered aloud, her eyes reflecting a mixture of fascination and puzzlement. I chuckled softly in response to her question, the corners of my lips lifting in a wry smile. "Kind of," I confirmed with a nonchnt shrug. Julia''s curiosity seemed to be piqued further by this revtion, and she directed her attention toward me with an inquisitive expression. "I see... Now I understand why you act casual when you ''did'' it," she mused, her words carrying a note of realization. ire posed a question that shifted the focus to a different aspect of my rtionships. "Then why did you only have Ivy?" she queried, her gaze fixed on me as she sought to delve deeper into my connections. Her question caught me slightly off guard, and for a moment, I found myself grappling for an appropriate response. "That''s because I lost someone in the past¡­" I admitted, my voice softening as I allowed a hint of vulnerability to seep into my words. My gaze shifted to meet Julia''s, a mixture of emotions flickering in the depths of my eyes. "And that female demon looked like you¡­" I confessed, the admission slipping from my lips in a hushed tone. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 290: Unexpected Guest I Chapter 290: Unexpected Guest I Seven Sins System Chapter 290. Unexpected Guest I I spent my time for the rest of my vacation at the pce before I returned to the mortal world. I didn''t forget to bring some jewelry for mydies. I chose the neutral ones, something I picked up from the mortal realm long ago over anything I made or anything from the shadow realm. As for the power-up potion, I postponed my intention since I couldn''t get some of the ingredients. Of course, I was referring to the ingredients thate from the mortal and light realms, since I already got what I need from the shadow realm easily with my status and my power. Yeah, the most terrible ce for demons was in the light realm after all. We came back on Sunday evening and of course, we didn''te back together. ire, Rachel, and Evie returned to the academy first. Julia returned to the academy two hourster. And I was back at midnight. With a heavy sigh, I trudged towards the imposing gates of the academy, a worn bag slung casually over my shoulder. I had perfected the art of appearing fatigued, my expression a masterful portrayal of someone who had just concluded a long and arduous journey. But the truth was, my weariness wasn''t entirely an act. I couldn''t deny the slight drag in my steps as I had to leave my luxury behind. My gaze flickered across the bustling campus, registering the movements of students and faculty members. A polite smile was offered here and there, a customary acknowledgment of my presence, yet my tired fa?ade remained unchanged. The bag on my shoulder felt heavier with every passing moment. I finally reached my dormitory. Fumbling with the key, I unlocked the door, and as I stepped inside, I flicked on the light switch. Little did I expect the shock that awaited me ¨C Aria''s presence almost made me emit an undignified yelp. Thankfully, I managed to stifle the sound that threatened to escape my lips. There she stood, her form elegantly poised near my desk, her fingers gliding almost affectionately over its surface. "Oh, you came back earlier than I anticipated," she dered with a yful smirk, her gaze flitting to meet mine.A surge of bewilderment mingled with annoyance rippled through me. My eyes narrowed, studying her with an intensity that demanded answers. With a swift movement, I closed the door behind me, my footsteps carrying me closer to her. "What are you doing in my room?" I questioned, my voice a mixture of incredulity and something that resembled the edge of panic. My brows knit together in a formidable frown. I could almost sense her motives ¨C the very idea that she might have taken advantage of my absence to pry into my personal space made my guard rise. Her reply came too casually forfort, apanied by a smile that held secrets in its curve. "Oh, just a bit of checking," she replied nonchntly, as if the intrusion was entirely innocent. And yet, her proximity to my belongings, her faint touch on my belongings, told a different story. My skepticism heightened as she drew nearer, the space between us diminishing like the flicker of a candle''s me. Her gaze held mine, the light ying in her eyes. "You''re aware that I need to ensure no demons have followed you," she offered in a tone that oozed concern. "I appreciate the sentiment, Aria," I said with a note of gratitude, my voice softer than before. Her concern was palpable, and while it was easy to dismiss her actions as an intrusion, I couldn''t entirely disregard the underlying intent. She offered a serene smile, a blend of reassurance and a touch of mischief. "Just looking out for you, as always," she responded cryptically, her gaze never leaving mine. She used her telekic skill on me and my bag, and suddenly, my belongings were suspended mid-air in a chaotic jumble. It was as if an invisible hand had rifled through my possessions,ying them bare for Aria''s inspection. I watched with a mix of fascination and annoyance as she meticulously examined each item. From the mundane, like clothes and toiletries to the more intriguing contents of my bag, nothing escaped her scrutiny. With a calcted flick of her wrist, my possessions floated back into my bag, arranging themselves with almost eerie precision. Aria turned to face me, her expression inscrutable, before snapping her fingers in a gesture that seemed almost casual. But the effect was immediate and electrifying ¨C a ripple of energy swept over me, tugging at my clothes until they relinquished their hold on me, dropping to the floor in an unceremonious heap. I hastily retrieved my clothes. The room seemed to regain a semnce of normalcy, but the atmosphere was tinged with unexpected tension. Aria''s actions had left me both flustered and intrigued, and her words only deepened the sense that something significant had urred during my absence. "Did something happen while I was gone?" I ventured, my voice reflecting a mixture of curiosity and concern. As I worked to reassemble the items strewn across my desk, I couldn''t help but steal nces at Aria, searching her expression for clues. Aria exhaled audibly, her irritation evident even in the sound of her sigh. She sank into the chair, a mixture of fatigue and vexation ying across her features. Her eyes, usually bright and lively, were narrowed in a way that indicated she had experienced more than a run-of-the-mill day. "Yeah, you could say that," she responded, her tone a blend of exasperation and resignation. "We had a run-in with some rowdy demons, and as if that wasn''t enough, a bunch of crazies decided it was a perfect time for an attack right at the academy gate." ''Wait, does that have anything to do with the cult and Gem?''I wondered, the mental cogs turning as I tried to make sense of the situation. My hands moved with a purposeful rhythm, tidying and arranging my belongings, yet my mind was anything but orderly. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 291: Unexpected Guest II Chapter 291: Unexpected Guest II Seven Sins System Chapter 291. Unexpected Guest II Finally, breaking the silence that had settled between us, I spoke, my tone carrying a blend of curiosity and concern. "Does this have anything to do with the mentors, teachers, or students of the academy?" My words flowed seamlessly as my hands continued their task. Aria''s response was measured, her words carrying an air of guarded certainty. "I don''t believe so," she replied, her voice tempered by the practicality of her assessment. "Fortunately, I was able to contain the situation before it escted. So, no one needs to know," she said with a shrug. "Oh¡­ Good to hear that," I continued tidying my belongings, their cement within the wardrobe reflecting a desire for both order and a moment of distraction from the conversation that had just unfolded. "How was your trip?" Her question was casual, a seemingly innocent inquiry that masked theplexity of the world we inhabited. Pausing in my task, I turned to face her, the corners of my lips curving upward into a practiced smile. "It was good," I replied. With a soft exhale, I decided to share a bit more. "My dad''s condition is better than I expected," I revealed, the words tinged with a mixture of relief and gratitude. Aria''s smile held a hint of warmth. "It''s definitely an advantage to have a doctor''s insight," she mused, her gaze holding mine. I nodded in agreement. "True. Though, even with my knowledge, I have to adhere to the standard medical procedures," I admitted, my tone humble. "By the way, you did not go anywhere this weekend?" The question tumbled from my lips, a casual inquiry masking the intensity of my desire for information. Aria''s response carried a note of idleness, her voice tinged with a hint of boredom. "No. Just a bit bored, so I''ve been chatting with some of the students," she sighed, her words punctuated by a small huff."Perfect," I muttered, my mind already churning with the possibilities. Aria''s gaze flickered to me, her eyes sharp and perceptive. "Curious about who I''ve been talking to?" she quirked an eyebrow, her expression a mix of amusement and curiosity. I shrugged nonchntly, my feigned indifference masking the eager anticipation that simmered beneath the surface. "Your team, maybe?" I ventured, hoping that her conversations had offered a glimpse into the inner workings of the recent cult activity. Aria''s response was unexpected, her words delivering a twist that I hadn''t foreseen. "Not quite. It''s Fiona and the boys from your team," she revealed. Suppressing a cringe that threatened to betray my inner turmoil, I fought to keep aposed exterior. ''Seriously, are you oblivious? They''re utterly useless!'' I raged inwardly, unable to fathom her choice. "Oh, them?" I queried, my voice a veneer of deceptive calmness that belied the storm within me. "You''re interested in them?" I inquired, my tone incredulous yet carefully controlled. "No. I want to know about you¡­" she said with a wistful smile. ''So after you suspected me, you flirted with me? For my father''s sake¡­ Please concentrate on your mission!'' Iined internally. But of course, I said otherwise. "You want to know about me? Why?" I asked her with a frown. Suppressing my mounting irritation, I allowed a fa?ade of curiosity to shade my features. "And why, exactly, are you so curious about me?" I queried, my brow furrowing slightly in apparent puzzlement. She smiled sweetly. "That''s a secret¡­" she said in a teasing tone. "Right¡­" I said with a huff. "But for sure ..." She came to me and hugged me tightly. "I''m d you''re back, Allen," she whispered gratefully. A sudden rush of memories inundated my consciousness, crashing over me like a tidal wave. It was as if a floodgate had been opened, releasing a torrent of moments and emotions that I had long buried within the recesses of my mind. In an instant, I found myself transported back to a time when life was simpler, when the weight of responsibilities had yet to cast their shadow upon my shoulders. I saw her¡ªRiri, my childhood friend. The memories flowed like a river, each scene unfolding before me with startling rity. I remembered the mischievous glint in her eyes as she dared me to climb the tallest tree, ourughter mingling with the songs of birds that seemed to serenade our every adventure. We were inseparable, bound by a friendship that felt unbreakable. But then, like a dark cloud obscuring the sun, the memories shifted. I saw myself standing alone at our usual meeting spot, heart heavy with an inexplicable ache. Riri''s absence had left a void in my life, a void that grew with each passing day. I could still hear the echoes of my own voice calling out for her, hoping against hope that she would reappear, herughter carrying on the wind. The pain that surged within me was palpable, a visceral ache that seemed to radiate from my chest. It was as if the weight of years of longing and loss had suddenly converged upon me, leaving me breathless. The realization hit me like a physical blow¡ªthe girl I had cherished, the friend who had shared in myughter and dreams, had vanished without a trace. I pushed Aria away, my chest heaving with a mixture of emotions that I couldn''t quite put into words. The pain of Riri''s betrayal wed at me, tearing through my defenses like a relentless storm. In that moment, it wasn''t like the times when I had entered the Echoing Chamber and witnessed memories as if watching a movie. No, this was different. This was visceral as if I was reliving the very emotions that had once consumed me. "I was waiting for you, why didn''t youe¡­" I muttered. "Allen, are you okay?" she asked in worry about my pale face. I offered her a weak smile, attempting to downy the intensity of what I had just experienced. "Yeah," I managed to respond, my voice a tad shaky despite my efforts to appear steady. Her eyes held a mixture of sympathy and curiosity, a reflection of the genuine connection that had formed between us over time. "What happened?" she asked, her voice soft with concern. "I remember something¡­" I began, my voice a mere whisper carried on the weight of my own breath. Aria''s gaze never wavered, her eyes locked onto mine with an unwavering intensity. "Remember what?" she inquired gently, her expression a mixture of curiosity and empathy. I hesitated for a moment, my mind grappling with how to put into words a pain that had haunted me for so long. Finally, I met her gaze. "A friend''s betrayal¡­" The words left my lips with a mixture of resignation and bitterness. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 292: Unexpected Guest III Chapter 292: Unexpected Guest III Seven Sins System Chapter 292. Unexpected Guest III Aria''s voice cut through the heavy air, her words carrying a mixture of surprise and intrigue. "A friend''s betrayal?" she repeated, her gaze focused intently on me. Her curiosity was clear, evident in the way her brows quirked and her eyes searched mine for answers. I met her gaze, my own expression a blend of contemtion and guarded vulnerability. "Yes," I responded, my voice a measured tone that barely concealed the flood of thoughts swirling in my mind. Her question had opened a door to memories I had tried to keep locked away, and now I couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to Aria than met the eye. I looked at her and found myself caught in a whirlwind of spection. Could she somehow be connected to Riri? Could it be that she was Riri herself? The thought was both tantalizing and absurd. It tugged at the edges of my consciousness like an itch I couldn''t scratch. Her facial resemnce to Riri couldn''t be ignored. But my rational side quickly reasserted itself. It could be a wild idea, a baseless analysis born from the pain of the past. Still, the thought lingered, and I found myself wrestling with the possibilities as I studied Aria''s features, searching for any hint that might betray her true identity. At that moment, her next words pulled me from my thoughts. "Who? Who has betrayed you?" Aria''s voice carried genuine concern, her eyes reflecting a sincerity that momentarily disarmed my suspicion. I flicked my gaze at her, a mixture of emotions warring within me. But before my gaze could linger, I averted it, my annoyance and uncertainty veiled by the act. "She''s long gone. I don''t want to remember her anymore." The words tasted bitter on my tongue, a reminder of wounds that still held the power to hurt. I was grateful, in a way, that the memories of Riri had nothing to do with the mission that currently consumed me. Aria''s concern, though genuine, couldn''t erase the scars of the past. And while my suspicions about her identity lingered in the background, I knew that my duty demanded my full attention. I couldn''t allow myself to be consumed by the ghosts of my past, no matter how haunting they might be. Aria''s eyes held a mixture of sympathy and curiosity as she questioned further. "What has she done to you? Did she hurt you?" Her tone was sincere, genuine concern etched on her face.I hesitated for a moment as I considered her question. "No," I replied, my voice steady despite the rush of emotions that threatened to engulf me. "But she made me wait for her for a long time, and didn''t show up." The words came out with a tinge of displeasure, the bitterness of that old wound still fresh in my heart. Aria''s brows furrowed in genuine concern as she processed my words. "How long?" she inquired, her voice gentle yet persistent. I met her gaze. "A month," I revealed, my voice tinged with frustration. "That''s awful," Aria remarked, her tone a blend of empathy and sadness. "Why did she make you wait that long?" Her question hung in the air, a testament to her genuine interest in my story. I let out a humorless chuckle, the bitterness of that memory surfacing once again. "I don''t know," I said with a nonchnt shrug, though the indifference in my tone belied the hurt that still lingered beneath the surface. "Maybe she hates me." The words slipped out almost casually, a half-hearted attempt to bait her into revealing more about herself. Aria''s gaze held mine for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "Hates you?" she repeated, a hint of puzzlement in her tone. "That seems like a strong word for someone you considered a friend." I offered a half-smile, a mix of resignation and wistfulness. "People change," I said, my voice carrying the weight of years of reflection. "Or maybe I misunderstood her intentions from the beginning." My words held a tinge of self-doubt, a recognition that I might have been naive in my assumptions. Aria''s words cut through and for a moment, her sincerity andfort seemed almost surreal. "I''m really sorry to hear that," she began, her voice soft yet determined. "But if she made you wait for that long and didn''t show up, that means she doesn''t deserve you. She doesn''t deserve to be your friend." Her arms encircled me once more in a hug. Her words had an unexpected effect on me. I had been so prepared to believe the worst, to suspect her involvement in the painful memories I carried. Yet, herpassionate response caught me off guard.''Wait... so it''s not her?''I thought, a mix of confusion and relief settling in. Her eyes, her demeanor ¡ª they didn''t match the calcted actions of a deceiver. Perhaps I had been too quick to jump to conclusions. "I can be your friend," she added, her voice gentle and inviting, as if extending an olive branch amidst the uncertainties that had clouded my mind. There was a sincerity in her words that was hard to dismiss, a genuine desire to be there for me. A skeptical thought crossed my mind, a reflection of the walls I had built over the years. "Why? Why are you trying to be my friend when I''m no one?" I asked, my voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. The notion of someone wanting to be my friend without hidden agendas felt foreign, almost unreal. Aria''s gaze met mine, her eyes unwavering as she offered a simple yet profound exnation. "I already told you, somehow I always feel a connection with you¡­" Her words were honest, and I could sense the sincerity in the way her heart raced against mine. It was as if an invisible thread had woven between us, connecting our pasts and propelling us toward an uncertain but intriguing future. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 293: Unexpected Guest IV Chapter 293: Unexpected Guest IV Seven Sins System Chapter 293. Unexpected Guest IV "Connection¡­ Can you exin more?" I asked Aria, my skepticism evident in my tone. Her hug had offeredfort, but her cryptic words had sparked curiosity, and I wasn''t one to let things slide easily. She released me from her embrace and shook her head, a wistful smile gracing her lips. "I''m sorry, Allen. I can''t exin it," she replied, her eyes carrying a depth of meaning that left me even more intrigued. My persistence wouldn''t waver so easily. "Why? Didn''t you say you were my friend?" I pressed, my determination to unravel the mysteries surrounding her only growing stronger. Her response, however, held a tinge of concern for my safety. "This is for your safety. I don''t want to make the demons target you," she exined calmly as if every word was chosen carefully to protect me. I let out a snort of frustration, a mixture of respect for her caution and exasperation for theck of straightforward answers. "Goodnight, Allen. Rest well," she concluded our conversation, her words apanied by a gentle smile. With a swift movement, she used her teleportation skill, vanishing from my view. I watched the spot where she had stood for a moment, a mix of emotions swirling within me. "Right¡­ Just give me some breadcrumbs to crack," I muttered to myself, my annoyance evident. My thoughts turned to the questions I still had. Who had gone berserk? What had happened in my absence? These were answers I needed, and while my interactions with Aria hadn''t provided all the information I sought, I knew I had to tread carefully. Pushing too hard might lead to more trouble, and that was thest thing I needed.With a sigh, I shifted my focus to the immediate task at hand ¡ª finding a way to extract information from Aria without exposing my identity. "I will think about that tomorrow," I murmured to the empty room. I decided it was finally time to call it a night. Undressing and shedding the day''s worries, I plopped my tired body onto my bed. The softness of the mattress greeted me, and I closed my eyes, ready to let the world slip away into my sleep. But just as I was about to drift off, a sensation on my wrist jolted me awake. Frowning in the dim light of the room, I lifted my wrist to examine it. What I saw sent a shock through my brain, instantly banishing any remnants of sleep. There, wrapped around my wrist like an otherworldly bracelet, was a thin thread-like substance that seemed to be made of mana itself. My eyes widened in both amazement and trepidation as I took in the sight. The thread emitted a mesmerizingbination of golden light and dark energy, swirling together as if they were meant to be in harmony. My initial shock turned into a mix of panic and curiosity. I sat up abruptly, my attention fully fixed on the mysterious manifestation on my wrist. With a cautious touch, I reached out and brushed my fingertips against the ethereal thread. It tingled beneath my touch, responding to my connection with it. "What the hell is this thing?" I muttered in disbelief, my voice a mixture of awe and concern. My mind raced, trying to make sense of what I was witnessing. This thread of mana was something beyond my understanding. ---- Aria''s PoV Once Aria appeared in her room, her hands trembled uncontrobly, like leaves caught in a fierce gust. She couldn''t tear her gaze away from those trembling hands. Her heart, usually a reliable metronome, now raced like it was on a mad sprint. Tears welled up in Aria''s eyes, threatening to cascade down her cheeks. The sensation was overwhelming, a torrent of feelings threatening to consume her. And then Allen''s words echoed in her mind, his voice painted with the raw anguish of betrayal. Aria''s heart clenched, a vice grip of sorrow squeezing at her chest. She felt a sadness so profound, as if it wasn''t just Allen''s pain but her own, as if she had lived through that treacherous act herself. The usation Allen had recounted, pierced through her like an arrow straight to the soul. The image of Allen''s using gaze was etched in her mind, like a painful painting she couldn''t escape. "I don''t understand¡­ What''s wrong with me¡­" Aria''s voice was a fragile whisper as if her words might shatter the delicate threads that held her emotions together. She hugged herself as if trying to contain the storm within her own body. The urge to scream, to let out the maelstrom of emotions, pulsed beneath her skin. She took a shaky breath, her quivering lips pressing together in a tight line. Aria knew that if she let it out, the scream would be primal. Deciding to calm herself, Aria''s footsteps echoed softly as she headed towards the kitchen, her thoughts still swirling. She needed something to ground her. Water. Yeah, water sounded good right now. In the dimly lit kitchen, she grabbed a ss and filled it with water from the tap. The cool liquid felt soothing against her trembling hand as she brought the ss to her lips and took a long, slow sip. She closed her eyes for a moment, letting the simple sensation of drinking water wash over her. Taking a deep breath, she set the ss down on the counter and leaned against it. The rhythmic sound of her own breath filled the silence, a reminder that she was still here, still real. She let the air flow in and out of her lungs, each inhale and exhale helping to steady her racing heart. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 294: Thread Of Fate Chapter 294: Thread Of Fate Seven Sins System Chapter 294. Thread Of Fate Aria''s PoV The seconds ticked by. Aria''s mind began to clear. The events of the evening seemed less like a chaotic whirlwind and more like a series of puzzles waiting to be solved. She furrowed her brow in concentration, determined to make sense of the jumbled mess. Ever since she had met Allen, things had changed. There was a stirring within her, like a slumbering beast roused from its sleep. But what was it? And why did it feel so familiar, as if it were echoing through her memory? El. The name floated up from the depths of her mind, and Aria''s eyes snapped open as realization hit her. El, the one she had lost, the one who had vanished without a trace. Could it be that the emotions she was feeling now were tied to those long-lost memories? She pressed a hand to her chest, feeling the steady thump of her heart beneath her palm. Allen and El couldn''t possibly be the same person. It didn''t make sense. But the surge of emotion she experienced when Allen spoke of betrayal, was too potent to be a mere coincidence. It was as if her heart recognized a melody it had heard before, a melody that belonged to El. Aria''s eyes wandered down to her wrist, and she froze. There, coiled around her wrist, was something she wasn''t there before¡ªa faint, pulsating glow. Her heart quickened as she raised her hand, her eyes fixed on the ethereal thread of light. It was like a strand of starlight woven into existence. "Threads of fate?" Her voice was a mixture of shock and uncertainty, her words more of a whisper to the room than a statement. Her fingers grazed the glowing thread, and she could feel a strange warmth emanating from it, a warmth that seemed to seep into her skin and into the very core of her being. Aria''s forehead creased with confusion as she stared at the glowing thread, her mind racing toprehend what she was witnessing. Her gaze locked on the glowing thread encircling her wrist, her heart pounding with a mix of fascination and apprehension. This was new, different¡ªsomething she had never seen before. The thread of fate, usually a shade of red that spoke of bonds and connections, now pulsed with a unique blend of golden light and dark power. It was as if opposing forces were entwined, dancing along the thread in an intricate pattern."This... this is the first time I''ve seen it like this," Aria murmured to herself, her words carrying a mixture of wonder and uncertainty. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the thread, her mind racing toprehend the significance of this change. It was as if the universe itself had shifted, casting a new light on the threads of fate that governed the lives of mortals and now, apparently, hers as well. Goddesses like Aria were rarely touched by the threads of fate in such a direct manner. Fate was often the domain of mortals, woven by the choices they made and the paths they walked. But here it was, an otherworldly tapestry of light and shadow, wrapped around her like a silent promise of something extraordinary. The notion that this thread was a symbol of counterbnce and destiny only deepened the mystery. Aria had heard stories of couples whose lives were intricately intertwined, destined to mirror each other''s actions. It was a concept that held both beauty andplexity. "But why?" Aria''s voice was a soft breath of confusion, her words directed at the thread itself. She traced her finger along the glowing strand, her touch meeting the transition point between the golden light and the darker power. It was a sensation unlike anything she had ever felt before¡ªa tingle that resonated deep within her as if the thread itself held secrets she could only begin to fathom. Aria''s thoughts raced. Did this mean there was a couple destined for her, someone whose life was meant to intertwine with hers in a dance of bnce and contradiction? And what of the dark aura? It was as if a storm cloud lingered over the golden glow, threatening to obscure its radiance. Aria''s brow furrowed with determination as she looked closer at the thread. The dark aura wasn''t a sign of evil forces trying to break the thread. No, it felt different, moreplex. The dark and light were not enemies, but partners, each ying a role in the intricate web of existence. Her mind whirled with possibilities. Perhaps this dark aura was a symbol of the trials and tribtions thaty ahead, the obstacles that she and her destined counterpart would need to navigate together. Silence hung in the air for a moment, as Aria''s mind grappled with the implications of what she was witnessing. And then it hit her like a bolt of lightning. "Oh no¡­" she muttered under her breath, her voiceced with concern. Her heart pounded as she pieced together the puzzle that had been eluding her. This thread, this blend of golden light and shadowy darkness, it wasn''t just some abstract cosmic urrence. It was a reflection of something much closer to home. Something that involved Allen. Aria''s mind raced down a path of possibilities. Could it be that Allen was connected to El in some way? That he was a reincarnation of the one she had lost? The threads of fate were no longer just symbols to her¡ªthey were tangible threads that wove lives together across time and space. Once she considered the implications, a chilling thought crept into her mind. What if the dark power mingled with the thread was more than a mere reflection of bnce? What if it was a sinister force, a power from the shadow realm, or even a demon, attempting to fray the connection between her and Allen? It was as if a shiver of dread had been injected directly into her veins. Without wasting another moment, Aria''s decision was made. She had to act, and she had to act quickly. Her fingers tingled with urgency as she summoned her teleportation ability. In a sh of light, she vanished from the room. And then, just as swiftly as she had vanished, Aria reappeared in Allen''s room. Her breath came in short, hurried gasps. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 295: Past And Present Chapter 295: Past And Present Seven Sins System Chapter 295. Past And Present Azrael''s PoV I stared at the glowing thread wrapped around my wrist, my heart pounding as realization washed over me. "Thread of fate¡­" I muttered under my breath, the words a mix of wonder and uncertainty. My Analyze skill had given me a glimpse into the nature of this thread, revealing more than just its ethereal glow. The description on my system was, this thread was a manifestation of an encounter that had taken ce ages ago, an encounter that had left asting impression on the couple it bound. It was a connection forged in the depths of history, a bond that defied the passage of time. And in this case, the description hinted at the special thread being linked to an immortal like me, while the other end of the thread belonged to another immortal. There was only one person that could refer to: Aria. I closed my eyes. Aria and I, our fates were intertwined for reasons that stretched back centuries. The thought was both exhrating and daunting. My mind churned with thoughts. A memory floated to the surface¡ªa memory from an age long past. "Will you be my friend forever?" I had asked her back then, my voiceced with genuine curiosity. I remembered how she had looked at me with those bright eyes, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she nodded and said yes. Forever, a word that held more weight than she had realized. It was the term we used to create a contract with a devil like me. It was a binding agreement, a pact sealed in loyalty. And now, as I looked at the thread that connected, it all made sense. Aria, or perhaps the person she had been in the past¡ªRiri¡ªhad agreed to be my friend forever. It was this very promise, this pact, that had triggered the manifestation of this thread of fate. The encounter had left an indelible mark on us. All those thoughts swirling in my head were just conjecture, mere analysis on my part since Icked the concrete truth. I couldn''t afford to be careless with this information, not when the stakes were so high. I nced at the glowing thread around my wrist, my mind still whirring with possibilities and uncertainties. "This is very ironic¡­" I mumbled to myself, my voice tinged with a mixture of bemusement and irony.As I watched, the thread seemed to fade, its luminous presence dimming as if it were slipping away. But I knew better than to think it was truly gone. The thread of fate was not something that could be so easily severed or discarded. It was merely hidden, obscured from sight but still very much a part of the intricate tapestry that governed my lives. What I did know for sure was that the notion of Aria and me, who were usually locked in a dance of rivalry and conflict, being connected by this thread felt bizarrely fitting. Fate had a strange sense of humor, weaving together two people who were seemingly at odds into a connection that defied expectation. With a resigned chuckle, I shook my head. "Oh well, better to think about it another time," I muttered to myself, realizing that my mind was too tired to unravel theplexities of our intertwined destinies right now. Tomorrow was a new day, and perhaps then I could consider the implications of this more thoroughly. Maybe I could find a way to work together with Aria, and channel this unexpected connection into something productive¡ªlike tackling the mission at hand. I yawned, ready to put these thoughts aside and drift off into sleep. Just as I was about to let myself rx, the room seemed to shift. Aria materialized before me, her presence rushed and slightly breathless. My heart skipped a beat and I was surprised. "Aria?" I blurted out, sitting up in bed. My mind raced to find an exnation for her sudden appearance. Has something happened? Or was it rted to the threads of fate I had just discovered? I pushed aside the covers, my feetnding on the floor as I moved closer to her. "Is everything alright?" I asked, my voiceced with a mixture of worry and curiosity. But, she pushed me, her touch electrifying my skin. Startled, I stumbled back a step, my gaze fixed on her as she turned away, her cheeks flushed with a deep blush. Thebination of her unexpected arrival and the touch left me momentarily speechless. "Why are you naked?" Her voice, tinged with embarrassment, sliced through the silence like a de. I blinked, my eyes trailing down to my bare skin. Oh, right. I had gottenfortable and hadn''t bothered with clothes when I''d decided to call it a night. I chuckled awkwardly. "Because I want to sleep and I''m toozy to wear my clothes," I admitted. Well, this was certainly an interesting way to make an impression on Aria. With a nonchnt shrug, I reached for my pants and pulled them on, the fabric sliding into ce. "You should wear clothes even when you''re sleeping," Aria protested, her voice soft but adamant. She still hadn''t turned to face me, her gaze fixed resolutely on a corner of the room. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her insistence. "Why?" I countered. Aria''s response was immediate, her wordsing out in a rush. "Because isn''t that the way it should be?" I crossed my arms, a yful grin tugging at the corner of my lips. "Well, I live alone. I can wear whatever I want," I retorted, the grin turning into a full-fledged smirk. "You''re the one who showed up all of a sudden, after all." Aria''s blush deepened, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her flustered state. It was rare to see her caught off guard like this, and the sight was oddly endearing. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 296: Im Just A Human Chapter 296: I''m Just A Human Seven Sins System Chapter 296. I''m Just A Human I took a step closer, my tone teasing. "Besides, you barged into my room unannounced. Shouldn''t you be the one exining yourself?" Her shoulders tensed, and she finally turned to face me, her gaze meeting mine with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. "I¡­ Well, it''s not like I intended to see you like this," she muttered, her words a mix of defensiveness and exasperation. Iughed, shaking my head. "Fair enough. Next time, I''ll be sure to wear a three-piece suit to bed, just in case." Aria''s eyes narrowed at my sarcastic remark, and I grinned. "You!" Aria''s voice carried a mix of annoyance and embarrassment as she pouted, her cheeks still tinged with a blush. It was clear she was flustered by the situation, but she couldn''t bring herself to turn and face me directly. I let out a chuckle at her reaction, finding her pout utterly adorable. "So why did youe here?" I asked, my tone shifting to something more serious. Aria''s response was immediate and exasperated. "Wear your clothes first, then we''ll talk!" she retorted, her annoyance evident in her voice. I nced down at myself, my pajama pants and the bare expanse of my chest. "I already wear my clothes," I replied, raising an eyebrow. She turned toward me, only to be met with the sight of my half-naked torso. A split secondter, she spun around again, her face flushed with embarrassment. "You said it was already wearing clothes?" she questioned, her voice a mixture of incredulity and frustration.I sighed, a hint of amusement in my expression. "Yes, I did. Why? This is a normal outfit for a human. Plus, it''s a bit hot in here," I exined, my arms outstretched as if to emphasize my point. Aria''s shoulders hunched, and I could practically feel the weight of her irritation. "It''s not about whether it''s normal or not. It''s about¡­ never mind," she muttered, her voice trailing off as she struggled to find the right words. I bit back a grin, enjoying the back-and-forth banter despite the underlying seriousness of the situation. "Alright, alright. I''ll put on a shirt," I conceded, trying to hide my amusement at her flustered state. As I pulled on a nearby shirt, I could feel Aria''s gaze on me, though I doubted she was looking directly. Once I was dressed, I cleared my throat, ready to refocus on the matter at hand. "Now that I''m appropriately clothed, why don''t you tell me what brought you here in such a hurry?" I asked, my tone more measured this time. Aria turned around, her face still a little pink. Her eyes met mine, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of uncertainty before determination settled in. "It''s about the thread of fate," she began, her voice moreposed now. I leaned against a nearby surface, giving her my full attention. "What''s that?" I pretended, ready to listen to whatever revtion she had to share about the threads that bound us together. "It''s a thread that bound our fate together," Aria began to exin, her words carrying a weight that made my heart skip a beat. I blinked. "Huh," I let out a dumbfounded sound, furrowing my brows as if I didn''t quiteprehend what she was saying. It was a ssic move on my part, a way to mess with her. Clearly irritated, Aria grabbed my wrist, her touch unexpected but not unwee. "This!" she eximed, her frustration palpable. I looked at my wrist, only to find that the thread of fate we had just been discussing was no longer visible, leaving no trace behind. "What?" I asked. In response, Aria grabbed my other hand, checking it as if hoping to find the thread wrapped around my other wrist. But her search came up empty, and her expression shifted from annoyance to shock. "Howe?" she muttered to herself, her voice a mixture of disbelief and concern. "I don''t understand," I replied, feigning ignorance, even though the weight of the situation was sinking in. Aria''s gaze bore into mine, her eyes filled with a mixture of frustration and determination. "It should be you. It can''t be anyone else," she insisted, her voice carrying a conviction that I couldn''t ignore. I frowned, my confusion genuine as I met her gaze. "What are you talking about?" I asked, my tone a mix of frustration and curiosity. I had a feeling I knew where this conversation was headed, but I needed her to say it out loud, to confirm my suspicions. There was a pause, a moment of silence that seemed to stretch between us. Aria''s eyes never left mine, her gaze unflinching, and in that moment, I could see a storm of emotions churning beneath the surface. Then, she blinked, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, and disappointment settled onto her features. I cringed inwardly at the sight. Seeing her face clouded with disappointment was funny, yet here we were, entangled in a truth that couldn''t be escaped. "What happened to you?" I asked again, my voice softer now. There was a vulnerability in her eyes, a glimpse of pain that she was struggling to conceal. "I really wish it''s you..." Aria''s voice trembled with disappointment, her words hanging heavy in the air between us. "You mean?" I asked, pretending that I didn''t fully grasp what she was trying to say, though the truth was already beginning to take shape in my mind. Aria took a deep breath, her gaze holding mine as if she was searching for something there. "I wish you were my fated couple," she confessed, her words sincere and raw. I raised an eyebrow, a mix of curiosity and tension filling the space between us. "But I''m just a human," I replied with a shrug, attempting to sound indifferent, though her revtion had certainly piqued my interest. Aria''s gaze didn''t waver, her eyes steady as she met my gaze head-on. "Yes, you are. But it doesn''t matter to me. I want to be with you. Because I''ve always thought of you as El," she admitted, her wordsying bare the depth of her feelings. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 297: El And Riri Chapter 297: El And Riri Seven Sins System Chapter 297. El And Riri Those words gave me pause, my heart skipping a beat. "El." The name echoed in my mind, a piece of the puzzle falling into ce. If she was referring to me as El, then she was Riri¡ªthe person who had been connected to me in a past life, the person who had made that eternal pact with me. I fell silent. My expression, once yful and elusive, transformed into something colder, more distant.''So my old friend is my own nemesis,''I thought, a mix of irony and resignation coloring my perception. It was the kind of twist that only life, or perhaps fate, could conjure. As my thoughts churned, I found myself walking the fine line between emotions. It was a peculiar situation to be in¡ªdiscovering that the one I had been shing with, the one who had be my opponent time and time again, was also bound to me by the threads of fate. The irony of it all was not lost on me. A bitter chuckle escaped my lips, the irony of my situation threading through my thoughts like a sharp undercurrent. I was now left to ponder whether I should be happy or sad about this revtion. It was a surreal realization. What was clear, though, was that this unexpected twist was both a boon and a burden. I ran a hand through my hair, my gaze distant. On one hand, it meant that neither of us could kill the other without dire consequences¡ªa sort of twisted immunity. On the other hand, it meant that we were tethered together, our destinies irrevocably intertwined. I leaned against a nearby surface, my thoughts a tangled web of uncertainty and irony. The seven lords of sins were likely going to have a field day with this revtion. I could already imagine their smirks, their amusement at my expense. I would be aughing stock among them, the devil who had been unwittingly paired with his adversary. But despite theplexity of it all, I couldn''t deny the practicality of the situation. Aria''s presence in my life was no longer just a challenge; it was a potential ally, someone who could help me navigate the mysteries that surrounded this mission. It was an ironic turn of events, but it was also a chance to coborate, to pool our strengths for amon cause. One question, however, still nagged at the corners of my mind. I turned my gaze back to Aria, my eyes searching hers.''If you were bound to me, if your feelings for me were this deep,''I thought,''why did you leave me in the past? Why didn''t you stay?''The question hung in the air, a puzzle piece that begged to be solved, a missing link in the chain of our shared history.Aria''s expression shifted from confusion to concern as she frowned, her brows furrowing at the change in my demeanor. "Allen? What''s wrong with you?" Her voice wasced with worry, a reflection of the genuine care she held for me. I hesitated, caught in the crossroads of whether to reveal my identity or keep it hidden. It was a delicate situation, and my heart wavered between honesty and secrecy. After a brief moment of contemtion, I opted for a middle ground. "Are you Riri?" I finally asked, doubtcing my words, though the answer was already apparent to both of us. The moment I uttered that name, Aria''s lips trembled, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of emotions that spanned relief and vulnerability. "El? Are you really El?" Her voice trembled with vivid emotion, and for a moment, it was as if the floodgates of history had opened between us. She opened her arms, a gesture that seemed almost like an invitation to embrace her, to reconnect with the past. "El!" She called my childhood name. But then, I resisted, stepping back and giving her a look of displeasure. The years of uncertainty, the countless times she had stood against me, all of that had built a barrier between us that wasn''t so easily ovee. "So, you are really Riri," I stated, the words heavy with usation. "Why did you betray me?" I questioned, the bitterness of our historying to the forefront. Aria''s confusion was evident as her brow furrowed in response. "What do you mean?" Her voice held a hint of frustration, her eyes searching mine for an exnation for the usation I had thrown her way. I let out a sigh, my anger tempered by the genuine need for answers. "In the past, you left me. Why?" I said, my toneden with a mix of frustration and longing. Aria''s confusion deepened, her brows furrowing as she tried to make sense of my usations. "I don''t understand. What do you mean?" Her voice held a note of frustration, her attempt to grasp the situation evident in her expression. The atmosphere had shifted dramatically, the warmth of our earlier interaction reced by tension and unresolved history. Aria''s smile had faded, reced by obvious confusion as she grappled with the weight of my words and the emotions they carried. My frustration bubbled to the surface, years of unspoken questions and lingering hurting to a head. "You left me," I said, my voice edged with a mix of usation and pain. The memories of waiting, of hoping for her presence and her betrayal, were wounds that had yet to fully heal. "I waited for you there, but you never came. Why didn''t you show up?" I asked, the annoyance in my tone betraying the deeper hurt thaty beneath. She opened her mouth. "What do you mean?" she began, her voice shaky as if grappling with memories that were as painful for her as they were for me. I ran a hand through my hair, the frustration of years of unanswered questions surfacing. "You left me waiting, Riri. Do you have any idea what that felt like?" My words held a rawness, a vulnerability that I rarely allowed to surface. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 298: Huge Misunderstanding Chapter 298: Huge Misunderstanding Seven Sins System Chapter 298. Huge Misunderstanding "Wait a second. I don''t understand... I never left you. I never made you wait," Aria''s voice held genuine confusion as she tried to unravel the mystery that had taken center stage between us. Her words struck a chord, confusion mirrored in my own expression. I took a moment to process what she had just said. "You never left me? You never made me wait?" I repeated, my voice a mixture of disbelief and realization. But then, momentster, her expression shifted, her eyes widening as a realization dawned on her. "Oh wait... Do you mean when the demon attacked and killed you?" Her question cut through the air, leaving a trail of understanding in its wake. I frowned, my confusion deepening at her words. "What demon?" I questioned, a serious edge to my voice. The mention of my death, of demons attacking me, was a revtion that made me confused. Aria''s urgency was palpable as she continued, her words tumbling out in a rush. "That demon. The demon that killed you! You were waiting for me, but he dragged you, right?" Her voice held a mix of concern and determination, as if she was uncovering a truth that had been hidden for far too long. "Don''t worry, I already know who he is! He is the prince of the shadow realm. The Lord of Wrath. He is the worst of all! I will avenge you, El. Don''t worry," she dered, her grip firm as she held onto my shoulders. My frown deepened as I tried to process the weight of her words and the implications they carried. ''Okay¡­ I have no idea what she means.''My thoughts raced to catch up with the revtions she had just dropped. I furrowed my brows in confusion, struggling to process the newyer of information that Aria had introduced. "What are you talking about? There was no demon when I waited for you..." I said, my voice tinged with disbelief. The idea of a demon attack and my death was still foreign to me.Aria''s expression mirrored my confusion as she tried to make sense of the disparity between our memories. "Huh? That''s not possible. I even found the ne in your severed hand," she said, her words carrying a weight of conviction. My confusion deepened at the mention of a ne, my thoughts whirling as I tried to connect the dots. "Ne? You mean the purple ne?" I rified, needing confirmation before I could fully grasp the significance of her revtion. Aria nodded, her hand moving to retrieve a purple ne from her pocket. "Yes," she affirmed, holding up the ne for me to see. "This one," she said, her gaze searching mine for recognition. My jaw dropped as I saw the ne, my hand slowly reaching out to touch the pendant. As my fingers brushed against the cool metal, my eyes widened in realization. The shape, the design¡ªit was the same ne. The same pendant that I had crafted with my own hands. It was the first ne I had ever made, a symbol of a past that was now rushing back to me in fragments. "I thought I lost it after those hunters snatched it from me," I murmured, my disbelief mingling with a sense of wonder. "Someone snatched it from you?" Aria''s voice held a mixture of surprise and concern, her eyes fixed on me as if trying to glean more information. I fell silent, my thoughts racing as I pieced together the fragments of memories that were now resurfacing. Everything was starting to make sense now, like a jigsaw puzzle slowly falling into ce. The ne, the attack, the memory gaps¡ªall of it was starting to weave a narrative that was as intricate as the threads of fate themselves. "El?" Aria''s voice carried a mix of familiarity and affection as she called me by my childhood name once again. Her gaze held mine. I looked back at her, my expression serious as I realized the weight of the conversation that needed to take ce. "I think we need to talk about a lot of things," I said, my voice soft but resolute. The revtions that had surfaced had opened a Pandora''s box of questions and mysteries that demanded answers. Aria nodded in agreement, her eyes reflecting a sense of determination. "Yes, I think something is missing here," she admitted, acknowledging the gaps in our shared history that we needed to fill. "First," I began, my tone taking on a more investigative edge, "can you exin what happened that day? When you found that ne." The ne was a pivotal piece of the puzzle, a tangible link between our pasts that held answers to the questions that had gued us for so long. Aria took a deep breath, her gaze turning thoughtful as she considered how to put her memories into words. "All right," she said, her voice carrying a mix of resolve and readiness. It was clear that she was willing to share her side of the story, to help me piece together the events that had transpired on that fateful day when our lives had intersected. Aria began to recount the events of that fateful day. I listened with rapt attention, my shock growing with each word that left her lips. Her version of the story was vastly different from my own, and the dissonance between our memories was both unsettling and intriguing. In her version, she had heard a call for help and screams. Her voice took on a somber tone as she continued, describing the sensations she had felt that day. She mentioned my demonic power, the dark energy that had resonated in the forest, drawing her closer to the scene of chaos. Aria''s gaze met mine, her eyes haunted by the images that she had witnessed. "I found pieces of corpses," she said, her words heavy with the weight of that gruesome discovery. "And then I saw the ne, the purple stone," Her voice trembled as she mentioned the ne, and I could see the emotions that were stirred by that memory. Her recognition of the purple stone had led her to a devastating conclusion¡ªshe believed I was dead. Aria''s expression shifted, the sorrow and grief that had weighed down that memory evident in her eyes. She had felt my demonic power, seen the destruction, and believed that I had been the cause. The realization hit me like a punch to the gut¡ªshe thought I, the prince of the shadow realm, had killed El. It was a huge misunderstanding! >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 299: The Prince And The Princess Chapter 299: The Prince And The Princess Seven Sins System Chapter 299. The Prince And The Princess But the story didn''t end there. Aria''s words continued to unravel the events that had shaped our fates. She exined how she had been unable to return to the mortal world, her path barred by the intervention of her mother. Besides, with my supposed death, she had no reason to return to the realm of mortals. A realization struck me¡ªher fate had mirrored mine in more ways than one. It exined why she hadn''t appeared in that forest after that fateful incident. Aria''s voice broke through the silence. "How about you, El?" she asked, her tone gentle as she held my hand, the touch sending a jolt of connection through me. "What happened to you back then? Do you know why you can reincarnate with your past memories?" Her words held a certain assumption, a belief that I was a mortal, unaware of the truth that was now resurfacing. I took a deep breath. A wry smirk tugged at the corner of my lips, my response a mix of truth and enigma. "I am not reincarnated, Riri," I stated, my voice carrying a note of intrigue. Aria''s eyes widened, surprise mingling with curiosity. "What do you mean?" Aria''s voice carried a mix of confusion and intrigue, her gaze locked on me as she awaited an exnation. "I''ll exin to you what happened that day," I began, my voice steady as I unraveled the events that had taken ce in that forest. "That day, I waited for you at the usual ce with that ne," I continued, my wordsced with the weight of memories long buried. Aria''s expression was a mixture of curiosity and empathy as she listened, the story of that day slowlying into focus. "But several hunters approached me and snatched it from me," I said, the bitterness of that memory still vivid in my mind. "They mocked me, and I chased them deep into the forest," I added, my tone tinged with frustration."I thought they only wanted that ne," I admitted, my voice a mix of regret and realization. "But then they caught me and said that they would sell me into very. They also mentioned that they would catch you and sell you too." Aria''s hand flew to her mouth in shock, her eyes reflecting the horror of the revtion. "I never thought they were the ones..." she trailed off, the implication of those words hanging heavy in the air. I interrupted her, my tone somber as I corrected the assumption. "No, they didn''t kill me." My smirk shifted into something more sinister, an edge of darkness creeping into my expression. "At that time, I was irritated by them, so I turned into my original form and shredded their limbs," I stated, the words carrying a chilling weight. "I killed them all¡­" Aria''s eyes widened, a mixture of surprise and disbelief written across her features. "Do you understand now?" I asked, my voice soft butden with significance. Aria''s eyes met mine, curiosity and a hint of vulnerability evident in her gaze. "Puriel..." I said, letting the name hang in the air. With those words, I was implying something more, a deeper truth that I was finally ready to reveal. She retreated, shock and uncertainty shing in her eyes as she instinctively pulled her hand away from me. "Who are you?" Her voice was hushed, low with a mix of disbelief and confusion. I couldn''t help but smirk in response, a hint of mischief dancing in my gaze. With a single breath, I allowed the transformation to take over. My form shifted, morphing into my true self. Six tentacles unfurled, apanied by six formidable demon wings that spread ominously behind me. A pair of vivid purple horns emerged from my head, a contrast to the darkness that seemed to emanate from me. Two tails swayed behind me. My eyes, once human, now burned with an intense crimson hue, the red reminiscent of a predator''s gaze. Aria''s shock deepened, her eyes widening at the sight before her. The revtion of my true form was undoubtedly overwhelming. "I am... Your beloved nemesis..." I hissed, my voice carrying an edge of amusement and danger. Her eyes zed with an anger that matched the intensity of the moment. Without hesitation, she snapped her fingers, and in an instant, a barrier of light enveloped the area around us. Simultaneously, her form underwent a dramatic transformation, shifting into her true self¡ªa goddess. Her eyes radiated a brilliant blue light. Angelic wings unfurled majestically behind her, their ethereal beauty contrasting with the tension that hung in the air. Her stance shifted to one of readiness, an attack stance that left no doubt about her intentions. In her hand, a sword of light materialized, a weapon that held both grace and lethal power. The intention behind it was clear¡ªshe meant to end me. And yet, as her sword swung towards me with a determination that should have been deadly, I raised my hand, revealing the glowing thread of fate coiled around my wrist. In response, the thread of fate on her own wrist appeared, its radiance matching the one on mine. The threads pulsed with pulsating energy, a visual confirmation of the connection that bound us, the threads of destiny that had linked our lives across time and circumstance. The attack halted, the tension dissipating as the reality of the situation settled in. Her eyes widened in shock, a mixture of disbelief and awe evident in her gaze. "Impossible..." she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper. "Why of all creatures, my partner... Is you ." Her words held a sense of wonder, a tinge of irony that seemed to underscore theplexities of our fate. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 300: My Secret Pet Chapter 300: My Secret Pet Seven Sins System Chapter 300. My Secret Pet I stared at the glowing thread coiled around my wrist, a faint smile ying at the corners of my lips. It was a casual, almost nonchnt expression that belied the situation. The thread of fate, now vividly illuminated. It was a silent assurance that neither of us could sever the other''s life. "Fate indeed has its own way of toying with all creatures," I muttered, my voice a low murmur. The irony of our situation was not lost on me, the threads of destiny weaving a tapestry of connections that transcended time and circumstance. "Or... Some creatures don''t know that their simple agreement can bind them for the rest of their lives," I added, my wordsced with a hint of amusement. My smirk deepened, a wicked smile that danced on the edge of contradiction. Aria''s eyes narrowed with determination, her grip on the hilt of her sword unwavering. The tip of her de hovered dangerously close to me. The proximity of that lethal weapon caused the threads of fate on both of us to glow even brighter, their radiant energy crackling in the air like an invisible force field. As the threads pulsed with power, I could feel their protective embrace, a shield that guarded against any harm she might attempt. The threads of destiny, it seemed, were not merely symbolic; they held a tangible influence over our actions. Aria, on the other hand, winced in pain, her features contorted by the grip of her own thread, preventing her from carrying out her intended attack. "What do you mean?" she demanded, her voice tinged with displeasure as she struggled against the invisible force that held her back. I regarded her with a calm demeanor, casual confidence. With careful precision, I reached out and delicately guided the tip of her sword to the side, defusing the immediate threat. "I once asked you if you wanted to be my friend forever, right?" I reminded her, my voiceced with a knowing tone.Her eyes widened in realization, the memories of that long-lost exchange resurfacing. "Of course... You have set me up..." she hissed in displeasure, the irony of our shared history not lost on her. "Hey, you''re not the only one, I''m a victim too, you know. Do you think I''m happy with this?" Iined, my tone carrying a mix of frustration and defiance. I gestured towards the glowing thread wrapped around my wrist, as if to emphasize the point that we were both ensnared by the whims of fate. I fixed her with a pointed look. "You disguised yourself as a human back then, remember?" I pointed out, my words a reflection of theplexities that had defined our past. "The same as me." Aria''s response was a scoff, a dismissive sound that carried the weight of her own discontent. "Oh please," she retorted, her voiceced with skepticism. "If you didn''t set me up, then why were you asking me that question?" Her eyes bore into mine, a challenge in her gaze. "You obviously intended to bring me into your contract," she concluded, her displeasure evident in her tone. I couldn''t help but sh an innocent smile, my expression almost childlike in its innocence. "Well, I went there to get a pet, and you seemed like a suitable pet for me. So..." I trailed off, my voice yful, my grin unapologetically mischievous. The words hung in the air, my admission loaded with irony and a hint of mockery. The concept of me seeking a pet in her was, of course, preposterous, but it was a facetious twist to our past. "A PET?!" Aria''s voice erupted in a torrent of anger, her eyes aze with fury. Her rage was palpable, a force that threatened to consume everything in its path. My response was anything but subdued. "Oh wow, cool. I won," I eximed with unabashed happiness, my tone gleeful as I reveled in the satisfaction of having triggered her anger. It was a reminder of my title as the lord of wrath, and in that moment, it felt like a victory to have ignited the very emotions that defined her namesake. Aria snorted in annoyance, her frustration evident in the way she took a couple of deep breaths, a clear effort to rein in her anger. Her eyes bore into mine, demanding an exnation. "Now tell me, what made you think I was suitable to be your pet?" she snarled, her words carrying an edge of impatience. I didn''t hesitate to respond, my tone carrying an indifferent air even as I spoke my truth. "Because when I found you, you looked lonely," I stated inly, my words unapologetically honest. "So, I thought if you became my pet, you could y with me all day and you wouldn''t be lonely anymore." Her reaction was immediate¡ªa frown of disbelief crossed her features. "W-What?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion as she struggled to grasp the reasoning behind my words. I mirrored her frown, my annoyance evident as I rified my stance. "You sat there, in that forest, almost on the brink of tears, remember?" I reminded her. "And I didn''t find any ck cat, crow, or raven there," I continued, my toneced with exasperation. "Bing Luci and Asmo''sughing stock was definitely not an option for me, so I should be happy enough with you as my secret pet." Aria scoffed, her disbelief palpable as she processed my words. "So I was just a substitute for a pet?" she questioned, her voice tinged with a mixture of incredulity and incredulousness. The notion that I equated her with pets clearly didn''t sit well with her. In response, I couldn''t help but let out a grin, a reaction that was tinged with a hint of self-awareness. "Kind of," I admitted casually, my words punctuated by a sense of honesty that bordered on indifference. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters Visit My Pat*reon-page: /nanakawaichan (erase the*) Join my discord server https://discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 301: Once Mine, Will be Mine Forever Chapter 301: Once Mine, Will be Mine Forever Seven Sins System Chapter 301. Once Mine, Will be Mine Forever "You...!" Ariained, her frustration bubbling up once more. Anger shed in her eyes, a fiery intensity that spoke of her overwhelming desire to unleash her wrath upon me. But as her desire to strike me down peaked, she let out a frustrated groan. Her gaze shifted away, her shoulders slumping in reluctant resignation. It seemed that, for the moment at least, she had abandoned the idea of exacting revenge. I leaned back in my chair, adopting a nonchnt posture, and couldn''t help but voice my own grievances. "I was a kid. Don''t me me for it," I protested, my tone carrying a hint of defensiveness. My tentacle extended towards the fridge, retrieving a can of tomato juice for me. My hand took it, then took a casual sip. "Moreover, I waited for you there for a week," I continued. "You waited for me that long?" Aria''s voice carried a tone of disbelief, her eyes widening in astonishment at the revtion. I nodded casually in response. "Yeah," I affirmed, my voice tinged with a touch of nonchnce. "If it wasn''t for my mom picking me up and nagging me, I might have waited stupidly for you at that ce longer than that. You are my reason why I look down on mortals after all," I added with a huff, my words hinting at theplicated emotions that had shaped my perspective. Aria fell into a momentary silence, her thoughts evidently deepening as her anger began to subside. She seemed to be reflecting on the past, the events that had led us to this point. Finally, she broke the quiet with a much calmer tone. "And what happened that day is the main reason why I hate you," she admitted, her words carrying the weight of a long-standing grudge and unresolved emotions. I let out an exasperated huff, my breath carrying a mix of amusement and incredulity. "Let me guess... Was it because you felt my demonic power?" I ventured, my toneced with a hint of ironic curiosity.Aria didn''t hesitate to confirm my guess. "Yes," she admitted with a nod, her admission punctuated by the weight of truth. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. "This is so screwed up," I mused, my words reflecting the sheerplexity of our situation. With a shrug, I took another sip of my tomato juice, as if to wash down the irony of our predicament. Aria leaned to the side, her gaze fixed firmly on me as she broached a question that hung heavy in the air. "So, what are we now?" she inquired, her tone tinged with a note of apprehension. "Will this be some kind of mortal''s political marriage thing?" A shiver ran through her at the very thought. I couldn''t help but choke on my drink, cringing at the idea she''d suggested. "Demons don''t marry," I stated bluntly, a hint of exasperation in my voice as I rified. "There''s no such concept in our dictionary. We f*ck, we breed and that''s all," I added, my words trailing off vaguely. I paused for a moment, considering theplexities of our situation. "And I don''t want to dismiss my harem," I continued, my tone firm as I made my stance clear. "I''m a possessive devil. Once mine, will be mine forever," I concluded, emphasizing my inclination for loyalty and the bond of possession that characterized me. She cast a look of pure disgust my way, her words cutting through the air like a de. "I''m also not interested in that idea either," she dered firmly. "There''s no way I want to marry a creature with as many tentacles as you. Asmo looks better than you," she pointed out, her expression making her stance perfectly clear. I couldn''t help but bristle at herparison, mypetitive streak getting the better of me. "Hey, he has f*cked almost all the women he met. So, I''m better than him," I insisted, my tone a mix of frustration and pride. Aria couldn''t help but burst into sarcasticughter, her amusement ringing out as she mocked me. "Ha ha ha. In your dreams," she taunted. Silence hung between us for a moment, the weight of our newfound understanding settling in. I let out a sigh, breaking the quiet with an idea that had crossed my mind. "Partner," I suddenly proposed. Aria''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, her expression a mixture of curiosity and suspicion. "What?" she asked, clearly intrigued but cautious. I leaned forward, my tone taking on a more serious note. "What if we be partners for the mission?" I suggested. "Your mom also asked you to investigate the chaos in the mortal realm, right? And I''m sure you know that demons aren''t the only ones who have escaped into this realm," I continued,ying out the reasoning for our potential coboration, "We can work together for that." In response to my proposition, Aria regarded me with a healthy dose of suspicion, her eyes narrowing in contemtion. "Two heads are better than one," I pressed, offering a persuasive argument for our partnership. "Besides, I''m sure you already know about the dark crystal," I continued. Her doubt lingered, but I wasn''t finished yet. "Or maybe you also know about the white crystal?" I ventured, expressing my spection about a potential piece of the puzzle. Since the culprit had summoned angels as well, it stood to reason that they might have been involved with the creation of such a white crystal. Aria''s eyes widened at my statement, a flicker of regret passing over her features. "So, you already know about that," she conceded, her admission hanging in the air. I couldn''t help but smirk inwardly, a sense of satisfaction washing over me.''Ha! Bingo!''I thought to myself, recognizing that I had hit the mark. "Well, I was just guessing, but I''m d my guess is right," I chimed in with a light and pleased tone. Aria, on the other hand, seemed less than thrilled, her teeth gritted in response to my apparent satisfaction. "You!" I sighed, shaking my head slightly. "Just focus on the mission, Puriel," I gently reminded her, emphasizing the importance of our shared goal and the need to put aside any personal disagreements or surprises that might crop up along the way. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 302: Fake Lord of Wrath Chapter 302: Fake Lord of Wrath Seven Sins System Chapter 302. Fake Lord of Wrath Aria''s annoyance was palpable as my reminder grated on her nerves. She clenched her teeth, struggling to contain her irritation. I knew it was the most practical choice for both of us, but Aria had always been one to consider her options thoroughly. A sly grin crept across my face as I decided to sweeten the deal. "I have interesting information. I bet you never heard of it," I tempted her, my expressionced with a smug confidence that was hard to ignore. She couldn''t help but snort in annoyance, her resistance slowly crumbling. "Fine," she relented, her voice carrying the weight of a reluctant agreement. " But that doesn''t mean I will hesitate to stop you if you try to hurt mortals," she warned, pointing an usatory finger in my direction. I couldn''t resist a chuckle at her threat. "Aria, that''s a cruel nder," I replied, feigning hurt as I raised an eyebrow. "I am a doctor, after all," I continued with an innocent smile that would have made any mortal trust me implicitly. "There''s no way I would harm a mortal." Aria''s sarcasm hung heavily in the air, her disbelief evident in the way she scoffed at my response. "Oh, please," she retorted, her tone dripping with cynicism. "That Theo guy. It''s you who killed him, right?" she used, her eyes narrowing as she locked onto mine. I couldn''t help but shake my head from side to side, my expression casual and nonchnt. "Not me," I replied with a shrug, as if discussing some trivial matter. Aria''s skepticism only deepened, and her eyes bore into mine with a piercing intensity. "Do you honestly think I''ll buy that excuse?" she questioned, her voice taking on a tone that I recognized all too well¡ªa tone she reserved solely for our interactions. I couldn''t help but grin at her skepticism, reveling in the banter that had be a staple of our exchanges. "Yeah," I affirmed, my tone equally casual. "The agreement doesn''t allow me to do such things, remember?" I reminded her, my words carrying a yful undertone.Aria''s initial suspicion and disbelief seemed to gradually fade into the background. Her eyes, once filled with doubt, now bore a different expression¡ªone of cautious curiosity. With a hint of uncertainty, she ventured, "So, it''s not you?" Her voice carried a glimmer of hope, as if she desperately wanted to believe my words. I leaned back in my chair, maintaining a rxed demeanor as I confirmed, "No, it wasn''t me." My tone was light, almost indifferent, as if we were discussing the weather rather than a life-altering event. It was the mischievous smile that danced upon my lips that revealed the devilish truth. "But I was the one who threw him into the monster nest," I admitted. Aria''s eyes widened in sheer shock at my admission. "You... you threw him into a monster nest?" Her voice was tinged with a mixture of disbelief and displeasure, her gaze locked onto mine as if searching for any signs of remorse. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction, my amusement bubbling to the surface. "Well, yes," I admitted with a yful shrug. "But hear me out. He was endangering the students, and his intentions were far from noble. He had summoned my sister, and his one request was to behead me," I exined, as if these reasons justified my actions. Aria''s inquiry hung in the air, her wordsden with a seriousness that demanded my attention. "What about that other pdin?" she pressed, her eyes fixed firmly on mine as she sought answers. I tilted my head slightly, feigning ignorance for a brief moment. "You mean Gem?" I rified, my voice casual despite the gravity of her question. Her gaze didn''t waver, and she nodded solemnly. "Yes. You killed him too, right?" Aria''s voice now carried a weight of usation, her suspicion clear in her piercing stare. I didn''t evade her question. Instead, I met her gaze head-on and confirmed, "Yes, I did." Aria''s gasp cut through the tension between us like a knife. Her reaction was visceral, a mixture of shock and disappointment that manifested in a swift and unexpected movement. Once more, she pointed her sword directly at me, her intentions unmistakable. But as our fates were intertwined, the threads of fate reacted just as they had before. My thread shielded me, providing an invisible barrier of protection, while hers seemed to restrain her, holding her back fromunching an attack. I remained perfectly still, not yielding an inch. "So, you did kill a mortal," Aria finally spoke, her tone filled with displeasure. I held my ground, locked in a tense standoff with Aria, her sword still pointed at me, our threads of fate pulsing with energy. "Not only him, but also his subordinates. But they weren''t mortals anymore when I killed them," I finally spoke, breaking the silence. Aria''s frown deepened as she absorbed my words. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voiceced with curiosity and a hint of skepticism. I cleared my throat before borating. "They had used the crystals to transform their bodies. Their intent was to eliminate me, and they had even gone so far as to kidnap one of the academy students." Aria''s grip on her sword remained unwavering as she processed this new information. "Which crystals?" she inquired, her eyes never leaving mine. I could sense the lingering tension between us, but I continued to exin. "The dark ones," I replied, my voice steady. "They harnessed the power of those crystals to transform into demons. The ones I ended were no longer mortals but had be my own kin, demons." Aria slowly lowered her sword. Her eyes, however, remained fixed on me, scrutinizing my every word. I seized the opportunity to divulge more about the situation. "They also say this has something to do with the Lord of Wrath," I revealed, watching closely for her reaction. Aria''s frown deepened as she absorbed this new piece of information. She sought confirmation, her voiceced with a mix of skepticism and concern. "They mentioned your name?" she asked. I nodded, not hesitating to share this revtion. "Yes, they did. And to top it off, they had the audacity tobel me a fake. Quite sad, don''t you think?" I responded, my tone tinged with disappointment yet underscored by ayer of sarcasm. Her curiosity was piqued, and she pressed for more details. "Then what else did they say?" Aria inquired, leaning forward slightly. I considered her question carefully before responding, my tone more measured. "Well, if you want more information from me, you''re going to have to give me something in return," I asserted, raising an eyebrow. "After all, you''ve been here longer than I have, right?" >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 303: Venom Chapter 303: Venom Seven Sins System Chapter 304. Venom Aria tapped her index finger thoughtfully against her lower lip, her eyes trained on me with a scrutinizing gaze. "Hmm," she hummed contemtively. "So that means I have to pay attention to you and stick close to you more often," she mused aloud, as if formting a strategy in her mind. She narrowed her eyes, a mischievous glint dancing in them. "Or perhaps..." She leaned in a bit closer, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial tone. "I can pretend to be close to you so that they''ll target me too," she whispered, her eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that hinted at a cunning n forming in her thoughts. It was as if she saw me as the perfect pawn in her game. I couldn''t help but cringe as her gaze bore into me, filled with disdain and disgust. "Could you please stop looking at me like that? It feels like I''m being molested here," I retorted, my voice dripping with sarcasm. She didn''t waste a moment before snapping back, her irritation clear in her voice. "You''re the devil in this scenario. Comining about feeling vited? That should be my line!" she eximed, her frustration evident. Raising one of my eyebrows, I shot back with a wry grin, feeling like I''d won a round. "Well, yes, I am the devil. But let''s not forget who actually touched my body and stripped me," I reminded her, the corners of my lips curling up in an annoying smile. This was a small victory in our ongoing banter, and I intended to savor it. "You¡ª" she snapped, pointing her finger at me in annoyance, but I effortlessly finished her sentence, "...are a handsome devil," I added with a smirk, savoring the moment. "Yeah, I know that. Thank you for thepliment," I added with mock appreciation, my tone dripping with yful sarcasm. Teasing her had always been a guilty pleasure of mine. I knew I was pushing her buttons, but it was just too much fun not to. Aria, however, wasn''t in the mood for games. She inhaled deeply, her once-warm gaze turning icy and her demeanor shifting from annoyed to dead serious. The room''s atmosphere shifted as her angelic power began to radiate around her. The glow of white and gold surrounded her, creating an aura that was both majestic and intimidating."You are lucky because I still need you," she hissed, her voiceced with a potent blend of anger and displeasure. Her eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, it felt as if her gaze could pierce straight through my soul. "If not," she continued, "I would kill you right now, here." I couldn''t help but cringe inwardly. But Aria was not one to be taken lightly, especially when she was wielding her angelic power with such authority. "And you, you''re lucky because you''re stuck with me as my fateful partner," I sneered, venomcing my words. "I had ns to do away with you once I''d squeezed out all the information I needed, but it seems fate has different ideas," I added, my sharp gaze locked onto her. The atmosphere grew tense with an unmistakable undercurrent of mutual loathing. My eyes remained locked with hers as we both fell into a heavy silence. There was a strange, almost maic quality to our stares, as if the very essence of our rivalry and animosity was woven into this moment. Neither of us had forgotten the tumultuous history that had led us here. A dark aura began to envelop me, a manifestation of my raw demonic power. It swirled around me, shrouding me in a thick cloud of ck smoke. It was a visual representation of my malevolence, a reminder of my capacity for cruelty. She, on the other hand, retained the air of an angelic being, but there was a subtle shift in her demeanor. Though her countenance remained serene, a faint glimmer of celestial energy began to radiate from her. It was an unspoken challenge, a sign that she was ready for whatever mighte next. The silence between us was thick with tension, a palpable force that seemed to hang in the air, waiting for one of us to make a move. It was a standoff neither of us was willing to break, a testament to theplex and vtile nature of our rtionship. In the blink of an eye, the tension between us reached its breaking point. She tightened her grip on her sword, her eyes burning with a murderous intent that was impossible to ignore. It was clear that she had decided to make her move, and it was equally clear that she intended to take my life. Without missing a beat, she lunged at me, her sword leading the charge. The tip of her de was aimed straight at my core, and it was evident that she had every intention of running me through. It was a swift and calcted attack. At the same time, I too sprang into action. I didn''t need to rise from my seated position; instead, I activated my Wrath tentacles with a mere thought. The tips of those writhing appendages transformed into razor-sharp des, gleaming wickedly in the dim light of the room. My intent was clear ¨C I intended to strike her down before she could reach me. But fate had other ns. As our deadly attacks collided in the space between us, an unseen force intervened. A barrier materialized before us, forming a nearly invisible but imprable wall that stopped our deadly dance in its tracks. It was as though an invisible hand had seized our bodies, preventing us from continuing our lethal assault. The binding power of the threads of fate had reasserted itself, reminding us both that our destinies were inextricably linked. In that charged moment, our faces were inches apart, our gazes locked in a fierce battle of wills. The room crackled with energy as we struggled against the force that held us back, our bodies straining against the invisible chains that bound us. It was then that I let out a dark and bitter threat, a cruel twist to our already twisted rtionship. "On second thought," I hissed, my tone dripping with venom, "Marrying you doesn''t sound so bad. That way, I can r*pe you with my tentacles every single day until even the dirtiest demon won''t touch you." The words left a foul taste in my mouth, and the mere thought of being intimate with her made me shudder with disgust. But revenge had a way of making even the most repulsive actions seem justifiable. She, however, was unyielding in the face of my threat. Her eyes zed with a fiery determination as she shot back her own chilling promise. "Try it," she hissed, her voiceced with a deadly seriousness. "I''ll melt your pen*s and tentacles until you can''t breed." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 304: We Will Be The Weirdest Couple Chapter 304: We Will Be The Weirdest Couple Seven Sins System Chapter 305. We Will Be The Weirdest Couple For a few tense moments that felt like an eternity, we locked eyes in mutual hatred. Our bodies strained against the invisible restraints of fate, and our threats hung in the air like a bitter miasma. It was a stand-off. But then, as abruptly as it had started, the confrontation ended. We simultaneously pulled our weapons back, retracting the deadly instruments that had poised to strike. Her sword vanished from her grip, disappearing into thin air, while my Wrath tentacles receded back into their dormant state, slipping back behind me. In a final disy of restraint, she canceled the protective barrier. It was a clear sign that she, too, had no interest in escting the confrontation any further. The threads of fate that bound us, while still a tangible presence, seemed to rx slightly, acknowledging the de-esction of our mutual aggression. I nced away from her, my gazending on the room''s dimly lit corners. The silence hung heavy in the air, interrupted only by the distant sounds of the city outside. With a weary sigh, I finally broke the silence. "It''s not the right time to fight," I muttered, my voiceden with the fatigue of the situation. I knew that continuing our feud would only y into the hands of our unseen adversary. She nodded in reluctant agreement, her gaze also averted. "Yeah," she murmured, her voice tinged with frustration. "The culprit wants us to kill each other. If we do it, it means they seeded," she reminded me, echoing my earlier thoughts. I offered a wry smile in response, a bitter acknowledgment of our shared predicament. "Yeah, I know," I admitted, my tone resigned. It wasn''t easy to suppress the urge to engage in our usual shes, the battles that had defined our rivalry for so long. But the stakes had never been higher, and we couldn''t afford to y into our enemy''s hands. Her gaze, once filled with animosity, had softened into something resembling genuine intrigue. It was an unusual sight, to say the least."Anyway, do you know why the thread of fate suddenly appeared?" she asked, her voiceced with genuine curiosity. Her eyes briefly flicked towards me, waiting for a response. I shifted ufortably in my seat, my mind racing to formte an answer that wouldn''t betray the secrets I harbored. The appearance of the thread of fate was undoubtedly linked to my long-forgotten memories, the memories that bound us in ways neither of us fullyprehended. But revealing this truth was not an option. So, I adopted an air of indifference, shrugging casually as if the question held no real significance to me. "I don''t know," I replied, feigning ignorance. "Demons don''t know about the thread of fate; we only know about punishment. The thread has always been something of an enigma to us. It''s a matter more suited to your kind," I deflected, shifting the responsibility back to her. She furrowed her brow, her expression a mixture of frustration and intrigue. The appearance of the thread of fate had clearly unsettled her, and she couldn''t help but voice her confusion. "This is strange... The thread should have appeared far before this. At least, at the next meeting after we were separated in the mortal realm when we were still small," she mused, her voiceced with uncertainty. Her fingers absently traced the delicate thread, as if searching for answers within its ethereal strands. "So... it should be when we met in the war three hundred years ago. But why is it only appearing now?" Her confusion deepened, and she shot me a puzzled nce. "Maybe it''s because we''re not mortals?" I ventured, my tone casual but guarded. It was a usible exnation, one that would hopefully quell her suspicions. Her eyes bore into mine, her gaze searching for any hint of deception. She nodded slowly, as if considering the possibility. "Maybe," she conceded. "I''ve never heard of a pair between a devil and a goddess before, after all. We might be an exception." She raised her hand, bringing the slender thread of fate into clearer view. "We will be the weirdest couple..." I remarked, a hint of exasperation coloring my tone, punctuated by a dash of irony. The situation was undeniably bizarre, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the absurdity of it all. She let out a long, thoughtful breath as if considering the implications of our newfound connection. "I agree," she finally conceded, her voice tinged with a mix of resignation and pragmatism. "Just concentrate on our cooperation. A normal love rtionship won''t work between us after all. Just think of it as a cooperative bond that we cannot avoid." "Right," I nodded, acknowledging the practicality of her words. "So, since everything has settled, can you leave? I want to sleep." My request was delivered with a subtle hint of impatience. She eyed me with a suspicious glint in her eyes, a hint of skepticismcing her words. "I thought devils never slept," she remarked, her tone edged with a touch of cynicism. It was clear that she was still trying to get a read on me, uncertain of how this newly forged partnership would y out. I responded with a t stare, my annoyance evident. "Whatever I want to do after this, it doesn''t matter. You still have to leave my room," I retorted, making it clear that my need for some personal space was non-negotiable. Her response was anything butpliant. She leaned back slightly, her posture exuding arrogance as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Since you wanted me to leave, I decided to stay here," she dered with an air of defiance. Seating herself on the sofa, she positioned herself to face me directly. Her unwavering gaze bore into mine. "Even if you sleep, I will be happy to watch you," she added with a hint of mockery. "Besides, didn''t you say the culprits already set their eyes on you?" Her challenge hung in the air. I couldn''t help but scoff at her audacity. "If that''s what you want, fine!" I snapped, my irritation bubbling to the surface. But of course, I knew the best way to get rid of her. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 305: Im Masturbating, Dumbass! Chapter 305: I''m Masturbating, Dumbass! Seven Sins System Chapter 306. I''m Masturbating, Dumbass! I didn''t waste any more time. Without uttering a single word, I shifted back into my humanoid form, casually peeling open my clothes near the bed. As I exposed my torso, I could practically feel her gaze sharpen in shock and disbelief. "What are you doing?!" she eximed, her voiceced with sheer astonishment, as if she couldn''t quite believe what was unfolding before her. In a fluster, she averted her gaze, her eyes darting away in a desperate bid to avoid the sight. I maintained an innocent tone, masking my true intentions. "I want to sleep, and demons always sleep naked," I exined casually, hoping that this revtion would send her scurrying out of my room. There was a deliberate nonchnce in my demeanor, and I continued undressing without hesitation, my pants following my shirt to the floor. My eyes remained fixed on her, closely monitoring her reaction. I couldn''t help but smirk internally at the unfolding drama. It was a nice tactic to drive unwee guests away. A devilish grin crept across my face as I waited for her to make her hasty exit. "This is the mortal world! Wear your clothes! Have some manners a bit!" she admonished me, her voice exasperated, but she still refused to meet my gaze. I rolled my eyes, a sly grin ying at the corner of my lips. "Do demons really need to bother with such trivial things?" I replied, my tone tinged with deliberate annoyance as I continued to nonchntly strip off my underwear. "I don''t think so," I teased, my yful tone making it clear that I was enjoying her difort. My underwear flew through the air,nding squarely on her head. Oblivious to the airborne undergarment, she reached for it, her fingers making contact with the foreign object. The realization of what she held hit her like a bolt of lightning. Her expression contorted into one of sheer disgust, and she nearly screamed, but her self-control prevailed, and she managed to stifle the urge. With an exaggeratedly disgusted expression, she promptly discarded my underwear to the side and turned to face me. Her mouth opened as if she were about tounch into a scolding tirade, but before she could utter a single word, I gave her something that would surely get her out of here.I took a seat at the edge of the bed and began to touch myself. I made sure to give her a front-row, VIP view of my not-so-enthusiastic ''Dong.'' There was no way she could avoid seeing it now. Her reaction was immediate. She swiftly averted her gaze, fixing her eyes anywhere but on me. She even went the extra mile to close her eyes, as if trying to erase the image from her mind. Her face, however, betrayed her feelings, turning a shade of bright crimson. "What in the heavens are you doing, you perverted devil?!" she eximed, her voice a mix of embarrassment and outrage. I merely shrugged, maintaining my nonchnt demeanor. "Well, all our bickering has left me a little wound up, and I can''t sleep when I''m all worked up. So, I need a way to burn off some of this excess energy," I exined casually. A sly smirk tugged at the corners of my lips as I continued, my words punctuated by quiet groans and ragged breaths. "What do you mean?!" she asked, her confusion evident. I couldn''t believe her naivety. I sighed deeply, wondering how she could be so dense at a moment like this. "I''m masturbating, dumbass!" I stated bluntly, irritation creeping into my voice. Her reaction was immediate, and she gasped in shock. "You disgusting devil!" she eximed, and with a swift hand motion, she used her telekinesis to summon the nket. It wrapped around me like a tightly swaddled newborn, leaving mepletely immobilized and unable to continue what I was doing. "What the hell!" I shouted in frustration. I had been so close to finishing, and now she had rudely interrupted me. But it seemed she had other ns as she pounced on me, hugging me roughly. It wasn''t a gesture of intimacy, though; it was clear she just didn''t want me to break free from the nket''s grasp. "I won''t let you!" she dered, gritting her teeth in determination. Our struggle continued as we rolled left and right on the bed, locked in a ridiculous battle. "I just want to sleep, you crazy stalker!" I protested, frustration mounting as I tried to break free. "Then I will sleep with you!" she dered without a moment''s hesitation, before realizing how that sounded. She quickly corrected herself, her cheeks flushing. "I mean I will watch you sleep!" she rified, though it didn''t make her intentions sound any less creepy. "Then sit there like a good audience and let me go!" Iined once more, my patience running thin. I used my telekinesis to push her away, but she countered with her own telekic power, gripping my body firmly. An aura emanated from her, further restricting my movements and making it impossible for me to teleport away. It was like a bizarre wrestling match on the bed, and it was starting to feel utterly ridiculous. I struggled against her hold, but it seemed she was determined not to let me escape her bizarre vigil. Our rolling and struggling on the bed continued, the absurdity of the situation sinking in with every futile attempt to break free. But suddenly, an unexpected interruption came. An announcement materialized right in front of me. [A mortal is summoning you. Do you want to answer her call?] [Yes / No] The voice of a woman resonated in my mind, filled with a plea, a hint of desperation. ''O, Lord of Wrath, please answer my call and grant my request¡­'' her voice echoed within my head. The strange urrence made me pause. An opportunity to escape this craziness, if only for a while. So, without much hesitation, I selected ''Yes''. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 306: Unborn I Chapter 306: Unborn I Seven Sins System Chapter 307. Unborn I A dark aura enveloped my body, shrouding me in an ominous presence. It was a familiar sensation, the raw power of wrath coursing through me as I vanished to answer the mortal''s summon. Sticking out my tongue in jest, I teased Aria, knowing well that my actions would likely infuriate her further. When I appeared before the mortal, it was not in my usual humanoid form. Instead, I manifested as a swirling ck smoke, with only a pair of ominous red eyes piercing through the darkness. It was a dimly lit public bathroom. The unmistakable noise of a passing train rumbled in the background, telling me I was somewhere in the depths of the subway system. The summoning formation, etched in blood, was meticulously drawn onto the broken bathroom mirror. My crimson eyes scanned the scene, and it didn''t take long to ascertain what had transpired. A disheveled young woman sat hunched on the bathroom floor, her appearance mirroring the chaos of her surroundings. Her clothes were tattered and muddied, her hair a tangled mess. It was hard to discern whether she wore any undergarments, given the disarray of her attire. Bloodstains adorned her feet, the floor beneath her smeared with the evidence of her despair. Tears streamed down her face, carrying with them the weight of her frustration and sorrow. In this moment, she was the epitome of a desperate mortal, trapped in the harsh throes of life''s cruelty. It was a ssic scene, a tableau of misery that had driven her to seek a power she couldn''t possibly understand. I was just about toy out my usual terms when Aria''s voice, tinged with shock, cut through the tension. She appeared in her angelic transparent form, her ethereal presence unmistakable. Her wide, bewildered eyes fixated on the disheveled girl before us. "Oh, my goddess! What just happened?" Aria gasped, her angelic aura radiating concern.I shot her an irritated sidelong nce, my tone dripping with displeasure. "What the hell are you doing here?" I hissed, my voice kept to a low growl. Aria''s response was equally hushed and tinged with annoyance. "That should be my question!" The threads that bound our destinies together began to shimmer once more, casting an eerie glow in the bathroom''s dimly lit confines. I gritted my metaphysical teeth in frustration.''This cursed thread is bing a real pain,''I muttered inwardly. It became evident that our connection through the thread yed a pivotal role in Aria''s unexpected arrival, as she clung to me, inadvertently caught in the teleportation. My irritation was palpable, and I didn''t hesitate to express it. I shot her an intense re, my voiceced with annoyance. "Just don''t bother me. I''m about to grant a wish," I hissed at Aria, my displeasure apparent. But Aria was determined to have her say in the matter. Her voice was resolute, even though she knew precisely what I was nning. "I won''t let you," she dered, her determination evident in every word. Swiftly, she attempted to embrace the disheveled girl, seeking to intervene, but her ethereal form passed through the mortal as if she were nothing more than a ghostly specter. Aria seemed genuinely perplexed by the turn of events. She muttered her concern, her features mirroring her confusion. "Oh no," she sighed softly, but her resolve remained unbroken. Determined, she settled beside the disheveled girl and whispered words of assurance, her angelic presence radiating serenity. "I''m the Goddess of Chastity. Tell me what you wish, youngdy," she offered, her voice gentle and reassuring. Unfortunately, the girl remained oblivious to her presence, lost in her own world of despair. I couldn''t resist the opportunity to assert my dominance in this supernatural tug-of-war. With a pointed reminder, I made it clear that the girl''s summoning was for me and me alone. "She didn''t call you. She called me. You won''t be able to take over a mortal''s summoning," I stated firmly. Switching gears, I transitioned into my devilish demeanor, clearing my throat and assuming my Lord of Wrath persona. The air in the bathroom grew heavy with tension as I made my proposition. "I''m The Lord of Wrath. A wish for a wish. Body or soul, which one will you give me?" I inquired, my voice dripping with my usual devilish allure. The battered and bruised girl raised her head to look at me, her disheveled appearance was painfully evident. The aftermath of a brutal encounter was written all over her face, and I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of torment she had endured. Her beauty, though tarnished by her current state, still held a glimmer of its potential. I awaited her response, and when it came, it was tinged with the frustration and weariness of someone who had been pushed to their limits. "Both," she muttered, her voice trembling with weakness. It was clear that she had reached a point where she was willing to do whatever it took to escape her predicament, even if it meant making a pact with the devil. I couldn''t help but smirk at her answer. "Oh, so you''re going to ask me for two favors?" I remarked, a touch of amusement in my tone. It wasn''t every day that a mortal summoned a devil and boldly requested not just one but two wishes. With a nod of her head, she confirmed her intent. "Yes," she replied, her voice still bearing the weight of exhaustion and despair. "Very well. Just say it," I said, a sense of anticipation building. The pact was about to be sealed, and the terms of our agreement would soon be set in stone. All she needed to do now was make her wishes known, and I would be bound to fulfill them, as per the age-old rules of demonic pacts. "Please save my baby," she whispered between sobs, her voice trembling with desperation. My initial confusion quickly transformed into a deep frown. "What baby?" I queried, unable toprehend the situation fully. In response, she ced her trembling hand on her battered stomach, a small but noticeable bulge beneath her tattered clothes. It was a heart-wrenching sight. As her hand rested there, a glimmer of hope flickered in her eyes, mingled with an indomitable determination. The situation became clear in an instant, and my frown deepened. I could feel it, the presence of a fragile, struggling soul within her womb. She was not just seeking her own salvation; she was begging for the life of her unborn child. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 307: Unborn II Chapter 307: Unborn II Seven Sins System Chapter 308. Unborn II Aria''s response to the dire situation was immediate. The girl''s trembling hand, resting on her swollen stomach, was met with Aria''s own gentle, glowing palm. The soft luminescence of her touch contrasted with the dim, harsh lighting of the subway bathroom. With an unwavering resolve, Aria ovepped her hand with the girl''s and summoned her divine healing powers. The radiance from her palm intensified, bathing the small, broken figure before her in a soothing, ethereal light. It was a skill simr to mine, her healing skill. But her skill didn''t have any effect. In her desperation, Aria whispered a heartfelt plea, her voice tinged with panic and sadness. "Please, please, please work," she muttered, as if beseeching some higher force to intervene. Her brow furrowed with concentration, her eyes fixed on the girl''s stomach. Despite her fervent efforts, there was a clear sense of helplessness. Aria''s healing skill, typically so effective and potent, seemed to falter in the face of this dire situation. The glow from her palm remained, but its effects were notably absent. I couldn''t help but shake my head inwardly as I observed the desperate scene ying out before me. Aria, the goddess of chastity, was demonstrating a level of naivety that, even after all these years, still managed to astound me.''Haa... She is so stupid,''I thought, silently berating herck of foresight. In our world, there were rules, and there were deals. The girl had summoned me for a very specific reason, and the terms of our interaction were clear. It was a one-on-one deal, and no other celestial or entity had any jurisdiction over it unless one of us deliberately vited the pact. With aposed sigh, I decided to take charge. My gaze shifted from the distressed Aria to the girl in front of me. She had called upon me for a reason, and now it was time for me to fulfill my part of the bargain. "I will take that wish for your soul," I dered, my voice steady and unyielding. It was the phrase that sealed the contract between us.I didn''t hesitate to press my palm against the bloody summoning formation etched onto the bathroom mirror. In an instant, my palm made contact and sinister energy surged through me, responding to the call of my demonic powers.''Devil''s Craft.'' The dark aura shrouded the bathroom in an eerie, crimson glow. The grungy, subway restroom, marred by the filth and grime of countlessmuters, underwent a dramatic transformation. It was as if the very fabric of reality was being rewritten. In an instant, the once-squalid and dimly lit bathroom gave way to an environment that resembled a sterile operating room. However, this sterile chamber was devoid of medical equipment, save for a distinct absence of the surgical bed one would typically find in such a setting. This remarkable transformation wasn''t some mere illusion or sleight of hand. As I had grown stronger, so had my abilities, allowing me to recreate anything to a certain extent. The room''s newfound cleanliness and purity were more than just a visual alteration. Every germ, speck of dirt, and contaminant that had tainted the bathroom was methodically purged and confined to the soil beneath the floor. It was as though the room had been reset to a state of perfect sterility. This change was not arbitrary; it was a necessity. I understood that what I was about to undertake would require a pristine environment, free from the risk of infection or contamination. The girl, with her injured and vulnerable condition, deserved nothing less. The girl''s face registered a mixture of shock, fear, and perhaps a glimmer of hope as I revealed my intentions. Time, however, wasn''t on our side, and I couldn''t afford to engage in lengthy exnations or reassurances. "Lay down." With amanding tone, I instructed her to recline, my six tentacles emerging. They were in Pride mode, a manifestation of my powers dedicated to healing and poisoning. The girl, her body wracked with pain and her face etched with distress, obeyed my directive, settling down onto the transformed, sterile surface. She may not have understood the full scope of what was happening, but she was willing to trust in my abilities. "Close your eyes," Imanded gently but firmly. One of the tentacles morphed, its tip now resembling a syringe. With her eyes now sealed shut, the girl ced her trust in my abilities and the promise of salvation. I began and ensured that she was appropriately anesthetized, the substance flowing through her system to mitigate her pain and difort. This was a pivotal step in the process, for her well-being and that of her unborn child depended on a painless and precise procedure. Within her battered and wounded form, I found evidence of a heinous and cruel attack. The attacker had mercilessly targeted the life growing within her. My hands channeled my Dark Healing. My concentration was unwavering as I delved into the delicate intricacies of her body, guiding the regenerative process. Every movement was calcted. It was a fifty-fifty endeavor, a gamble with life and death, where hope warred with uncertainty. I was confident in my abilities to save the girl, mend her battered form, and erase the scars. However, the fate of her unborn child remained a question mark. Beside me, Aria stood in stunned silence. Her wide, angelic eyes were fixated on the battered girl, and a profound sense of shock and disbelief emanated from her. "Why would anyone do this to her? Why would someone be so cruel?" Her voice quivered, broken like a malfunctioning radio. Tears streamed down her face, reflecting the anguish she felt at the girl''s suffering. I couldn''t help but scoff at Aria''s reaction, though my own expression remained stoic. "Is this your first time witnessing something like this?" I taunted, my voiceced with biting sarcasm. "Perhaps you goddess only gaze upon the mortal realm''s beauty, shielded from its darker truths," I added mockingly. For devils like me, requests filled with frustration, despair, and depression were all toomon. We had grown ustomed to the bleak and twisted facets of humanity, having witnessed countless mortals who had lost all hope. Over time, we had be desensitized to the darkness that often shrouded the mortal world. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 308: Unborn III Chapter 308: Unborn III Seven Sins System Chapter 309. Unborn III "We don''t!" Aria retorted with unwavering conviction. Her gaze bore into me, and her eyes were filled with an earnest intensity. "We angels witness our fair share of heart-wrenching moments too," she continued, her voice firm. "Mortals often find themselves teetering on the brink of despair, their only lifeline being the faith they ce in us. They pray fervently, they fast, and they shed tears of anguish," she passionately defended her perspective. I remained focused on my task, my tentacles moving as I continued to operate on the injured girl. The nature of my abilities ensured that there was no visible blood, but I administered anesthesia to spare her from the excruciating pain she would have otherwise endured. "If a mortal hasn''t reached the point where they''re willing to sacrifice even the most fundamental aspects of their being, it means there''s still a glimmer of hope within them," I responded calmly, still not turning to face Aria. My words conveyed that she hadn''t yet witnessed the darkest depths of mortal suffering, an aspect of life that I, as a devil, had be all too familiar with. Aria sat there, her face contorted with a mix of sorrow and frustration. "But then... Why didn''t shee to me? Why didn''t she seek help from the goddesses? Why do mortals in despair turn to devils?" she questioned, her voice heavy with sadness and confusion. I let out a dry chuckle, tinged with bitterness. "Because summoning you takes an excruciatingly long month as payment, while us devils, well, we simply require a few drops of blood," I retorted, my tone dripping with cynicism. The harsh reality of our situation dripped from my words like venom. It was a painful truth, and my voice carried a mocking undertone. My words hit home, causing Aria to bow her head in dejection. The contrast in essibility between our two kinds was a brutal reminder of the desperate circumstances that often led mortals to seek the dark aid of devils. I couldn''t help but smirk at Aria''s response, my devilish nature reveling in her difort. "Well, you see," I began, my voice dripping with faux sincerity, "we, the devils, are all about making sure mortals really, really want their wishes granted. It''s like a test of their resolve and their desperation." Mortals often had to think long and hard before summoning us and making their requests due to the weighty price attached. After all, devils were known for their sinister reputation. However, the silver lining for them was that we rarely declined their wishes, be it wealth, power, or even dealing with certain nuisances. As for our willingness to carry out acts of violence, well, that wasn''t an issue either, although we certainly didn''t get our hands dirty.The prospect of receiving either the mortal''s body or soul as payment was undeniably enticing to us, but it was clear that Aria viewed it through a different lens. She seemed genuinely troubled by the exchange. Aria''s eyes held a mixture of confusion and disapproval, clearly struggling toprehend the devil''s twisted logic. "When a mortal goes through all that trouble to summon one of us, they tend to be quite adamant about their requests. And when ites to payment, we don''t take it lightly. It''s a matter of bncing the scales, you know? Equal exchange and all that," I exined the intricacies of devilish philosophy. Aria sighed in exasperation. "But it''s too much... It''s just too much," she muttered, her voiceced with sadness as she shook her head. She was taking this whole thing far more seriously than I was, as was typical for a goddess. I chuckled darkly. "Well, not everyone can be aspassionate as you. The world isn''t always a kind ce, and sometimes desperate souls turn to the darkness, where we, devils, thrive." Aria''s face showed her inner turmoil, torn between her natural inclination to help and the grim realities of mortal existence. She nced back at the injured girl, her heart heavy with sympathy. "Still.. it''s not fair." I couldn''t help but let out an exasperated sigh in response to Aria''s frustration. "Now shut your mouth. I need every ounce of focus to save her," I snapped back, my annoyance evident in my tone. Aria stepped closer, her plea carrying a genuine desperation. "Azrael... Please, there must be something I can do for her. Anything," she implored, her eyes pleading with me. I stole a quick nce at her and was taken aback by the sincerity etched across her face. I realized, in that fleeting moment, just how earnest she was. Such desperation was an exceedingly rare sight where Aria was concerned. Thest time I had seen her so utterly frustrated was during that war three hundred years ago. In that long-past conflict, I had identally stumbled upon her crying over the ruins of a burned farmer''s house. It had been a result of my troops ruthlessly attacking a vige and reducing everything to ashes, sparing nothing. I distinctly remembered her repeating someone''s name as she fell to her knees in despair. It was a sight I had found strangely pleasing at the time, so much so that I had let an opportunity to end her life pass by. It was a shame, but witnessing her frustration had always been a rare spectacle, one that my devilish instincts found more satisfying than outright ending her existence. Once more, my attention was drawn back to the girl. "That ''thing'' between her legs. Bring it here," I instructed tersely. My two hands and six tentacles were deeply engrossed in the delicate operation, working to mend both the soon-to-be mother and her unborn child. "Alright," she replied as she obedientlyplied with my unusual request. However, as she began to lift the object in question, a gasp of astonishment escaped her lips, and she nearly dropped it in shock. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 309: Unborn IV Chapter 309: Unborn IV Seven Sins System Chapter 310. Unborn IV "Be cautious, that''s crucial. Treat it gently," I cautioned Aria, my focus still unwaveringly on the intricate operation. "Otherwise, the baby might be iplete without it," I added, my voice steady andposed. "Y-Yes," Aria stammered, her hands trembling slightly as she handed me the tiny severed leg. It was an evident that the attacker had been ruthless, attempting to ensure the baby''s demise by any means necessary. One of my tentacles swiftly took the severed baby leg from Aria''s trembling hand. Its tip glowed with a purplish hue as my demonic powers surged through it, initiating the process of healing the tiny appendage. With meticulous care, I proceeded to insert it back into the mother''s womb, securing it to the baby''s body by meticulously reconnecting the severed nerves and veins. Somehow, infants possessed a remarkable resilience and regenerative capacity that exceeded that of adults, which was often apanied by unique protective mechanisms. This innate defense system, known as the "Innocent''s Protection," was a power that only manifested in mortal infants, deriving its strength from the light realm. Although potent, this safeguard had a limited window of effectiveness. "Fetch me the arm," Imanded Aria once more, urgency coloring my tone. Sheplied, her expression a mixture of fear and distress as she retrieved the tiny limb, abandoned near a set of grim-looking tools. With haste, she handed over the small arm, her eyes betraying the dread she felt for what we were doing. Yet, she recognized the gravity of the situation and the necessity of our actions. And so, I meticulously executed the same intricate procedure as before, ensuring the baby''s tiny arm was seamlessly reattached. Fifteen grueling minutes passed by, each one feeling like an eternity as I meticulously worked on the delicate task of healing the poor girl and saving her unborn child. Finally, I withdrew all my tentacles from her body. My hands rested on top of her gently, still emanating a soft, eerie glow from the demonic power I had channeled into her during the procedure. Aria, who had been observing the entire process with a mixture of curiosity and anxiety, couldn''t contain her concern any longer. Her voice trembled slightly as she inquired, "Is the baby okay?"I turned to her, my gaze holding a mixture of relief and grim determination. "Yes," I affirmed, a glimmer of assurance in my eyes. "Fortunately, they didn''t harm his head or heart. His little body, however, took quite a beating and was covered in bruises, but I managed to heal those as well." Although the physical wounds were on their way to recovery, I knew that the trauma and stress of this horrific incident would linger, affecting both the mother and her unborn child. I decided to take measures to stabilize them, offering whatever protection I could in this fragile moment. Aria''s concern was palpable as she asked the crucial question once more, her eyes reflecting a mix of hope and anxiety. "Will he be born normally?" Her question made me nce at her, my expression shifting to one of mild irritation. "Of course, who do you think I am? A mortal doctor?" I replied with a hint of exasperation, keenly aware of my status as the prince of the demon realm. It was an odd circumstance, I had to admit, to find myself in the role of a healer for a human child. My attention swiftly returned to the girl lying before me. She appeared significantly calmer now, the torment of her ordeal gradually subsiding. Her body, previously ravaged by brutal injuries, was beginning to show signs of recovery. The bleeding had ceased, and the various wounds were slowly closing. I leaned in closer, my gaze still fixed on the young mother. "Well," I began, "My power may leave a mark or two on the child." I paused for a moment, considering how best to convey the situation without causing undue rm. "But rest assured, these marks won''t mark him as a demonic child. They''re typically just scars, evidence of the struggles his body endured." Aria''s sigh of relief washed over the room, her voice carrying the weight of her emotions. "I see," she whispered, her expression softening. "Thank the goddess for protecting them," she added, her eyes filled with gratitude. I couldn''t help but let out a wry chuckle at her words, a bemused smirk tugging at my lips. "Seriously?" I interjected, my tone tinged with a hint of exasperation. "It''s not some goddess who healed her, you know," I retorted, my eyes narrowing as I nced at Aria. The irony of the situation wasn''t lost on me. Aria responded with a pout, her voiceced with mock indignation. "I can do it too if someone summons me," she countered, her words a subtle challenge. I couldn''t help butugh cynically at her retort, a rare disy of amusement on my part. "Ha ha ha. Nice joke, Puriel," I jeered. "Don''t forget, it takes a whole month to summon you," I reminded her, my voiceced with the undeniable truth of our respective natures. Aria clicked her tongue in frustration, her gaze shifting away as she conceded the point. "Anyway," I began, "You do know the ingredients for making a Mortal Elixir, right? Can you fetch them for me? It''ll be essential for her when she wakes up." Aria didn''t respond immediately. Her brow furrowed in concern as she regarded me, her eyes searching for reassurance. "How can I ensure that you won''t do anything to her while I''m gone?" she asked, her voice tinged with doubt. I couldn''t help but cringe inwardly at her question. "Remember," I reminded her, my tone firm, "She has sealed a contract with me. I will im what is rightfully mine when the timees." My gaze shifted toward the girl''s abdomen. "And that time has not yet arrived," I concluded, my voice carrying a somber note. Aria sighed, the tension in her shoulders dissipating as she reached a resolution. "Wait for me," she stated. In the blink of an eye, she activated her teleportation skill, vanishing from the room. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 310: Impossible Second Request Chapter 310: Impossible Second Request Seven Sins System Chapter 311. Impossible Second Request I leaned my back against the nearest wall, my eyes fixed on the girl who stilly unconscious. Flicking my fingers, I called upon my skill. ''Dispel.'' [The anesthesia has been neutralized.] I folded my arms across my chest and waited patiently for the girl to regain consciousness. While one reason for my wait was the pending return of Aria, I was also eager to discover what her second request might entail. The girl''s eyelids fluttered open gradually, and she pushed herself up, taking her time. Her first instinct was to check on her stomach, where the precious life inside her dwelled. "Your baby is safe. He''s alive and well. No organs or muscles are left behind. As long as you look after him, he will be fine," I assured her, my voice carrying the real truth. Her gaze shifted towards me, and she lowered her head in a mixture of gratitude and relief. "Thank you," she murmured softly. She attempted to rise, but the effort left her feeling drained, and she sank back down, realizing her weakness. "Even though I have fixed you and your baby, you have lost a lot of blood. Don''t move too much. Besides, my treatment hasn''t finished yet," I advised her, my tone gentle but firm. When it came to fulfilling a mortal''s wish, I never took shortcuts.She nodded obediently, understanding the necessity of patience in her fragile state. Her head bowed slightly in gratitude. Just then, Puriel materialized before us, carrying all the ingredients required. The girl could only watch as the otherworldly ingredients floated around, seemingly held by unseen hands. "Here!" Puriel announced, offering me the necessary ingredients for the Mortal Elixir. I used my telekinesis to deftly retrieve the bag containing the ingredients. With my telekinesis, I pulled each item out one by one, examining them carefully. As I sifted through the collection, I spotted the receipt, which indicated that Puriel had indeed purchased everything herself. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Puriel''s peculiar choice. "Seriously? Did you buy all of this? Why didn''t you just pick it up at a store?" I asked her, genuine curiosity in my tone. We already knew each other, so we could use our powers more freely. Puriel, with a hint of disapproval in her expression, responded firmly, "You want me to steal? No, I would rather die than do that." "Right," I muttered, only half paying attention to the exchange with Puriel. The girl, who had been observing our conversation with bafflement, seemed to have more questions than answers at this point. Ignoring the girl''s curious gaze, I focused on my task. My Devil''s Craft skill was summoned once again. ''Elixir of Health,''I requested with determination in my thoughts. The ingredients began to react. They swirled and merged together, forming aplex concoction that had eluded alchemists and doctors for centuries. It was a special elixir, sought after by many but created only through the demonic or angelic powers. The liquid began to shimmer with an otherworldly light, casting a soft glow in the room. It changed colors, shifting from deep crimson to a soothing aqua, and then to a golden hue. The aroma that wafted from it was equally enchanting, a blend of sweet and earthy scents that seemed to calm the very air around it. [You have created an Elixir of Health.] Using my telekinesis, I waved my index fingers in two different directions. One tossed the residue into the trash. The other one gave the elixir to the girl. "Drink it," I ordered without giving any exnation. The girl hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting between me and the vial of elixir clutched in her hand. I could sense her uncertainty, the wariness that came from dealing with beings she likely never expected to encounter in her life. But there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. I didn''t have the patience for further dys. With a stern look, I repeated mymand, my voice edged with impatience. "Don''t make me repeat my order." She nodded, and uncorked the vial. Without further hesitation, she raised it to her lips and drank the elixir in one determined gulp. The transformation brought about by the elixir was nothing short of miraculous. The girl''s body seemed to hum with newfound energy, her vitality fully restored. Her once-pale face had given way to a healthier and more vibrant glow. As the elixir''s magic worked its wonders, the sk that had contained it shattered into a dark aura, dissipating into the air like smoke. The girl gazed at her rejuvenated hands and ran them over her own body in wonder. The pain and weakness she had suffered just moments ago were now gone, reced by the renewed strength and vitality that surged through her. She pushed herself to her feet, her movements agile and confident. "Thank you, sir demon," she expressed her gratitude, her voice filled with sincerity. I couldn''t help but bristle at her choice of words, annoyance flickering in my eyes. "Devil," I corrected her sharply, emphasizing my royal status. "I''m a royal, not a mere demon," I reminded her, my tone carrying a hint of pride. It was amon misconception among mortals to lump all supernatural beings together as demons, failing to recognize the hierarchy and distinctions that existed within our realms. "Yes, sir devil," the girl responded respectfully, acknowledging my correction. After she gathered herposure, she wasted no time in presenting her second request. Her words were rushed. "For my second request, I want to ask you to kill my ex-boyfriend and his gang. They were the ones who attacked me," she disclosed, her voice filled with determination. However, I interrupted her before she could finish her request. I raised my hand in a halting gesture. "Hold up," I interjected, causing her to look at me in confusion. "I can''t grant it," I stated firmly. "Why?" Her disappointment was palpable as she sought an exnation for my refusal. "Because you can''t pay me with your body," I rified, my voice steady. Her confusion deepened, and she appeared utterly perplexed by my response. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 311: Impossible Second Request Chapter 311: Impossible Second Request Seven Sins System Chapter 311. Impossible Second Request I leaned my back against the nearest wall, my eyes fixed on the girl who stilly unconscious. Flicking my fingers, I called upon my skill. ''Dispel.'' [The anesthesia has been neutralized.] I folded my arms across my chest and waited patiently for the girl to regain consciousness. While one reason for my wait was the pending return of Aria, I was also eager to discover what her second request might entail. The girl''s eyelids fluttered open gradually, and she pushed herself up, taking her time. Her first instinct was to check on her stomach, where the precious life inside her dwelled. "Your baby is safe. He''s alive and well. No organs or muscles are left behind. As long as you look after him, he will be fine," I assured her, my voice carrying the real truth. Her gaze shifted towards me, and she lowered her head in a mixture of gratitude and relief. "Thank you," she murmured softly. She attempted to rise, but the effort left her feeling drained, and she sank back down, realizing her weakness. "Even though I have fixed you and your baby, you have lost a lot of blood. Don''t move too much. Besides, my treatment hasn''t finished yet," I advised her, my tone gentle but firm. When it came to fulfilling a mortal''s wish, I never took shortcuts.She nodded obediently, understanding the necessity of patience in her fragile state. Her head bowed slightly in gratitude. Just then, Puriel materialized before us, carrying all the ingredients required. The girl could only watch as the otherworldly ingredients floated around, seemingly held by unseen hands. "Here!" Puriel announced, offering me the necessary ingredients for the Mortal Elixir. I used my telekinesis to deftly retrieve the bag containing the ingredients. With my telekinesis, I pulled each item out one by one, examining them carefully. As I sifted through the collection, I spotted the receipt, which indicated that Puriel had indeed purchased everything herself. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Puriel''s peculiar choice. "Seriously? Did you buy all of this? Why didn''t you just pick it up at a store?" I asked her, genuine curiosity in my tone. We already knew each other, so we could use our powers more freely. Puriel, with a hint of disapproval in her expression, responded firmly, "You want me to steal? No, I would rather die than do that." "Right," I muttered, only half paying attention to the exchange with Puriel. The girl, who had been observing our conversation with bafflement, seemed to have more questions than answers at this point. Ignoring the girl''s curious gaze, I focused on my task. My Devil''s Craft skill was summoned once again. ''Elixir of Health,'' I requested with determination in my thoughts. The ingredients began to react. They swirled and merged together, forming aplex concoction that had eluded alchemists and doctors for centuries. It was a special elixir, sought after by many but created only through the demonic or angelic powers. The liquid began to shimmer with an otherworldly light, casting a soft glow in the room. It changed colors, shifting from deep crimson to a soothing aqua, and then to a golden hue. The aroma that wafted from it was equally enchanting, a blend of sweet and earthy scents that seemed to calm the very air around it. [You have created an Elixir of Health.] Using my telekinesis, I waved my index fingers in two different directions. One tossed the residue into the trash. The other one gave the elixir to the girl. "Drink it," I ordered without giving any exnation. The girl hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting between me and the vial of elixir clutched in her hand. I could sense her uncertainty, the wariness that came from dealing with beings she likely never expected to encounter in her life. But there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. I didn''t have the patience for further dys. With a stern look, I repeated mymand, my voice edged with impatience. "Don''t make me repeat my order." She nodded, and uncorked the vial. Without further hesitation, she raised it to her lips and drank the elixir in one determined gulp. The transformation brought about by the elixir was nothing short of miraculous. The girl''s body seemed to hum with newfound energy, her vitality fully restored. Her once-pale face had given way to a healthier and more vibrant glow. As the elixir''s magic worked its wonders, the sk that had contained it shattered into a dark aura, dissipating into the air like smoke. The girl gazed at her rejuvenated hands and ran them over her own body in wonder. The pain and weakness she had suffered just moments ago were now gone, reced by the renewed strength and vitality that surged through her. She pushed herself to her feet, her movements agile and confident. "Thank you, sir demon," she expressed her gratitude, her voice filled with sincerity. I couldn''t help but bristle at her choice of words, annoyance flickering in my eyes. "Devil," I corrected her sharply, emphasizing my royal status. "I''m a royal, not a mere demon," I reminded her, my tone carrying a hint of pride. It was amon misconception among mortals to lump all supernatural beings together as demons, failing to recognize the hierarchy and distinctions that existed within our realms. "Yes, sir devil," the girl responded respectfully, acknowledging my correction. After she gathered herposure, she wasted no time in presenting her second request. Her words were rushed. "For my second request, I want to ask you to kill my ex-boyfriend and his gang. They were the ones who attacked me," she disclosed, her voice filled with determination. However, I interrupted her before she could finish her request. I raised my hand in a halting gesture. "Hold up," I interjected, causing her to look at me in confusion. "I can''t grant it," I stated firmly. "Why?" Her disappointment was palpable as she sought an exnation for my refusal. "Because you can''t pay me with your body," I rified, my voice steady. Her confusion deepened, and she appeared utterly perplexed by my response. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 312: Revenge I Chapter 312: Revenge I Seven Sins System Chapter 312. Revenge I "What do you mean?" the girl inquired, her eyes filled with a mix of disappointment and pleading as she waited for my exnation. I pointed at her stomach, my tone resolute. "Because there is another life in your body," I began, emphasizing each word. "Your body doesn''t just belong to you. It''s also a home for your unborn child," I stated firmly. This was a fundamental rule for us devils; we couldn''t im a body that housed two souls. Aria let out a long breath of relief, visibly pleased by my response. She seemed happy, knowing that I couldn''t fully im the girl as part of our contract. The intricate bnce of demonic dealings could be confusing, but in this case, it worked to her advantage. I couldn''t help but notice the girl''s disappointment. Her hand instinctively rested on her stomach once again. "B-But¡­ what should I do?" she stammered, her voice trembling with fear. "My ex will chase me wherever I go. He wants to kill me, to kill us. I won''t be able to escape from him," she admitted, her vulnerabilityid bare. "Can''t you escape somewhere far away?" I suggested. She shook her head slowly from side to side, her expression filled with despair. "I don''t have anyone," she whispered, her voiceced with sadness. "My family disowned me a long time ago, and I don''t have any money," she admitted,ying out the harsh reality of her situation. "I can help you!" Aria eximed, her voice filled with sincerity. However, the girl remained unaware of her offer, as it couldn''t reach her ears ¨C merely a breeze in the air. The girl''s voice quivered with fear and desperation as she continued, "Even if we can escape now, one day, he mighte to us again¡­" She wrapped her arms around herself, as if seekingfort from her own embrace. Her gestures and tone conveyed a deep sense of hopelessness that tugged at my conscience."Oh, that could be bad," I said in a nonchnt tone, ncing at Aria. I let out a nonchnt sigh and turned to Aria, my gaze conveying a sense of urgency. She appeared deep in thought, contemting the gravity of the situation, especially the danger that still loomed over this girl. The girl''s voice trembled as she revealed more about her tormentor, painting a chilling picture of his actions. "His victim wasn''t the only one. He targets many women and destroys their lives. He got them drunk, took advantage of them, and then ckmailed them. I''m not the only victim; there are many more. That''s why¡­ Please, grant my second wish," she implored, her head bowed in shame and despair. I let out a contemtive hum, my eyes narrowing as I considered her request. "I can''t do it. Unless¡­" I paused, ncing over at Aria, a mischievous smirk ying on my lips. Aria caught my look and immediately frowned, a sense of unease washing over her. "What are you thinking?" she asked, her toneden with displeasure. My lips curled into a sly smile. "Unless there''s someone who is willing to pay the right price to rece you," I borated, knowing that Aria wouldn''t be thrilled with the idea. Aria''s frustration was palpable as she clenched her teeth. "What do you want, Azrael?" she snapped, her displeasure evident in her tone. "Angel''s tears. I want your tears," I responded promptly, my gaze fixed firmly on her. It was a demand that I knew would make her ufortable. Gathering tears from a celestial being like her wasn''t an easy feat, but it was one of the essential ingredients I needed for the elixir Baelthor had mentioned. For me, it was a challenging task, but for Aria, it should be rtively straightforward. Aria narrowed her eyes, her expression skeptical. "What do you want to do with it?" she asked, suspicioncing her words. I couldn''t help but smirk, leaning in slightly closer to her. "Ah, that''s my little secret," I purred. "What''s certain is that I won''t use it to harm mortals or to unleash chaos," Imented with a casual wave of my hand. Aria''s response was swift and resolute. "No," she said firmly, her eyes locked onto mine, unwavering in her refusal. I chuckled at her determination, finding her resistance rather amusing. "You know, Aria," I said, my voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone, "this could be your chance to do something selfless for a mortal. Be their savior, the angel who shed tears for their sake." She regarded me with a mix of irritation and curiosity, her lips pressed into a thin line. "You''re ying with words, Azrael," she used. I winked at her. "It''s what I do best," I quipped, leaning back with a mischievous glint in my eye. "Well¡­" I returned my gaze to the girl, a faux expression of pity painted across my face. "I can''t help but feel for her, for the plight of every girl that wretched mortal has victimized," I said with a feigned sadness, my voice dripping with insincerity. I was ying my cards right, using the girl''s desperation to my advantage. Aria, on the other hand, wasn''t so easily swayed. She fixed me with a resolute look. "I''m not negotiating with a devil," she reiterated, her gaze unwavering. I let out a disappointed sigh, a hint of regret in my tone. "Such a shame," Imented, pretending to be disheartened. "While we stand here, that vile man might be out there,mitting heinous acts, perhaps forcing himself on another innocent girl, all with his gang of aplices." My voice was nonchnt, yet tinged with sorrow. She regarded me with a mixture of exasperation and curiosity, her eyes narrowing as she tried to decipher my true intentions. "You''re not making this easy, Azrael," she muttered. I shrugged nonchntly. "Life''s never easy. But it''s the challenges that make it interesting," I said cryptically, my eyes locked onto the girl as I waited for Aria''s decision. My words seemed to have an impact on Aria. She paused, visibly conflicted by the gravity of the situation, her inner battle reflected in her eyes. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 313: Revenge II Chapter 313: Revenge II Seven Sins System Chapter 313. Revenge II The girl''s puzzled expression was priceless as she turned towards my side. Of course, she couldn''t see Aria, which yed perfectly into my hands. "Who are you talking to, sir Wrath?" she inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity. I leaned in slightly, adopting a confiding tone. "Just a goddess," I replied, making sure to emphasize that she couldn''t perceive Aria due to our binding agreement. "She could help you with your wish, you know, but she seems to be a bit reluctant. It''s a shame, really. She can''t grant your wish either, since she''s not allowed to dirty her hands with mortal''s blood." I sighed dramatically and shook my head, adding a touch of theatrics to my performance. "Though she''s the goddess of chastity," I mused aloud, casting a knowing look at Aria. "One would think she''d be more willing to help out with a situation like this." Aria, invisible and seething, had little choice but to endure my mockery as I pressed my advantage in our little bargaining game. The girl, even though she couldn''t see Aria, turned her attention toward the goddess''s supposed location. Her plea was heartfelt and desperate. "Please, Miss Goddess. Help me. Help us," she implored, her voice quivering with fear and anguish. Every word she spoke resonated with the horrors she and countless other women had endured at the hands of this despicable man. "This guy has ruined many women''s lives. Somemit suicide or go crazy. Some became his sex ves, nothing more than his ythings to use and discard." I couldn''t help but react to the gruesome details she divulged. "Oh, wow. He''s definitely destined for my realm," Imented, sparing a nce at Aria. She seemed deeply conflicted, her expression a mix of emotions.Aria clenched her fists, her eyes darting around as she grappled with her internal dilemma. The weight of the girl''s request and the terrible actions of this man had clearly unsettled her. I decided to give Aria one final nudge, knowing well the rules that governed the actions of goddesses. "Well, it seems she doesn''t agree. You know, goddesses always follow the rules, so don''t push her too much," I remarked with a nonchnt shrug, subtly urging her to consider the girl''s plea. To my surprise, this time, Aria didn''t resist. She seemed to have weighed the situation carefully, her expression shifting as she made her decision. "I agree," she stated firmly, her voice carrying the weight of her resolve. My smirk widened as I turned my attention back to her. "Say that again," I urged, extending my hand toward her, a silent request for a handshake to seal our agreement. She hesitated briefly, uncertainty in her eyes, before finally taking my offered hand. "I agree," she repeated, this time with more conviction, solidifying our pact. A subtle but distinct change overcame the scene. The air seemed to shimmer with a gentle radiance, focusing its glow on Aria. Her figure was bathed in a soft, ethereal light that outlined her presence, a clear sign that she had be a part of this newfound pact. Simultaneously, my own aura, dark and demonic, seemed to respond. It rippled and swirled around me, its usual sinister energy tinged with an unusual luminescence, a manifestation of our binding agreement. This eerie intery of light and shadow marked the delicate bnce between a devil''s contract and a goddess''s promise. "Oh, my goodness. You are real¡­" The girl''s shock was palpable, her disbelief in Aria''s existence now shattered. Her eyes widened, and she stared in awe at the ethereal goddess before her, her lips trembling with surprise. "Of course, she''s real," I chimed in casually, withdrawing my hand from Aria''s as my attention remained fixed on the girl. One of my Envy tentacles, dark and sinuous, extended toward her. The girl couldn''t help but flinch at the sight of it, her fear momentarily overriding her astonishment. She instinctively took a step back, blinking nervously. "Don''t be afraid," I reassured her, my voice calm but insistent. "I just want to know all the information about that bastard." The girl, caught between awe, fear, and desperation, finally sumbed to the situation. She remained rooted in her spot, her breaths shaky and her eyes fixed on Aria. I moved closer, my Envy tentacles carefully and gently attaching themselves to her, like dark tendrils of curiosity. My focus narrowed, and I delved into her mind, seeking the memories and thoughts that were rted to her ex-boyfriend. I had questions to ask, and I was about to get some answers. A torrent of images, emotions, and thoughts flooded my mind. I witnessed the horrifying events that had unfolded between her, her ex-boyfriend, and his gang. It was a tale of cruelty and malevolence, something that would send shivers down the spine of any mortal. I saw the moments of terror as her ex and his gang had targeted her, subjecting her to physical and emotional abuse. The memories were riddled with fear, pain, and despair. They had used her, manipted her, and left her utterly broken. While for me, a devil who had witnessed countless atrocities, this might not have been the worst. Her experiences had been a living nightmare, and it was no wonder she was so terrified of her ex-boyfriend and his gang. After getting everything I needed from the girl''s memories, I opened my eyes and nced at Aria once more. Her expression was a mix of relief and worry, a reflection of theplex situation we had found ourselves in. "I''ll collect my paymentter, after I''m done with them," I announced, my voiceced with a sinister undertone. My hand extended to the side, and with a flick of my telekinesis, I brought forth the iron mp that her ex-boyfriend had carelessly left behind. Aria''s voice, filled with concern, broke through my intentions. "Don''t kill them. I can''t do anything with the agreement," she reminded me in a firm tone. I smirked, my devilish nature showing through. "I will kill them, but in my own way," I replied cryptically. "Don''t worry, I won''t break the agreement. Just keep your mouth shut," I added with a wicked grin. With that said, I activated my teleportation skill, preparing to confront the tormentors responsible for the girl''s suffering. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 314: Revenge III Chapter 314: Revenge III Seven Sins System Chapter 314. Revenge III In an instant, I had left the bathroom and appeared on the roof of a nearby building, just above the subway station. The cool breeze ruffled through my hair, and the city''s sprawling expanse stretched out before me, a sea of lights and shadows that seemed to go on forever. My six tentacles unfurled from my back, casting long, eerie shadows on the rooftop. They transformed into sinuous, shadowy forms. They could search, hunt, and strike. Tonight, they would lead me to those responsible for the girl''s torment. "Greed. Find them for me," Imanded my shadowy extensions. They responded to my will, dispersing into the night like wraiths on a mission, separating from my body. My shadowy extensions spread out like ink spilled upon a canvas of darkness. They moved with uncanny speed, their form fluid and ever-shifting, resembling tendrils of inky smoke. In this ethereal state, they became one with the night, seamlessly blending into the shadows. These spectral creatures were nimble and elusive, capable of slipping through the narrowest gaps, be it in walls or buildings, as effortlessly as a whisper. Their movements akin to a phantom''s dance. Nothing could evade their relentless pursuit. Nothing would escape their vignce. One of my shadowy extensions slithered through thebyrinthine streets of the city until it reached its destination - a VIP room nestled within an illicit erotic club. Behind closed doors, this dark secret sanctuary. Within, the scene unfolded like a twisted tableau. Five men and one woman reveled in a disy of debauchery. The room filled with off-key karaoke, punctuated by the discordantughter of sadistic pleasure.Two of the men had seized two unfortunate women, likely sex workers employed by the establishment. Those people tormented them in a cruel and brutal way. Meanwhile, the lone woman in the room vented her fury upon a man who appeared to be a hapless gigolo or perhaps a waiter, caught in the whirlwind of chaos. The CCTV cameras in the roomy dormant. They knew better than to leave behind evidence of their acts. Once my tentacle slithered into the room, I recognized these wretched souls instantly. They were the very ones I had been seeking, and this night''s macabre revelry would be their reckoning. An evil grin stretched across my lips as I surveyed the scene from the shadows. "Gotcha," I muttered under my breath. The surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins was intoxicating. It had been far too long since I had the opportunity to revel in the torment to living mortals. For what felt like an eternity, I had masqueraded as a benevolent doctor, dedicating my powers to healing the frail and vulnerable. The charade ran counter to my devilish instincts, causing a relentless craving for the kind of exquisite suffering only mortals could provide. Now, standing on the precipice of retribution, I eagerly embraced my true nature once more. With a thought, I activated my teleportation skill once more, and in the blink of an eye, I materialized inside that dimly lit VIP room. My six tentacles, previously in the form of shadowy extensions, coiled back into my body as I arrived. The groans and pained cries, intermingled with the shrill sounds of agony, assaulted my senses. It was the kind of agonizing melody that could even rouse a mummy from its tomb. The sudden intrusion caused the men and woman in the room to turn their heads toward me, their faces contorted in surprise. I observed the status indicators floating above their heads. A realization dawned on me, these weren''t run-of-the-mill mortals. These were fighters, battle-hardened individuals with a past that reeked ofbat and criminality. It appeared they were either former academy students, expelled in disgrace, or graduates who had taken a dark and dishonorable path. "Good evening, guys. Can I join the party? You guys seem happy," I greeted them with the nonchnce of a seasoned party crasher. I had locked the door with my Telekinesis, ensuring that they would enjoy this party until the very end. "Who are you?" The leader, who happened to be the girl''s ex-boyfriend, was the first to react. He hadn''t even registered the fact that I didn''t originate from this realm due to the lightning-quick retraction of my tentacles to my back. "I''m Liney''s friend," I replied in a casual tone as I closed the gap between us. The pincers in my hand twirled casually, catching the dim club lights with an eerie gleam. Ben, the ex-boyfriend, rose from his seat and sauntered towards me, oozing arrogance with every step. "Oh, you''re her friend. Tell me, is she dead yet?" he asked with a smirk, his wordsced with cruel anticipation. A sly smile tugged at my lips. "I can''t answer that," I responded with an air of mystery. My hand halted its twirling motion and flung the pincers back at him. "I just wanted to return this to you," I remarked casually, but Ben didn''t want to catch them, letting the sharp implement fall unceremoniously to the floor. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 315: Revenge IV Chapter 315: Revenge IV Seven Sins System Chapter 315. Revenge IV Ben''s displeasure was evident. He cast a disdainful look at the fallen pincers. However, his attention quickly shifted back to me as I casually strolled over to the two wounded girls in the room. With little regard for the men who had been assaulting them, I nonchntly pushed the two aggressors aside. "Excuse me," I uttered with a deceptive politeness that barely veiled the underlying threat. My touch was gentle in appearance, but I had employed just enough of my strength to send the men staggering, their bnce teetering on the precipice of a fall. Annoyance flickered across the two men''s faces who had been thrown off bnce by my casual push. However, before they could react further, Ben raised his hand, signaling them to stand down. He was in control here, or at least he believed he was. My focus remained on the two wounded girls who were lying before me, their frail forms battered and bruised. Extending my hand towards them, I used my Dark Healing skill. In an instant, their injuries began to mend, wounds sealing shut and bruises fading as if they had never existed. But the two girls lost consciousness, their bodies falling limp. A displeased expression was on Ben''s face as he observed my healing abilities. He attempted to undermine my actions with a hint of sarcasm. "I see... you''re a doctor," hemented, an arrogant smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. I responded casually, my tone unaffected by his attitude. "Yep," I affirmed, stepping closer to the injured gigolo whoy nearby. Without hesitation, I employed my Dark Healing once again, mending his wounds and causing him to slip into unconsciousness. Suddenly, the woman in the room chimed in, her voiceced with recognition. "Oh, I know you! I saw your video," she eximed, her face lighting up with a hint of admiration. "You''re thatbat doctor who kicked that pdin''s ass!"I turned my attention to her, feigning a modest air. "Oh, you know me," I remarked with a hint of amusement. "I didn''t realize I was that famous." Ben''s displeasure simmered as he questioned my motives. He cracked his knuckles, seemingly preparing for a confrontation. "So, you came here because you were trying to be a hero, huh?" he asked, his tone dripping with disdain. I couldn''t help but respond with a sly grin. "Not really," I replied casually, my voice tinged with mischief. "I just want to have fun." As I spoke, my six tentacles emerged from my back, snaking out into the room. An eerie transformation took ce, and I returned to my true devil form. My lips curled into an evil smirk, my eyes glinting with malicious intent. It was clear that this night was about to take a very different turn. With a snap of my fingers, I unleashed my telekinesis, seizing control of the music system. The previously deafening silence was reced with ring music, louder than ever. The sudden change in volume startled them, their faces etched with shock and confusion. But their instinct to escape kicked in, and they tried to flee the room, their screams piercing through the loud music. I watched them with a wickedugh, my tentacles slithering toward them like hungry snakes. With swift precision, they coiled around their bodies, lifting them into the air. "Where are you going, mortals?" I taunted, my voice a mocking tone amidst the cacophony of music. They struggled desperately in the grip of my tentacles, their fear palpable. Ben summoned his Boost skill, his muscles bulging as he attempted to break free. The other three used their Force Grip skills to escape the tentacles'' clutches. Their efforts, however, were futile, as their powers felt like nothing more than a tickle against my strength. The girl among them, perhaps the most skilled, tried to employ her Freezing skill. Her hands trembled as she channeled her magic, attempting to freeze my tentacles. But despite her determination, her efforts were in vain. Her freezing spell was feeble inparison to the power of a devil, a mere nuisance. I chuckled, my wicked grin growing wider as I watched them struggle. Their pleas for forgiveness and desperate offers filled the room as I brought them closer to me, their panic escting with each inch they drew nearer. "No, please forgive us, sir!" the woman begged, her voice trembling with fear. "How much did he pay you? I will double it!" Ben eximed, desperation apparent in his voice. My grin widened as I brought them even closer to me, their faces contorted with fear and panic. "She paid me with her soul," I said mockingly, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "But not for this. She sought my aid to heal herself and her son." I paused, savoring the terror in their eyes. "This... I did it because someone will give me something I need, and you cannot rece it." Their pleas fell on deaf ears as they realized there was no escape from their fate. One of my tentacles snatched up the discarded pincers and a nearby chair. I used my Devil''s Craft to meld the two into monstrous-sized pincers. Their eyes widened in sheer horror as they grasped the terrifying fate that loomed before them. "Now, how about we take this little party to the next level and have some fun?" I purred with a malevolent grin. A swirling, otherworldly portal materialized in front of us. Its eerie, pulsating glow cast eerie shadows across the walls, heightening the atmosphere of dread. The chaotic screams of the terrified captives filled the room as they realized there was no escape from this dark vortex. With a sinister grin, I took a step forward, leading the way into the ominous gateway. Their shrieks of fear echoed in my ears as we were drawn into the unknown abyss. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 316: Agony I Chapter 316: Agony I Seven Sins System Chapter 316. Agony I Once we emerged from the portal, the surroundings shifted dramatically, leaving us stranded in the heart of an eerie forest, far removed from theforting lights of civilization. The dim moonlight barely prated the dense canopy of towering trees. Sinister, glowing eyes blinked from the darkness, revealing the monsters'' watchful gaze. Fear clung to the captives, and their voices fell silent as they gazed around in terror, realizing the direness of their situation. "Ah¡­ perfect!" I muttered as I inhaled a deep breath, savoring the malevolent anticipation. My sinister smile widened as I reveled in the macabre atmosphere, already teeming with the unmistakable scent of impending death. Although the gruesome spectacle had not yet begun, it was only a matter of moments before the forest would bear witness to a nice horror. My tentacles shifted, positioning one of my male hostages in front of me. His face was etched with a deep, palpable fear, and he quivered like a trapped animal on the brink of oblivion. I relished this moment, for the terror in his eyes was a delectable appetizer to the feast of fear and agony that would soon follow. "Now you can scream as loud as you want," I taunted him, my voice dripping with sadistic glee. "No¡­ Please no!" he begged, his voice a pitiful whimper, his pleas desperate and frantic. I responded with a chilling, malevolentugh that echoed through the eerie silence of the forest. "Oh, c''mon... Don''t give me that shit," I retorted, my tone mocking and heartless. "Isn''t that precisely what you said to Liney before, right?" I asked, my wordsden with venomous irony. "Now, it''s your turn to experience the very horrors you once inflicted upon her innocent unborn child."Raising the colossal pincer, I held it before me. His eyes bulged with terror as the dreadful reality set in. "No..." he pleaded, his voice quivering, desperation seeping into every word. "Please, no!" His screams pierced the night, growing louder. The sheer terror in his eyes was palpable. But, of course, I remained unmoved by his pitiful cries. Instead, a wicked smirk curled upon my lips, a sinister satisfaction derived from his torment. In this dark and twisted dance of vengeance, there was no room for mercy or remorse. The monstrous pincer mped down upon one of his legs with crushing force, and in a merciless yank, I began the gruesome process. I knew precisely how much strength to exert to make each pull agonizingly painful but not instantly fatal. Once. Twice. Thrice. I tore into his leg three times, each cruel pull sending searing pain through him. His anguished screams filled the forest, begging for mercy that would nevere. The onlookers could only watch in terror, paralyzed by the horrific spectacle. "An eye for an eye," I dered, waving his severed leg still impaled upon the ghastly pincher in front of him. With a malevolent flick, I released the pincer''s grip, and the severed limb thudded to the forest floor. The macabre ritual repeated, this time targeting his trembling hand. His once defiant body now hung limp and broken, the sheer agony etched into his feature. But I was far from finished. With the same horrifying pincer, I continued my gruesome work. Again and again, I pierced his body, each thrust aimed to avoid any fatal points. The sadistic act seemed to stretch for eternity as his screams of torment filled the air, mingling with hispanions'' terrified gasps. It was a relentless symphony of pain. The man hung limply from my tentacle, his breathing shallow and ragged, barely clinging to life. I wore a look of feigned disappointment, my sadistic amusement hidden behind a facade of mock sympathy. "Almost dead already? How weak!" I taunted, my voice dripping with cruel mockery. Raising his battered body high above the forest floor, I turned my attention to the growing horde of monsters that had been drawn by the scent of blood and the anguished cries of my victim. Their numbers had swelled, hungry eyes fixed on the grisly scene. "Ready for dinner, everyone?" I asked with a chilling smirk, relishing the anticipation of their impending feast. It had indeed been far too long since I had indulged in the torment of evil mortals like this. The forest seemed toe alive with the enthusiastic roars of the hungry monsters. They gathered beneath the dangling figure, eager for the grisly feast that awaited them. I watched with a cruel satisfaction as the anticipation in their eyes matched my own sadistic thrill. With a final, chillingmand, I uttered, "Okay. Bon app¨¦tit." With that, I loosened my grip on the dying man. His body plummeted from my tentacle, and the monsters descended upon him with ferocity. It was a gruesome spectacle. The body slumped and fell, its descent marked by the horrifying sound of tearing flesh and eager growls from the monsters below. They pounced on it with an insatiable hunger, their sharp ws and gnashing teeth tearing the corpse apart with gruesome gusto. Limbs were ripped from their sockets, and organs were devoured with ravenous delight. Amidst this nightmarish scene, I turned to the others, my sadistic grin undiminished by the horror around us. "Let''s continue, shall we?" I said, my voice carrying an unsettling calmness. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 317: Agony II Chapter 317: Agony II Seven Sins System Chapter 317. Agony II Their terror continued to escte as they desperately tried to escape my grasp, struggling with every ounce of strength they could muster. Their pleas and cries for mercy poured, but I remained unmoved. In their eyes, they saw a merciless devil, and that''s precisely who I was. It was not just vengeance I sought, but a taste of their own medicine. The torment was a mirror image of the cruelty they had inflicted upon others, particrly Liney and her unborn child. It was not a punishment; it was a cruel lesson. Among them, Ben suffered the most, and rightfully so. He had been the architect of Liney''s torment, subjecting her to unimaginable suffering. His sins extended beyond her, too, as he hadmitted countless atrocities against innocent people. I perched atop a huge monster''s lifeless carcass. My tentacles continued to assert their dominance over Ben. He had be the unwilling punching bag for my wrath. With calcted malice, my tentacles struck him again and again. His screams and cries echoed through the forest, drowned out only by the growls and roars of the other monsters eagerly awaiting their turn to feast. In this cruel spectacle of vengeance, I found a sense of satisfaction. I showed no mercy. For every ounce of pain he had caused, he would now receive it tenfold, as my tentacles exacted a brutal toll. Soon, boredom began to creep in. The rhythmic thudding of my tentacles relentlessly striking Ben''s battered body had be monotonous. His groans of agony were fading, his spirit broken. Beside him, the female subordinate hung limply within the grasp of my tentacles. Her body filled with wounds, though she seemed to fare better than her malepanion.A yawn escaped my lips as I reclined casually, propping my chin up with a bored expression. The brutality I had unleashed was beginning to lose its thrill. "This is getting boring," I muttered to myself, the echoes of my words blending with the relentless sound of punishment. "Let''s put an end to this," I dered, a sinister smirk ying upon my lips. With a casual whistle, I directed Ben''s limp body toward the ravenous pack of monsters. They moved with a grotesque eagerness, like a pack of obedient hounds answering their master''s call. Their insatiable hunger drove them to swarm around the dangling, lifeless form as they reached for their gruesome feast. I watched dispassionately as Ben''s lifeless body was ripped apart by the frenzied monsters. With anguid movement of my tentacles, I brought thest victim, the female subordinate, closer to me. Tilting my head, I locked eyes with her terrified gaze. Her fear only seemed to amuse me, evident in the twisted grin on my face. "Honestly, I don''t get why you''d put those girls through all that just because you''re so into Ben," I remarked with a hint of ironycing my words. My tone dripped with malice. "Then again, you sure seem to enjoy messing up other people''s lives," I continued, my voice taking on a darker edge. "And you know what? I like it..." With my teleportation skill, I vanished from the scene and reappeared on the other side of the dark forest. Here, the atmosphere was eerie, filled with the echoing howls of monstrous wolves that signaled the presence of a mating ritual. The chamber was swathed in a sinister aura, and the monstrous creatures within it were engaged in their primal act with fervor. The wolves assumed every female presence in this ce as an invitation to join their debauchery. They were oblivious to my arrival, their frenzied focus locked on their mating ritual. A sinister grin tugged at the corners of my lips as I confronted the woman amidst the eerie chamber of mating monsters. "Hey, remember how you used to do the same thing to your victims? Forcing them to wear sexy clothes, drugging them, and tossing them to your gang?" I asked, my tone sending shivers down her spine. The woman''s eyes widened in terror as she realized what fate awaited her. Panic flooded her voice as she struggled frantically, her pleas for forgiveness ringing through the unsettling chamber. "No! No!" she cried out, her desperation intensifying. "Forgive me! I''m sorry," she begged repeatedly, her words tinged with dread and regret. I couldn''t help but furrow my brow at the woman''s sudden change in demeanor. "Hey, I only asked you. Why are you suddenly apologizing?" Iined, a hint of irritation in my voice. However, she seemed too consumed by fear to pay any heed to my words. Her struggles intensified, and her pleas for mercy grew even more desperate. She appeared to have grasped the cruel irony of the situation, realizing that I intended to subject her to the same horrifying game she had once yed with her victims. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 318: Salvation Chapter 318: Salvation Seven Sins System Chapter 318. Salvation I sighed deeply. "Ha... you don''t even answer me. Okay. I assume you know the rules," I began. I fixed my gaze on the woman, making sure she understood the situation. "If you can escape from them, I will spare your life," I concluded. I let out a sharp whistle that sliced the air, cutting through the lustful monstrous wolves. As ifmanded by an unseen force, the creatures ceased their sexual activities abruptly, their heads turning in unison to face the source of the sound. My tentacles unfurled and crept slowly toward the frightened woman, cradling her form in the midst of the expectant pack. She pleaded desperately as it deftly lowered her into the midst of the ravenous beasts. "No! No! Please no!" she begged and tried to reach my tentacles again. But the tentacle simply pushed her down and retreated quickly. Her cries for mercy echoed through the forest, but the tentacle remained unfazed. A frenzied frenzy erupted among the beasts. The realization that a female had been offered to them triggered a wild, primal response. They moved with rming speed, their lupine instincts overpowering any semnce of reason or restraint. The woman''s panicked eyes darted around, her terror intensifying with each passing moment. Desperation etched across her face, she reached out towards me, her trembling hand a final plea for salvation. But I merely watched, my gaze cold and unyielding, devoid of anypassion. With horrifying swiftness, the wolves descended upon her, a writhing mass of fur and fangs. Her cries for help and mercy filled the air, but they were drowned out by the bestial roars and growls. Teeth sank into flesh, and primal lust consumed them all. I chuckled darkly, a sadistic amusementcing my words as I taunted the woman. "Now you taste your own medicine. Nice, isn''t it? Don''t bite... If you don''t want to get bitten..."With a swift motion, I activated my portal skill. I went inside. My form underwent a transformation. The wings, tentacles, and horns that had marked my devilish presence faded away, leaving me in my human guise once more. Emerging from the other side of the portal, I found myself back in my room at the academy. Aria was seated on the sofa, her posture poised and patient as she awaited my return. "What took you so long?" Aria grumbled in displeasure as she sat on the sofa, her eyes fixed firmly on me. In her hand, she held two small crystals that shimmered like diamonds ¨C her Angel''s Tears. I chuckled lightly, my tone nonchnt. "Well, I was just too busy ying," I replied with an easygoing attitude, taking slow, rxed steps toward her until I stood directly in front of her. It was a rare urrence for Aria toe to me herself, and I had initially expected to have to remind her of our arrangement. I reached out to take the Angel''s Tears from Aria''s hand, but she quickly withdrew it, her gaze unwavering. Her eyes bore into mine as she questioned me. "Tell me. What have you done to them?" Aria''s voice held a stern tone. Casually, I shrugged, as if the matter was of little consequence. "Not much, really," I replied, my fingers deftly plucking the Angel''s Tears from her hand and examining the shimmering crystals in my palm. "Just returned the favor, you could say. Gave them a taste of their own medicine, much like they did to their own victims." I turned the delicate crystals over in my hand, a sly smile tugging at my lips. "And, as you know, even us devils prefer an equivalent exchange. We are, after all, the arbiters of punishment," I added with a satisfied tone, my eyes never leaving those precious, rare items. It was a pity that I hadn''t witnessed how she was shedding these tears myself, but I was content with the spoils. Shifting my attention to Aria, my curiosity piqued. "So, what happened to that girl after I left?" I inquired, though I had no real concern for her fate. My hand extended the precious Angel''s Tears to the side. My gluttonous tentacle, like a ravenous snake, appeared and devoured the glistening crystals in one swift motion. Aria regarded me with suspicion, her eyes narrowing. "Why do you want to know?" she countered, clearly wary of my motives. "Just curious," I replied nonchntly, feigning a casual demeanor. The truth was, I didn''t care for the girl''s well-being, but I wanted to gauge the extent of Aria''s involvement and assistance to Liney. I anticipated her answer, but what I heard next made me inwardly cringe. "She has nothing and no one. So I took her to a homeless shelter and gave her my money. I''ve also returned the rest room to its original condition," she dered with unwavering resolve. "Excuse me? Your money?" I blurted out in disbelief, my eyes widening in sheer incredulity. My cringe was practically visible on my face as I struggled toprehend her actions. I found myself amazed, but for all the wrong reasons. Why on earth would she give her own money to a mortal? Aria''s resolute response left no room for doubt. "Yes," she affirmed, her tone crystal clear. But then she turned to the side, her expression shifting into a frown. "Now, I''m broke," she admitted, her voice tinged with a hint of regret. I couldn''t help but feel a bewildered mixture of amusement and disbelief. Her choice to empty her pockets for a mortal''s sake was beyond myprehension. I was utterly speechless, my eyes locked on her in sheer astonishment. "What the hell..." I muttered under my breath. Perhaps this was the reason her lengthy investigation had yielded such results ¨C she had be personally invested in the affairs of mortals. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 319: Weird Relationship Chapter 319: Weird Rtionship Seven Sins System Chapter 319. Weird Rtionship Aria''s determined gaze remained fixed on me. "She needs it more than I do, you know!" She sounded somewhat exasperated, as if my apparentck of empathy frustrated her. My cringe factor escted further. "Right. Whatever," I replied in an offhand manner, turning away from her and ambling toward my bed. It was bing increasingly evident that she would be left to fend for herself until her next paycheck rolled in. "Since everything has settled..." I continued, pausing for a moment as I reached my bed. "You can go back to your room now. I have work to do this morning," I added, gesturing toward the exit to signal that our conversation hade to an end, at least for now. Without a word, Aria swiftly used her teleportation skill, vanishing from my room. I couldn''t help but be taken aback.''Oh, she obeyed,''I thought to myself in surprise. That was certainly good news, considering the rather heated exchange we''d had earlier. I fell onto the bed and couldn''t help but drift into contemtion. My mind pondered the consequences of the rtionship between a devil and a goddess. The very idea of us, two opposing forces, entwined, made me shiver in disgust. I knew our union could potentially challenge or even disrupt the bnce of this world. I wondered about the repercussions, the turmoil that might ensue. After all, my mere existence already a problem. With the potent power of the legendary demon coursing through my veins, I was akin to a ticking time bomb, an unpredictable entity that could detonate at any given moment. But yeah, I wouldn''t say no for a business cooperation.''I''ll think about itter,''I thought as I closed my eyes. ----- The morning light filtered through the curtains. With my usual routine, I rose from my bed and geared up for my daily exercise. This time, however, there was a change in the air. Since our identities were nowid bare, there was no need to avoid each other anymore. With a sense of liberation, I opted for a run in the yard instead of heading to the gym. I pounded the familiar path beneath my feet, my thoughts wandered, and I couldn''t help but anticipate our encounter. It wasn''t long before our paths converged, the rhythmic thud of our footsteps syncing together as we jogged side by side. Aria broke the silence with a polite but pointed greeting. "Morning, Dr. Allen," she emphasized at ''Dr.Allen'' words, her tone carrying a subtle challenge. I chuckled under my breath, acknowledging the unspoken message in her words. "Morning, Aria, the prodigy pdin," I replied, mirroring her emphasis with a wry smile. She snorted in annoyance. "What''s your n for today?" she asked. I shot her a sidelong nce, yfully raising an eyebrow. "Why are you asking me? Do you have a crush on me?" I teased, pretending to be utterly disgusted by the notion. Her response was an exasperated re. "Don''t tter yourself," she retorted. "You said the cult had their eyes on you, right? So yeah, I''ll act as your closest friend and make them put their eyes on me too." I grumbled in mock annoyance, rolling my eyes to the side as I continued jogging. "Right, I forgot about that," I admitted. "I feel like I''m being taken advantage of," I muttered. Aria shot back with a quick retort, a wry smirk ying on her lips. "That should be my line," she countered. I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Touche," I admitted, shaking my head in amusement. Turning my gaze to the other side, I caught sight of the trio lurking behind a sizable tree. They wore sly smiles and yfully raised their thumbs, teasing me. I took a deep breath, feeling the trio''s watchful eyes on me. "Yeah, they''re definitely keeping tabs," I mumbled to myself, though I was certain the trio''s intentions were more geared toward spreading juicy gossip than anything else. Suddenly, without warning, Aria wrapped her arms around me in a tight hug. She spoke sincerely as if her words warm and genuine. "Thank you for sharing everything with me," she said, her voice filled with appreciation. I took a surprised step back from Aria, bewildered by her sudden hug. "What the heck?! Have your brain broken?" I protested, caught off guard by her unexpected affection. She shot me an irritated look. "You said they were watching you," she hissed in frustration as if her actions werepletely justified. "Yes. My students. Not the cult members!" I emphasized, frustration evident in my voice. "Tch!" Aria clicked her tongue, clearly annoyed. "So you''re just taking a chance," she remarked, her gaze sweeping over me from head to toe. "That should be my line," I retorted, my irritation growing. At this rate, I felt like transforming back into my demonic form and facing off with her right here. Why did she keep getting under my skin? "Then you should stop saying something ambiguous next time," Aria defended herself. "It''s you who should stop making arbitrary assumptions," I retorted. As we were locked in a heated exchange, John suddenly approached us. "Morning, you two," he said with a friendly grin. Aria and I both jumped in surprise. We greeted him back with a somewhat flustered. "Morning." To my astonishment, Aria quickly snuggled up to me, linking her arm through mine. She was putting on quite a show, pretending to be enamored with me. I shot her a sideways nce but decided to y along for now. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 320: Play With A Devil Chapter 320: y With A Devil Seven Sins System Chapter 320. y With A Devil Without losing his smile, John nced at Aria''s hand wrapped around my arm before he looked at me. His gaze was intense, calcting, and I could practically see the gears turning in his head. It was clear he approached us with a specific purpose, and my gut told me it had everything to do with the cult. I bet they''d picked me out as their newest target. Lucky me. "Wow, I didn''t know you were close to Ms. Aria, doc," John said, raising an eyebrow. I shot Aria a quick, side-eyed nce and forced my own smile, as artificial as it could get, and suppressed my disgust. I''ve always been a devil, and as the master of deception, I could usually y the part of the charming, poker-faced doc without breaking a sweat. But right now, all I could muster was a weird, crooked grin that probably made me look more like a sideshow attraction than a respectable medical professional. "Y-Yes, we are kinda close," I stammered, the words slipping out of my mouth before I could even think to stop them. I couldn''t believe I let those words escape my lips. "Yes, we are very close," Aria said, She fixed me with a knowing look, hugging my hand tighter. I felt like pping her hand away, shaking my head vigorously, and revealing that we were far from being the dynamic duo she was portraying. But somehow, I managed to stop myself. Even though I was pretty sure I could handle the cult alone, I needed her, more than I cared to admit. I needed her to help prove that the demons had nothing to do with the chaos in the mortal realm, and I hoped she could convey that message to her mother. John''s frown deepened, suspicion etched across his face. "But I thought you were close to Ms. Julia, doc," he asked, his wordsced with doubt, as if he could smell the deceit in the air.I was about to open my mouth, ready to provide some semnce of an exnation, but Aria beat me to it. "No, no, you''ve got it all wrong," she dered. She shifted even closer to me, and her hand on my arm tightened its grip. "Dr. Allen is closer to me than anyone else. Ms. Julia is just a colleague, and nothing more," she added. I fought back a cringe that threatened to take over my face as I turned my gaze towards Aria. My eyes shot her a look that was positively dripping with disgust, and my expression screamed out,''I know we''re just pretending here, so can you please not make it so ridiculously over-the-top? It''s disgusting.'' Aria met my disapproving stare with a nce of her own, maintaining her serene smile even in the face of my silent criticism. Her eyes seemed to say,''Shut up and y along with me,''and for better or worse, I got the message loud and clear. So there I stood, sporting a forced grin. ''Right...''I thought. Since Aria wanted to put on a show that we were ''very close,'' I figured I''d give her a taste of just how close we could be. So, with a sly smirk tugging at the corners of my lips, I casually slid my arm around her waist, pulling her close to me. The effect was immediate, her cheeks flushing a shade that looked anything but natural. But, hey, desperate times called for desperate measures. I turned my gaze toward John, my expression ying up the charade. "Yeah," I said, echoing Aria''s words, "just like she said. I''m incredibly close to her." I leaned in a bit closer, lowering my voice to a sultry whisper, "So close that we know and memorize every inch of each other''s bodies." I couldn''t help but add a mischievous wink for good measure. "You catch my drift, right?" This time, it was Aria''s turn to cringe, and her disgusted look could have curdled milk. But she managed to restrain herself from giving me an earful right then and there. We were toeing the line between ying it cool and going way overboard with this act. Casually, I turned to Aria, a wicked glint in my eyes. "What''s wrong, dear? Why the face?" I asked with a sly grin, leaning in a little closer. "As if I''m not in the mood to give my ''meat'' to you," I shot her, not holding back. If she wanted to y with a devil, I''d show her just how devilish it could get. Aria''s face flushed crimson, and she looked like she was ready to explode with a mix of anger and disgust at my brazen remark. But, to my surprise, noints or protests spilled from her lips. Herposure held, though barely, and she shot me a sidelong nce. "Oh, I didn''t know you two had reached that stage," John chimed in, his eyes wide with surprise. He continued, "It seems I was mistaken in thinking that you were close to Ms. Julia." "It''s all good," I replied, offering a faint smile. "But I hope you can keep this on the down-low," I added, lowering my voice a notch for emphasis. "You know, I don''t want this to turn into some wild scandal or anything. I''ve only been on the job for a few months, after all," I continued, my eyes scanning John''s face for any sign of understanding. Although, to be honest, the request was a tad futile. We''d already pulled this act here, at the academy yard, after all. John shed a reassuring grin. "Don''t you worry," he assured me. "I''ll keep my lips sealed," he said with a wink, as if he had a secret agent''s level of discretion. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 321: I Kissed The Goddess Of Chastity In Public Chapter 321: I Kissed The Goddess Of Chastity In Public Seven Sins System Chapter 321. I Kissed The Goddess Of Chastity In Public Aria released her embrace and shed a bright smile at John. "Anyway, do you need anything else from us?" she asked, her tone shifting to a more casual, conversational note. John shook his head, his curiosity still apparent in his gaze. "Nah, I''m just curious," he replied, clearly not ready to let go of his inquiries. I decided to seize the moment to get back to business. "Speaking of curiosity," I chimed in, nudging the topic towards his well-being. "How''s your wounds? Do you need any medical advice or anything?" I asked, my professional persona reemerging as I probed for details about his condition. "I''m fine," John replied, his tone even and nonchnt, as if he''d brushed off my concern. But I couldn''t let this slide, not after what I''d seen. "Just remember," I interjected, addressing John but intending for Aria to hear loud and clear, "don''t y around with devil summoning. It''s seriously dangerous." It was also my way of subtly letting Aria in on just how far John had gone down the dark and dangerous path of summoning. Aria''s eyes widened with surprise as she turned to me. "He''s summoned a devil?" she asked, her voiceced with worry. I offered a casual shrug, directing my attention back to John. "I don''t know," I quipped, a sly grin tugging at the corner of my lips. "Have you, John?" I asked, my gaze fixed on him. "Not yet," John responded, his voice devoid of emotion, as if he were under some kind of influence or spell. He admitted, "That night, I just stared at the paper, wanting to do it but too scared to go through with it."Aria didn''t waste a second to express her concern. "Good, because you really shouldn''t summon them. They''re pure evil," she chimed in, her words carrying a genuine worry. "Yeah, they''re pure evil," I added, stressing the point as I exaggerated a look of disgust for added effect. "That''s precisely why¡­" I turned to Aria, and in one swift, daring move, I nted a kiss on her lips right in front of John. It was a bold move, to say the least. In a matter of seconds, I had just stolen a kiss from the goddess of chastity in public. "As his mentor," I continued, unfazed by the surprised expressions around me, "you really need to keep a close eye on John and be there to guide him. I''m sure he''s going to need all the help he can get," I added with a sly smile, meeting Aria''s eyes with a teasing glint. I could practically feel the anger in Aria''s eyes, that familiar glint that spelled trouble for anyone who''d seen it. But she was trapped in the act and couldn''t retaliate directly. "Sure," she replied, her voice clipped, her anger barely concealed. "Great," I said nonchntly, shing her a grin that probably only fueled her frustration even more. John decided to chime in with a touch of formality. "Okay, I''ll let you know if I need anything or your assistance, Ms. Aria," he stated, as though trying to smooth things over. Aria replied with a forced smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Good." "I''ll excuse myself then. See you around," John said, taking his leave with a nod before he walked away. Once John was out of earshot, Aria''s face twisted into a look of unmistakable displeasure. She wiped her lips with the back of her hand as if she''d just encountered something thoroughly disgusting. Her eyes bored into me with an intensity that could have set a building on fire. "What was that for?" she asked, her tone dripping with irritation. I turned to her, maintaining my casual facade, and shed a smirk. "You mean the kiss?" I countered, my voice light and teasing. "We have to show that we''re close, right? A hug just wouldn''t have cut it," I reasoned, trying to defend my audacious move. Aria''s displeasure was palpable as she hissed in response. "Nonsense." She wasn''t letting me off the hook that easily. "No, I''m serious," I insisted, my voice carrying a hint of exasperation. "If it''s just a hug, people have seen me hug Julia before. They might think our rtionship is no different from how I am with her," I reasoned, fabricating the lie on the spot. I snapped my fingers for emphasis. "You know, maybe you should just sleep with me next time to really prove how close we are," I tossed out the ridiculous idea with a cheeky grin. Aria''s reaction was immediate, and she hissed in annoyance, clearly not amused by my audacious proposal. "You...!" she began, her voice heavy with irritation. "Right, you are a devil after all, and I probably shouldn''t expect much in the way ofmon sense from you," she muttered, a scowl etching her features. My eyes practically bugged out of my head. "Wait... You''re putting your hopes on me now? Does this mean you''re actually starting to trust me?" I asked, my tone tinged with a hint of mockery. Aria''s response was to grit her teeth in frustration. She seemed to decide that leaving me to my own devices was the best course of action. I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly as she turned to walk away. "Well, well, looks like my real morning is just getting started," I mused to myself, my voice tinged with a knowing smile. It seemed like our little charade was far from over, and the game between us had just taken an intriguing turn. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 322: Working And Working Chapter 322: Working And ''Working'' Seven Sins System Chapter 322. Working And ''Working'' After the curious encounter with Aria and John, I continued my jog through the peaceful park. The soft morning sun filtered through the branches. The rhythmic pounding of my feet against the ground served as aforting distraction. Returning to my dorm, I quickly showered and got ready for the day ahead. The duty was calling, and I couldn''t afford to bete. I stepped out the door and into the academy building. On a typical weekday morning in the mortal realm, I found myself seated in my office. The room was filled with the subdued hum of fluorescent lights, and the scent of antiseptic was in the air. I nced around. My tentacles unfurled, each one snaking its way to the medicine cab. I began to inspect the rows of medicine bottles. The cool ss and stic containers nestled in their designated spots. The list was clutched in one hand, while a pen was gripped firmly in the other. I would asionally recite the names of the medicines, checking them off as I went, making sure each item was in stock. The task was a routine one, and for most, it might have been mundane. Yet, despite the boring duty, a soft, resigned groan asionally slipped from my lips as I worked through the list. Not only once but repeatedly. It was clearly filled with pleasure. Things were definitely taking a different turn this morning. I wasn''t alone, and ire was right there with me. She was down on her knees in front of me, and, well, let''s just say my jeans weren''t zipped up. Her mouth was hard at work, giving my enthusiastic erection the kind of attention it deserved. Surprisingly, it wasn''t me who wanted this and came to me first, but ire. The whole arrangement had started as her initiative, and it was her who''d offered to deliver a meal and, well, her particr brand of service. It was a package deal, it seemed, and after the recent... developments between me and Aria out in the yard, turning ire down just didn''t feel like an option.Not only ire. Hidden behind a curtain near the bed, Julia was discreetly busy, quietly straightening her clothes. She had her own ns for the day, a ss to teach, and she was getting herself ready. We''d also shared an intimate moment earlier, and I''d made sure she enjoyed every bit of it. In addition to the indulgence with both ire and Julia, they had both kindly prepared me decent meals. I''d received two lunches today, one from each of them, along with the breakfast I''d brought from my dorm room. It was turning out to be quite the feast, and I couldn''t help but marvel at a nice start of my day. Things heated up with ire, I eventually reached my climax, releasing my pent-up tension with a hiss of pleasure. It was a satisfying moment. I could hear the notification about my Lust points in front of me, but I decided to let it be for now. There was work to do, after all. "Ten painkillers, check," I muttered as I felt the climax ripple through my nerves. I was no stranger to multitasking. In my realm''s office, I was used to working while enjoying services like this. I could maintain my focus and carry on without flinching. After all, it was just a simple blow job. ire slowly withdrew her head from my now limp erection, taking her time to ensure she didn''t miss a drop. She swallowed every trace of the white liquid, leaving nothing behind. Afterward, she gently wiped the corners of her lips, erasing any lingering evidence of my release. With practiced grace, she rose to her feet. In an almost choreographed sequence, one of my tentacles swiftly zipped up my jeans and efficiently adjusted my pants. It was as if nothing had happened. ire''s lips formed a pout when she noticed myckluster response. "Is that not good enough?" she asked with a hint of worry in her voice, her eyes searching for reassurance. I raised one of my tentacles, silently signaling her to hush. My focus remained squarely on the list in my hand as I meticulously ticked off thest item. "And twenty mana potions, check," I announced, my voice calm andposed despite the recent distractions. My tentacles withdrew from the cab. They coiled and settled behind my back. My hand gently ced the list and pen on my desk. I turned to face ire, a soft smile ying on my lips. "It was good, ire. Thank you for your service," I expressed my gratitude as I leaned in to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. ire, however, didn''t seem entirely satisfied. She looked up at me, her expression tinged with disappointment. "But you didn''t give me any response," she pointed out, her eyes searching for a connection that had eluded her. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 323: Why They Are Smell Like You? Chapter 323: Why They Are Smell Like You? Seven Sins System Chapter 323. Why They Are Smell Like You? I offered ire a reassuring smile, understanding why she felt the need to mention myck of response. "Do you remember what Ivy said to you in the shadow realm?" I gently reminded her. Ivy had provided them with plenty of information about me, shedding my habits, my usual tasks, their positions in the shadow realm, and even my rtionships with other devils and demons. One of those details happened to be my somewhat unconventional sexual habits. I didn''t want them to be taken aback, especially given how much more rxed I was in the mortal realmpared to the shadow realm. The way I multitasked with my tentacles for nearly everything mighte as a shock, but I wanted them to be prepared. ire remained quiet for a moment, her thoughts sorting themselves out, before she finally nodded in understanding. "Good girl," I praised ire, my hand tenderly caressing her hair. ire''s face flushed with a hint of shyness, and she leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are you going to have full intercourse with me next?" she asked, her curiosity and anticipation mingling in her question. "I will," I affirmed, my voice steady. But then, I shifted my attention to the clock on the wall. "But..." I gestured toward the clock. "Not now," I cautioned. Julia, who had just finished dressing, stepped over and opened the curtains, the morning light streaming into her figure. "With your Devil''s Craft, you don''t have to work anymore. Why are you still doing it?" she inquired, genuine curiosity coloring her tone. I took a deep breath. "I wish it could be that easy," I began, offering a dry smile in response. "Even though Aria already knows my true identity and we''ve decided to turn a blind eye to each other''s real selves, the light realm can''t officially know that I''m here. Or at least I can''t openly announce my presence to them," I exined. "So..." I shrugged. "I still have to carry on as Dr. Allen, just as she acts as Aria, the prodigy pdin," I continued.Julia returned my dry smile with one of her own. "That makes sense," she agreed. "Alright, I''ve got to head to ss. It''s almost starting," she added. ire, who''d been present all along, chimed in as well. "Me too," she concurred, confirming her own imminent departure. The two of them exchanged brief farewells before making their way to the door. However, just as they were about to exit, Aria appeared right in front of my office. "Good morning, Ms. Aria," Julia greeted her with a warm smile, her demeanor rxed and amiable. She had a way of making everyone feel at ease. In contrast, ire remained on high alert, offering only a nod in Aria''s direction. This was the stoic ire, the one known for her cool and collected disposition. Aria responded with a friendly "Morning," as the three of them acknowledged each other. Their brief encounter in the hallway swiftly ended as Julia and ire made their way to their respective sses. Meanwhile, Aria entered my office. I wasted no time in greeting her, my expression a mixture of bitterness and curiosity. I crossed my arms over my chest, making my displeasure evident. "What do you want?" I inquired bluntly. Aria responded with rity, a hint of casualness in her demeanor. "I''m just a mentor here," she exined. "They haven''t assigned me to teach any sses yet. So I don''t have anything to do at the moment." Her exnation was straightforward. ''Right... I forgot about that,''I mused silently. She was a recent addition to the academy, and it was unlikely that she''d been assigned to teach a ss just yet. Besides, word had it that the academy had already arranged for another teacher to take over Theo''s responsibilities. Aria came to a stop in front of me, her expression mirroring the displeasure I''d exhibited earlier. Her judgmental gaze bore into me, making her disapproval abundantly clear. My own brows furrowed in response to her reproachful look. "What?" I snapped impatiently, my tone curt and a touch defensive. "They smell like you. What have you done to them?" Aria questioned, her disapproval still evident in her voice. A sly smile tugged at the corners of my lips. "Guess," I challenged her, thoroughly enjoying her difort. But Aria was in no mood for games. Her displeasure was palpable as she hissed, "I''m not interested in ying around. Just answer me." I leaned in slightly, my eyes locking onto hers as I prepared to reveal the truth. "Well," I began, relishing the moment. "Mortals can smell like a devil for one of two reasons. They''ve either recently engaged in intimate activities, or they''re in the service of a devil," I exined with a hint of mischief in my voice. "Or," I continued, allowing my smirk to widen, "it could be both." Aria''s expression shifted from annoyance to a mix of surprise and curiosity. I could see her mind working as she processed the implications of my response. "So, which one?" she asked me. "In their case¡­ It''s the third one," I stated. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 324: Im Just Doing My Job As A Devil Chapter 324: I''m Just Doing My Job As A Devil Seven Sins System Chapter 324. I''m Just Doing My Job As A Devil Aria''s eyes widened, and her brows furrowed in disbelief. "You turned them into your servants?" she asked, her voiceced with a hint of anger and unmistakable displeasure. I leaned back, a devil-may-care grin dancing on my lips. "Yeah," I said, my tone dripping with nonchnce. I gave a casual shrug, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "They''re totally head over heels for me, and I happen to like them, so why not?" Aria''s fiery determination manifested. With a flick of her wrist, her sword materialized in her hand. The de shimmered with a deadly holy aura. Swiftly, she pointed the sword at my neck, much like she had done the day before. The door behind her closed with a telekic force. However, this time, there was a subtle difference. Aria knew that the de wouldn''t be of any use, thanks to the threads of fate that entangled us both. I met her fierce gaze head-on and utterly unfazed. The determination in her eyes met my resolve. Aria''s voice dripped with righteous indignation. "You know you shouldn''t do that! What''s the difference between you and ''them''? Didn''t you both turn mortals into demons?" Her initial hint of anger had now evolved into an unmistakable fury. I knew she meant the cult. I couldn''t help but chuckle nonchntly, as if the situation was nothing more than a passing breeze. My gaze locked onto her. "Oh,e on, cut me some ck. I''m nothing like them. My servants retain their intelligence and full awareness, unlike those other folks." I gave a casual shrug to emphasize my point.Aria''s frustration only seemed to intensify. "That doesn''t justify your decision! You both turned mortals into demons, that''s the point!" I leaned in a little closer, meeting her fiery gaze with a hint of smugness. "But," I retorted, "I did it based on their consent." My tone was unabashed, as if that single phrase held the key to resolve all moral quandaries. Aria shot back with a pointed argument. "So are they. They transformed and used those crystals to be demons," she insisted. I leaned back, musing over her words with a raised eyebrow. "Hmmm," I hummed, keeping my nonchnt demeanor intact. "You''ve got a point there, I''ll give you that. Congrats," I stated in a rxed tone, as if I were handing out a gold star for her argument. Her frustration was clear, and she gritted her teeth, narrowing her eyes. "Azrael, I can''t let this go," she hissed. It seemed like she was gearing up to report the whole ordeal to her mother. I couldn''t help but respond with a casual scoff, holding back a chuckle as if Aria''s words were nothing more than an empty threat. "Pfft," I retorted, feigning indifference. "So I am," I stated with a wicked glint in my eyes. With a sly grin, I moved my fingers with a subtle, almost imperceptible motion, using my Telekinesis skill. In an instant, Aria''s de was repelled, swerving away from me. Aria''s eyes shed with a mixture of anger and frustration, her grip on her sword tightening. But I met her gaze with a touch of haughty amusement. "I''m not here to justify myself," I stated firmly, my voiceced with the confidence only a devil could exude. "I am a devil. I hold the power and authority to turn mortals into my subordinates, much like you do. They willingly made a pact with me, and I''ve simply granted their requests, taking them as my payment. It''s as straightforward as that." I shot her a displeased look, my eyes locked onto hers, unyielding. "And for the record," I added, "It doesn''t break any rules. I''m just doing my job as a devil." I lifted my head a bit, an air of cocky confidence enveloping me. "You can sue me if you want, I don''t mind," I fired back, not one to be easily intimidated by her threats. Aria''s frown deepened as she scrutinized me. "What is your n?" she ventured to guess. I couldn''t help but let out a sinister chuckle, relishing the opportunity to reveal my wicked intentions. "Well," I began, leaning in slightly as if I were about to share a well-kept secret. "That way, our little deal is utterly shattered. I''ll have to return to my own realm, and so will you. Then, it''s back to business as usual, just like three hundred years ago. War, chaos, and destruction right here in the mortal realm." A wicked smirk curled onto my lips, revealing the predator beneath the charm. I licked my lips in a predatory hunger, my eyes glinting with a savage desire. "You see," I purred, "I''m a little thirsty for blood after what happened yesterday. And I don''t mind carrying out more massacres." My words were heavy with menace, as I awaited Aria''s reaction, fully aware of the sinister path I was suggesting. Aria clenched her teeth. "You haven''t changed," she hissed, her voice dripping with irritation. I shrugged, my smirk refusing to budge. "What do you mean?" I asked with an air of faux innocence, even though we both knew the truth. "Do you really think living among mortals can change me? Putting a wolf among the sheep won''t make the wolf forget his identity," I reminded her, my wordsced with a sly confidence. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 325: Breakfast For Her Chapter 325: Breakfast For Her Seven Sins System Chapter 325. Breakfast For Her Aria''s irritation was evident. She let out an exasperated scoff. "Hmph! Nice words. You''re always like that," she retorted, clearly displeased with my demeanor. I couldn''t help but revel in her annoyance, and my smirk transformed into a sweet, almost mocking smile. "Thank you for yourpliment," I replied, my tone casual and nonchnt, as if I were taking her criticism as a form of praise. Her frustration reached a boiling point, and the sword in her hand began to shimmer with ethereal light once more and disappeared. Aria turned away from me. "You know..." she began, the wordsing out with a hint of sadness. No, it wasn''t just sadness, but a deep-seated disappointment. "I really hope you''re better than this," Aria murmured in a low voice like a whisper. "Did you say something?" I asked, my brows furrowing in disbelief. Her words sounded so improbable that I couldn''t help but question my own sanity. I had to wonder if I was experiencing some kind of hallucination or delusion. Aria''s response was less than convincing. "Nothing," she replied, as if she had almost let something slip, something she hadn''t meant to reveal. Suspicion gnawed at me, and I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes at her. Something was definitely off about her behavior. A question lingered on the tip of my tongue, one that was so absurd and ludicrous that it made my stomach turn. "Are you..." I started to ask, but then, my voice trailed off. The words "in love with me" almost spilled out. But I knew it was just a stupid question.It was both absurd and unsettling, and I had to mp down on it before it fully escaped. I wasn''t sure if it was the threads'' influence or if the mortal realm''s air had somehow twisted my thoughts into something unthinkable. Her frown deepened. She turned to me. "What?" she snapped, clearly not in the mood for any kind of conversation. I bit my tongue, deciding to swallow the question that had almost escaped my lips. I wasn''t about to delve into some awkward revtion right then. "Nothing," I replied dismissively, leaning back in my seat as I sent her a pointed look. "Don''t bother me if you don''t have to," I added, attempting to put an end to our interaction. However, I couldn''t resist the urge to add a parting shot. "Also..." I reached into my bag and pulled out a crumpled paper bag containing myme sandwich. With a nonchnt flick of my wrist, I tossed it in her direction, not caring whether she caught it or not. Aria''s reflexes were quick, and she snagged the bag out of the air. She eyed it skeptically, a puzzled frown forming on her face. "What is this?" she asked. "My breakfast," I informed her, "ire and Julia made extra food for me, so I don''t need it anymore." Her frown deepened as she gazed down at the offered meal. "Are you trying to poison me?" she asked in disbelief. The suspicion in her eyes was hard to miss. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her usation, not taking it too seriously. "I wish I could," I retorted, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "But I know it''s not that easy to take you out with a little poison. You could simply Dispel it with a snap of your fingers." If the devil and the goddess were going to have a showdown, it''d have to be manual. We''d have to do the dirty work ourselves, and it would take some real bloodshed. Curses and poison wouldn''t cut it. Her frown deepened once again. "Why did you give it to me?" She seemed genuinely perplexed by my seemingly random act of generosity. "Because someone just gave all her money to a random girlst night," I dered with a sly smirk. I knew she must be hungry, and I had a sneaky suspicion that by offering her food, I might be able to catch her off-guard or perhaps make her more careless in our interactions. After all, I was always one step ahead. Aria was clearly taken aback by my revtion. "What?" she eximed in disbelief, her eyes wide with surprise. I let out an exasperated sigh. "Just eat it," I insisted. "We have an important mission, while you and I are connected by the thread of fate. I have no idea what would happen if you were to die, and I sure as hell don''t want your recklessness ruining my investigation," I reasoned. It was a peculiar dance of trust and maniption, and I was determined to make it work to my advantage. Puriel''s silence lingered as she cautiously peeked into the bag''s contents, her eyes darting between the food and me. Her gaze then shifted back to meet mine. "Thank you. I appreciate it," she finally said. With that, she turned and quietly left the infirmary. Once the door closed behind her, I couldn''t help but scoff under my breath. "Thank you she said," I muttered in a low voice, my tone dripping with sarcasm. It was a rare moment, and it caught me off guard. With a shake of my head, I turned my attention back to the table, where a book awaited me. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 326: Complicated Chapter 326: Complicated Seven Sins System Chapter 326. Complicated Puriel''s PoV Puriel sauntered out of the infirmary and closed the door behind her, the old hinges squeaking in protest. But that wasn''t the end of it, not for Puriel. She didn''t just walk away. Instead of leaving, she crept back to the door, her fingers gently wrapping around the handle. With an almost mischievous glint in her eyes, she cracked it open just a smidge, just enough to get a peek inside. It was a ssic move, one that even the old-school private detectives would nod in approval at. She knew she had the advantage with her skill. But Puriel wasn''t one to underestimate Azrael. The devil was slippery, and as sharp as a serpent''s tooth. It was only a matter of time before he sensed her holy power so she preferred to spy on him in an old-fashioned way. Puriel''s keen eyes remained locked on the scene within the infirmary. The door was barely cracked open, just enough for her to get a glimpse of Azrael, who was sitting there like the picture of tranquility. Azrael sat in his chair. A medical textbooky open in his hand, its pages filled with diagrams and mortal knowledge. One hand cradled his chin, while his elbow restedzily on the chair''s arm. His legs were neatly folded, one ankle casually crossing over the other, and he appeared utterly at ease. This was a different Azrael than the one Puriel knew. Puriel couldn''t help but wonder what he was up to. It wasn''t often she saw him so rxed, so¡­human. It was a sight that intrigued her. ''He doesn''t look that bad,'' she thought, her inner voice catching her by surprise. It was the most random and wildest thought that had ever crossed her head. Seriously, of all the things to pop into her brain while spying on her nemesis, it had to be this?*Ba-thump* Her heart began to race, pounding in her chest like a trapped bird desperately trying to escape. This wasn''t a sensation she had felt before, at least not when she had only known him as Dr. Allen. She had always been aware of the connection, the invisible thread of fate that bound them together, but it had always been more of an abstract concept. Now, as she watched Azrael, fully aware of his true identity, the feeling was different. It was as if a switch had been flipped, and she was experiencing something entirely new. Puriel tried to brush it off, to convince herself that it was just a random rush of adrenaline or perhaps the strange mystic energies that had entwined their destinies. But the sensation didn''t go away so easily. ''Wait¡­ he didn''t do anything?'' she thought in disbelief, her brows furrowed in confusion. The longer she stared at him, the more her face heated up. She could practically feel her cheeks turning red. It was a moment that left her utterly baffled. She had expected schemes, maybe some demonic shenanigans or a hidden motive. But instead, here was Azrael, calmly engrossed in his mortal medical tome, as if he were just a regr guy catching up on his reading. After what felt like an eternity, she realized that nothing was happening, and her hopes of uncovering some dark secret were fading fast. With a heavy sigh, she finally epted the futility of her stakeout. She slowly closed the door and let out a long breath, feeling like aplete and utter fool. She had been standing there like a crazy stalker, utterly obsessed with the man who, at the moment, was nothing more than a regr person enjoying the most ordinary of mornings. Her stomach chose that moment to make itself heard, growling with hunger. It was a reminder that she hadn''t eaten since the night before. Puriel''s financial situation was less than ideal, and she had to be frugal with her expenses, including food. Puriel stepped away from the door, her face no longer burning red. She knew she needed to find a way to quell the relentless growling in her stomach without spending a dime. ''Just fill my stomach with tap water then,'' she thought with a wry smirk. Puriel turned on her heel and strode down the corridor, her thoughts still upied by her earlier encounter with Azrael. She clutched a crumpled paper bag in her hand, something that now seemed more suspicious than satisfying. Her steps carried her closer to a trash bin conveniently ced along the corridor. Her hand hovered over the bin, fingers curled around the paper bag. It dangled there, suspended in mid-air, as she wrestled with her decision. There was no way she could eat that food, it was from her enemy, after all, a devil! The paper bag seemed to tremble. Puriel hesitated. "I know it''s not that easy to take you out with a little poison." His words echoed inside her head. Puriel''s eyes darted toward the sandwich, her thoughts churning like a cauldron of curiosity and caution. ''I should at least know whether he''s lying or not or how disgusting the food he makes is,'' she thought with a mental shrug, her mind made up. With a resigned sigh, she headed toward the cafeteria. It was a quiet corner that she sought, far from prying eyes, where she could inspect the sandwich in rtive peace. She sat alone, the sandwich resting before her like an mystery waiting to be unraveled. She carefully unwrapped the sandwich. Her keen eyes observed every detail. It looked like a normal sandwich, just as it had at first nce. No weird, otherworldly ingredients, no strange glyphs or sinister markings. Her fingers traced the crust of the toasted bread, feeling its ordinary texture. Taking a deep breath, Puriel separated the halves of the sandwich, revealing the filling. Strawberry jam. It was in, almost disappointingly so, but there was nothing unusual about it. She couldn''t detect any trace of poison or demonic power. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 327: Red Haired Vampire Chapter 327: Red Haired Vampire Seven Sins System Chapter 327. Red Haired Vampire ??? and Puriel''s PoV ''Wait¡­ He''s seriously giving me food?''she thought, her eyebrows knitting together in disbelief. She had expected secrets, danger, and hidden agendas when it came to Azrael, not a simple sandwich. The whole situation was as bizarre as a three-headed demonic serpent dancing in the light realm pce''s hall. Puriel closed the top of the toast, sandwiching the strawberry jam filling between the slices of bread. With the sandwich held close to her nose, she took a cautious sniff, her instincts on high alert. She wasn''t about to let her guard down, not with Azrael and his penchant for the unexpected. Her eyes narrowed in suspicion, and she inhaled deeply. No strange smell, nothing unusual. It just smelled like a regr, fresh sandwich. It didn''t carry the scent of danger or any vile concoction that could wreak havoc on her senses. But Puriel wasn''t quite done with her inspection. She examined the toasted bread, turning it over to check for any hidden signs of tampering. There was nothing to be found. It was fresh, far from expired, and looked as innocent as any ordinary sandwich. Puriel''s gaze remained fixed on the sandwich before her, her doubts and skepticism lingering. It was as if the sandwich held the answer to a riddle she couldn''t quite decipher. She took another reluctant bite, her teeth sinking into the toasted bread and the sweet, familiar taste of strawberry jam filling her mouth. She chewed the food with meticulous care, savoring every texture, every taste. The jam was as sweet as summer, and the toast was delightfully crispy. It was, by all ounts, just a pair of toasts with strawberry jam. Nothing more, nothing less. Puriel sighed and took another bite of the sandwich, munching on it as she considered the less-than-ster taste. It wasn''t exactly a culinary masterpiece, not even close to delicious. She was well aware that her tight budget had dictated her menu for the day. With meager supplies in the refrigerator and pantry, she couldn''t afford gourmet feasts orvish dining.The toasts were in, the jam simple, but they filled her stomach. It was functional, practical, and served its purpose in keeping her hunger at bay. She even nned to skip her breakfast, a way to save a few bucks until lunch or dinner. Bite after bite, she savored the irony of it all. This was the first time she''d ever received food from the likes of a devil, her nemesis, the prince of the shadow realm, from... him. ''I feel ironic and pathetic,''she thought, her inner voice a whisper of self-deprecating honesty. It was absurd, really. Here she was, sharing a quiet moment with the very being she had battled against for centuries. It was a strange twist of fate. But amidst the irony and self-reflection, there was something else. A glimmer of joy, like a tiny me in her heart that refused to be extinguished. It was a reminder that, beneath theyers of conflict and time, there was still a trace of the El she had known in Azrael. A boy who had befriended her during her loneliest of times, a boy who had shared secrets and smiles. Indeed, Puriel couldn''t forget the atrocities Azrael hadmitted during the war three hundred years ago, nor could she erase the scars left by his actions. But in the simplest of gestures, like offering a sandwich, she found a glimpse of the past, a hint that perhaps not all hope was lost. Puriel finished thest bite of her strawberry jam sandwich, her fingers delicately brushing away the crumbs from her lips. As she sat there, she gazed at her wrist, the very spot where the invisible thread of fate coiled and intertwined with her destiny. Her heart ached with a mix of emotions. She contemted theplex rtionship she had with Azrael. She couldn''t help but wonder,''But a goddess and a devil¡­ Light and shadow¡­ Can we be together?''Her thoughts echoed. Unbeknownst to Puriel, a red-haired vampire moved with a stealthy grace down a nearby corridor. Her steps were swift and silent. She had the beauty of a vampire, ageless and captivating. Her wealth had afforded her luxuries most vampires could only dream of, and she used it to maintain her beauty and power. This vampire had an insatiable appetite for real human blood, which she viewed as the elixir of life, and she had the means to indulge her cravings. It wasn''t just any human blood she sought, but a particr variety, one with certain rare and mysterious contents that granted her unique advantages among her kind. The red-haired vampire turned a corner and caught sight of a figure seated in the corner of the cafeteria, with her back to her. Her sharp vampire senses couldn''t help but notice the golden hair. The golden hair reminded her of angels and goddesses. But in the mortal realm, such beings were said to be nothing more than tales told in the dark. Was it possible? Could she have stumbled upon a goddess in the midst of mortals? It seemed imusible, if not downright impossible. After the war, she had never encountered one. The red-haired vampire decided to continue her journey toward the principal''s office. Her daughters were waiting for her, and they had matters of their own that required her attention. Little did the red-haired vampire or Puriel know, their paths were destined to cross once more. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 328: My Lord... Chapter 328: My Lord... Seven Sins System Chapter 328. My Lord... Red''s PoV The red-haired vampire continued her stroll down the corridor, her sharp eyes scanning the familiar yet foreign surroundings. The hallway was quiet. This was her element¡ªthe calmness of an empty corridor. "Ah, the joys of an empty corridor," she muttered under her breath, a wry smile ying on her lips. She had no love for crowded ces. The corridor held an air of nostalgia mixed with an undercurrent of unfamiliarity. Despite being an ex-frequent visitor, the passage seemed different, as if touched by a slight hint of change. *Ba-thump* The red-haired vampire''s footsteps faltered as an unexpected surge of emotion seized her. Her heart seemed to skip a beat before galloping in her chest, a sensation she hadn''t experienced in a long while. It was a peculiar feeling. Stopping in her tracks, she spun around, her eyes sweeping the corridor in a frenzied search. But there was no one to be found, just the empty space that should have led to the infirmary. It was as quiet and lifeless as it was supposed to be¡ªno sign of a soul, no visible presence, yet an intangible sensation lingered in her heart. It was like something¡ªa maic force, an echo from the past¡ªwas tugging at her, a pull she couldn''t resist. Her heart ached, a strong sense of longing and nostalgia squeezing her chest, but she couldn''t decipher its source."My Lord¡­" she murmured, her voiceced with both longing and bitterness. It was a name whispered countless times in solitude, a yearning for someone who never appeared. For three hundred years, she had whispered those words, her voice a prayer into the void, hoping against hope that he would materialize before her. But he never did. The vampire''s mind swirled with memories¡ªmemories of a time long past, a time of loyalty and service to a master who had long abandoned her. It was a chapter of her history she couldn''t close. Resuming her path toward the principal''s room, the red-haired vampire''s countenance transformed, her visage once again veiled in an icy veneer. The red-haired vampire pressed the door handle and pushed the door open, greeting whoever might be inside the room. "Morning," she casually announced, stepping into the principal''s office. Inside, Penelope and Katrina, her two daughters, were engrossed in conversation, discussing something on the sofa. Upon seeing their mother, their jaws practically dropped to the floor, and they shot up from their seats in sheer shock. "Mom! Why are you here?!" Katrina blurted out, her eyes wide, filled with disbelief at the sudden appearance of her immortal parent. "Didn''t I say I would pick you up?" Penelope chimed in, equally surprised, her voice mirroring the astonishment of her sister. "I''m just making an unexpected pit stop, you know, trying to surprise my lovely daughters," she retorted in a light and sardonic tone, a yful glint in her eyes. The red-haired vampire strode into the room, settling herselffortably on the sofa. With a steely glint in her eyes, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and faced her daughters. "Also don''t treat me like an old woman. I can do everything myself," she dered. She leaned back against the cushions, her posture exuding a sense of self-assuredness. ncing to the side, she gazed at a painting adorning the wall. Her confident demeanor seemed to dissipate. Her eyes were fixated on the painting, a portrait that held an almost reverent silence. It was her master''s painting, and as she stared at it, a wave of memories flooded her mind. The confidence that had brimmed moments ago dwindled. The painting evoked a quiet reverence, an undeniable acknowledgment of the power and influence her master once held over her existence. Katrina and Penelope exchanged a quick nce at the painting on the wall, before turning their attention back to their mother. From the subtle shifts in their mother''s expression, they immediately discerned that she was once again lost in her longing for the devil in the painting. It had be a routine urrence and a familiar sight that no longer held the strangeness it once did. "Mom, why are you here?" Katrina inquired once again, her curiosity evident in her voice. The red-haired vampire shifted her attention to Katrina, offering an exnation. "I decided to end my exile. Life in the mountains¡­ it''s not too shabby, but truth be told, it''s a tad dull. So, I thought I''d spice things up a bit in the city for a while before heading back," she disclosed. "Bored, huh?" Penelope chimed in with a smirk ying on her lips. "So, this isn''t about the devil?" she teased, the mischievous tone evident in her voice. "Remember when you told me you sensed something devilish? Starting to see things?" she added, the corners of her lips curling in a teasing grin. The red-haired vampire chuckled in response. "That''s my business. I''ve got this special connection with my master. I could sense it, andtely, I''ve had this feeling that he''s pretty close," she revealed, her voice carrying a sense of conviction. Katrina and Penelope were almost on the verge ofughter, but the sudden change in their mother''s demeanor made them swallow their amusement. The intense look she shot their way was enough to put a halt to their chuckles and straighten their postures. "Alright, enough chit-chat. I came here for the new mentors. I heard they have something special in their blood. Can you fill me in on that?" the red-haired vampire switched gears, getting straight to the point. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 329: The Devils Boring Morning Chapter 329: The Devil''s Boring Morning Seven Sins System Chapter 329. The Devil''s Boring Morning Azrael''s PoV ''Ha... Finally, she''s gone,''I thought. I let out a long, exasperated sigh, my thoughts drifting as I nced at the closed door. Puriel had left the room, but I knew she''d probably had her eyes on me for a while before her departure. It was almost amusing, considering her new job didn''tmence until after sses were over. She, just like me, had idle time to burn. That was why I had decided to bury myself in books, trying to blend in and appear like an ordinary mortal being. As for Puriel, I couldn''t fathom what she expected to glean from her watchful observation. It wasn''t like I could frivolously unleash my Demonic Powers in this academy. I might be a devil, but I wasn''t keen on causing chaos, especially when I was already embroiled in a substantial investigation. Did she think I was some naive mortal teenager with no intelligence? Maybe she believed I''d create havoc for the fun of it, as if I didn''t have bigger issues to deal with. Sitting at the infirmary''s desk, I found myself absently staring at the window. The morning sunlight streamed in, casting patterns of light and shadow across the room. The quiet hum of the infirmary settled over me, and the only interruption was the asional distant chatter from the hallways. It was a moment of tranquility, yet it felt like an eternity. Having finished my breakfast, I idly twirled the fork between my fingers. The tomato juice sat beside me, and with a soft clink, I took a sip, the tangy vor briefly awakening my taste buds. But beyond that, I was left with the silence and my own thoughts.''I want to go for a walk¡­''I groaned inwardly, feeling like a whining child stuck in a tedious situation. I idly entertained the thought of leaving one of my tentacles behind as I snuck out. It seemed like a decent idea to get some fresh air, but even if I could take a stroll, I had to consider where on earth I could wander off to. ''Hunting?''I pondered, shaking my head. The notion of hunting in broad daylight with the sun zing overhead felt immensely risky. Sure, I could slink off to remote areas, but those pesky mortals had their satellites. The sunlight made me more visible, and being spotted by one of the mortals'' devices was a risk I couldn''t afford to take. Feeling utterly defeated, I slumped on the desk, letting out a sigh as I rested my head on the cool surface. My mind was wandering. The day felt sluggish and uneventful. I closed my eyes, deciding to catch some shut-eye. Puriel wouldn''t be able to kill me, and I knew I was far superior to any other creatures around. A short nap wouldn''t hurt, I figured, especially since I had little to do and even less to worry about. So, with a resigned sense of calm, I allowed myself to drift into a much-needed nap. The bell rang, signaling the anticipated break for the students. Startled from my light slumber by the sound, I blinked away the remnants of sleep and let out a sleepy yawn, stretching my arms upward as if to chase away the lingering grogginess. For a moment, I assumed I was alone in the infirmary, only to find an unexpectedpanion. Puriely sound asleep on one of the infirmary beds, the curtain drawn around her. There was only a small gap in the curtain, allowing us to watch each other. I couldn''t help but furrow my brow. I had honestly thought she was long gone, but here she was, making a return. Puriel was definitely back because she was bored, I was certain of that. I considered what mischief I could conjure up to disturb her or perhaps provoke her into annoyance. Before I could execute any of my devilish schemes, however, the trio strolled into the infirmary, each of them clutching a paper bag. My attention swiftly shifted from Puriel to the new arrivals, and my eyebrows quirked. "Yahoo!" Barry''s distinctive voice filled the room as he entered, and a grin stretched across his face. It was hard not to be amused by that kid. "This is an infirmary, not a cafeteria," I reminded them, a hint of irritation in my voice. I was pretty certain those paper bags they were carrying weren''t intended for me, so it was clear they were here simply for snacking. "Rx, doc. We won''t make any noise or make a mess," Ion chimed in with a mischievous grin, trying to reassure me. But knowing Ion, that promise was dubious at best. Darren promptly grabbed a seat and loungedfortably. "So?" he prodded, looking at me with a smirk. "Exin what happened between you and that pdin. We have heard everything," he teased, referring to the recent encounter that had caused quite a stir. "Yeah," Barry chimed in, echoing the sentiment. "Loud and clear," he added with a lighthearted chuckle, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "You were even willing to throw away Miss Julia for her," Ion teased, shaking his head in exaggerated disapproval. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 330: Join The Cult? Chapter 330: Join The Cult? Seven Sins System Chapter 330. Join The Cult? I sighed, realizing that I needed to provide some exnation to the trio since they had been in the yard this morning during the encounter with John and Aria. I didn''t want them to be entangled in the dangerous web of the cult or whatever else was going on. John had been after me, not them, and I wanted to keep it that way. If the cult and John had any nefarious ns, they should be directed at me and Puriel, not them. However, there was no escaping the fact that I needed to rify a few things, especially my connection with Puriel. With a frown, I started to exin. "I didn''t throw Julia away," I asserted firmly. Barry, with hisid-back demeanor, casually opened his paper bag and dug into his ham and cheese sandwich, continuing the conversation without missing a beat. "Well, you sounded like that this morning," Barry said, his shoulders lifting in a nonchnt shrug. "You hugged that pdin in the yard and seemed very close. You even kissed her," he reminded me, his mouth half-full as he chewed. Darren, sitting beside him, jumped into the conversation, popping open his to-go container of macaroni and cheese. "Must we remind you? You previously told us that you didn''t know her," he pointed out, the confusion evident in his voice as he spooned some of the pasta into his mouth. Barry then turned to his friends, his eyes lighting up with a newfound realization. "Guys, I think that''s why Miss Aria made that fanfic!" he eximed, a look of revtion on his face as though he''d just cracked a major case wide open. "Oh, that makes sense!" Ion chimed in eagerly, his eyes wide with realization as he took a bite of his pizza, starting from the crust as if it were a ritual. Darren''s disappointment was evident as he spoke. "You lied to us. So cruel," he stated, his gaze fixed on me.I let out an exasperated huff. Leaning back in my chair, I sought to exin. "I told you this is not what it seems," I asserted. "I honestly didn''t recognize her. It was only when we met that I finally put the pieces together," I exined, hoping to rify the situation. Attempting to regain their trust, I reiterated, "You know I never dug into that and never cared about it," reminding them that my encounters with the pdin hadn''t been premeditated or calcted. "Really?" they chimed in unison, their eyes still fixed on me, filled with usation. With a t stare, I shot back. "Yes," I affirmed firmly. " I just recognized her as my long-lost childhood friend when I met her," I added. Darren''s surprise was clear. "Wait, you guys are childhood friends?" he asked, his eyebrows raised in genuine shock. His surprise then shifted into a thoughtful frown. "Then why didn''t she recognize you when you first met?" he inquired, his tone growing more inquisitive. Part of me wanted to snap back with a retort like,''That''s because she''s dumb,''but I managed to hold my tongue. "I changed a lot after we separated," I exined, taking a deep breath. "And for our name, as a child, we only knew our nicknames and never knew each other''s full name." Barry chimed in, nodding repeatedly in understanding. "I see. That makes more sense now," he admitted, disying a level of eptance. But then, with a mischievous grin, he couldn''t help but stir the pot further. "That doesn''t make you sound any less suspicious," he pointed out, his voice dancing with amusement. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at hisment. "Suspicion is my middle name," I quipped in response. Darren''s sudden pause. He fixed his gaze on me. It was as if a lightbulb had gone off in his head. Hesitantly, Darren reached out and gripped Barry''s shoulder, trying to ry his thoughts while keeping his eyes on me. "Wait, Barry. I think I understand something," he said, his voice taut with a new kind of apprehension. Barry turned to Darren, a puzzled expression on his face. "What?" he inquired. Darren''s voice quivered slightly. "Do you remember they were talking to John¡­" His words trailed off, leaving the sentence unfinished. "Doc... you didn''t join the cult, right? You''re not their aplice, right?" Ion questioned, the worry evident in his tone. My initial reaction was to raise an eyebrow, baffled at the suggestion. I facepalmed. Join the cult? An aplice? Seriously? I was no one''sckey or minion! >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 331: Devils Allure Chapter 331: Devil''s Allure Seven Sins System Chapter 331. Devil''s Allure "No, of course not! Where did that conclusione from?" I shot back. A cringe of disbelief etched across my face. Ion, however, didn''t seem the least bit daunted by my reaction. With an innocent grin, he offered his rationale. "Well, that''s just a guess," he exined, as though his wild theory was as casual as pondering the weather. I couldn''t resist smirking in response to Ion''s unwarranted suspicions. "Don''t worry," I retorted with a sarcastic edge to my tone, my eyes glinting with yful mischief. "If I were to join the cult, you guys would be the first people I''d visit to make a sacrifice," I added. Barry shuddered. "You scared us, doc," he said, his voice carrying the lingering tremor of his fear. I leaned in towards him, a smirk ying on my lips. "You should. I am your killer mentor after all," I teased with a hint of mock menace, enjoying the yful exchange. Quick to switch gears, I smoothly transitioned the conversation. "Anyway, don''t forget our practice this afternoon," I reminded them, interjecting a note of authority in my tone to signal the end of our casual banter. Their expressions shifted slightly. They knew that my mention of practice effectively signaled the end of our current unuseful discussion. "Okay," Barry conceded with a sigh. The trio packed up their half-eaten meals, stashing the remnants back into their paper bags as they rose from their seats.With a casual farewell, Barry spoke for all of them. "See youter, doc," he said and then they filed out of the room. In response, I waved them off. Once they were out of sight, I shifted my attention to the bed where Puriel had been resting. Given the trio''s chatter, it was hard to believe they hadn''t been aware of her presence. However, as I looked at the bed, I couldn''t see a trace of her. The sheets were perfectly arranged, and there was no sign of her presence. I leaned back in my chair, folding my legs with an air of casual nonchnce. "If you''re done sleeping, get out of here," I called out, addressing Puriel. The tone in my voice was matter-of-fact. "This isn''t a ce for sleep." The mere mention of keeping an eye on me seemed to summon Puriel into the room. She settled herself in a nearby chair, her displeasure evident in the grumpy expression she wore. Her eyes fixed on me with a look that clearly said she was less than pleased. "No. I decided to keep an eye on you," she stated. I couldn''t help but respond with an eye roll and a drawn-out exhale in response to her excuse. "You can watch me from somewhere else. No need to loiter here," I expressed, a hint of annoyance tingeing my words. With a hint of exasperation, I continued, "They''ll think we''re dating." The thought itself was enough to make me cringe, not because I had anything against Puriel, but the assumptions and gossip that might spawn from her lingering around me at the infirmary were thest things I needed. But yeah, after that kiss... It would be unavoidable. Still, I wanted to keep my distance. Puriel''s response left me dumbfounded. "That is indeed my goal. I want to make them think we''re dating," she dered in a tone that brimmed with seriousness. I exhaled deeply. How could she possibly think that would help anything? The idea of fueling those already swirling rumors made me groan inwardly. Her next statement only added fuel to the me. "And I want to make sure you don''t turn any mortals into your servants again," she used. It was as if she held me solely responsible for all the recent turmoil and chaos. My reaction was less of genuine amusement and more of mockingughter. It wasn''t the kind ofugh that bubbled up from finding something funny, but rather one that carried a tone of ridicule. Her response was a re filled with anger. "You want to prevent a devil''s allure? How cute," I taunted, myughter punctuating my words. It was as though the very notion of resisting the allure of our kind was a child''s fantasy, something far-fetched and unattainable. Puriel wasn''t one to back down. She met my mockery with a retort, her displeasure clear in her voice. "Why not? You guys are evil. That should be very easy, right?" Her tone was defiant, a challenge thrown down before me. I acknowledged thebel without hesitation. "Yes, we are evil," I conceded, my voiceced with an air of self-assuredness. "But mortals need us. They see us as their desperate escape, a means to attain their deepest desires. As long as mortals continue to think like that, they''ll never be able to break free from our allure," I stated confidently. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 332: Golden Pen ? Lame Sandwich Chapter 332: Golden Pen ? Lame Sandwich Seven Sins System Chapter 332. Golden Pen < Lame Sandwich She pressed her lips into a thin line, shooting me an annoyed look. The tension was clear, but she couldn''t voice herints, not when my words were undeniably true. "Just likest night," I murmured, my voice edged with mischief. I leaned in closer, my eyes locking with hers. "That desperate mortal summoned me, not you." A flicker of irritation popped across her features, and I relished it, reveling in the way it disrupted herposed demeanor. It was a dangerous game we yed, this push and pull. But what pleased me more than anything was the twist of control, the notion that even under her disapproval, I remained unchained by her disapproval. I could see the frustration in her eyes, her attempts to restrain the surge of her divine essence, I was not blind to it, nor was I daunted by it. I straightened, allowing a subtle, knowing smirk to curve my lips. "Don''t you just hate it when reality doesn''t align with your expectations?" I taunted. She exhaled sharply, her gaze boring into me, but I could sense the underlying acknowledgment of the truth in my words. I knew the rules, the boundaries we operated within. Mortals summoned me, not her, and that irked her to no end. "But it was me who finally settled everything," she reminded me with a fierce look, her eyes glittering with determination and a hint of defiance. I couldn''t help but let out a dark, mockingugh, unable to resist the urge to provoke her further. "That was a nice joke," I chuckled, my voice tinged with an evil edge. "Considering it was you who ended up having to pay double. To me and to her," I emphasized, relishing the opportunity to remind her of the price she had to pay for my assistance. "While I... I got a nice payment from her," I added with a self-satisfied smirk, making sure she understood who reaped the most benefits from our little arrangement.Her response was wrapped in pride and determination. "I don''t regret sacrificing something small of myself for something better," she stated boldly. "Money is just a small thing for a goddess like me. I won''t die if I don''t have it. But she is different. She would die if she didn''t have it. She needs food," she continued, her tone firm and resolute. I shook my head as I reclined in my chair, propping my elbow on the armrest. Resting my chin on my hand, I couldn''t help but mock her at that moment. "So heroic," I uttered, dripping with sarcasm. "Yet stupid," I tacked on, unable to resist adding a touch of devilish glee to the conversation. Leaning forward, I casually picked up a pen from my cluttered desk, twirling it between my fingers before bringing it up for disy. "Why take the hard path when you can opt for the shortcut?" I quipped, showing her the pen, and used my Devil''s Craft. With a swift movement, I infused it with a flicker of my demonic power. In a split second, the pen transformed into a dazzling golden artifact, adorned with intricate, beautiful carvings that would make even the most skilled crafters envious. The transformation was more than a mere parlor trick. It was a demonstration of the potential for instant wealth¡ªsomething I had no qualms about showcasing, despite its inherent temptation and shades of greed. The golden pen, an object that held no intrinsic value a moment ago, now radiated with luxury. It was a glimpse into what she could do, how easily she could obtain riches with a slight deviation from her righteous path. Sure, it was a form of greed, but in this world, sometimes the line between necessity and avarice blurs. "No," she uttered firmly, snatching the pen from my hand and cing it back on the desk. Suddenly, her angelic power wrapped around the pen, reverting it to its mundane form¡ªamon pen that one could find anywhere. "That''s what a devil does. I''m a goddess, I wouldn''t do that," she hissed. Her words cut through the air with a hint of disdain, emphasizing the fundamental difference between our moral stances. I shrugged, maintaining a nonchnt demeanor. "Suit yourself then," I stated casually, a tinge of indifference coloring my words. "Don''t say I didn''t try to help you out with this," I added, my voice carrying a note of resignation. The rift between us was more than just a difference in power or ability. It was a sh of ideologies. "You did help me," she uttered unexpectedly, her voice oddly calm. Her acknowledgment was unexpected, and it left me momentarily off bnce. "Thank you for the sandwiches. It was delicious," she added swiftly before I could respond. Then, in the blink of an eye, she activated her teleportation skill, vanishing from the room. But just before she disappeared, I caught a glimpse of her faintly blushing face. It was a puzzling moment, but my mind was preupied with a different puzzle altogether. "Wait... How could you thank me for a simple sandwich instead of appreciating a skillfully crafted golden pen?" I blurted out, my confusion evident. Her response had left me perplexed. I couldn''t fathom her thought process at all. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 333: Overzealous Chapter 333: Overzealous Seven Sins System Chapter 333. Overzealous The day trudged on, as uneventful as it could be in this endless routines. Well, almost uneventful. Among the humdrum of paperwork and the usual hustle in the academy''s infirmary, Katrina had summoned me to her office. It wasn''t a medical emergency or a sudden crisis; she simply extended an invitation. Dinner at her ce next week. Now, normally, an invitation from someone like Katrina would ring rm bells, but she assured me it was just for a casual chat. I mean, I''d made it clear before that I wasn''t too keen on being dinner fodder for her or her sister. Sheughed it off and insisted it was just a friendly dinner, nothing more to it. So, against my better judgment, I agreed. Dinner''s dinner, right? And I don''t turn down free stuff. So, yeah, next week was dinner at Katrina''s ce. I would walk into it with eyes wide open and a cautious mind. No telling what might transpire or what secrets might slip out amidst the clinking of forks and the sips of wine. Apart from that, today''s training session was anything but typical. The arena was bustling with activity, and my team¡ªalong with Julia''s and Puriel''s teams¡ªwere sharing the same training grounds. It wasn''t so much Puriel''s presence that was irking me, but rather the mischievous trio who couldn''t resist teasing me relentlessly about my rtionship with her. It was as if they had nothing better to do than to poke fun at my personal life, and honestly, it was getting on my nerves. So, I decided to switch into my killer mentor mode, determined to give those cheeky tormentors a taste of their own medicine. I threw everything I had at them during training, pushing them to their limits and making them sweat like never before. Evie and ire, my subi, were part of my team, and their stamina was exceptional, so they could handle the intensity without breaking a sweat. It was almost a cakewalk for them, and it only added to the frustration of those teasing trio. Now, when it came to Puriel, things took an interesting turn. Her displeased look was unmistakable, her gaze drilling into me as if it could burn holes into my very core. She had caught on to the fact that Rachel was also one of my subi, and that seemed to bother her more than it should. It was as if my choices were a personal affront to her sensibilities. But I wasn''t about to let her annoying stare affect me. Instead, I responded with a cheeky smirk and mouthed words silently to her.''Yeah, I fucked her. What are you going to do about it?''My intention was to get under her skin, to rile her up, and it worked like a charm. Her irritation grew, etched across her face like a badge of honor, and it was strangely satisfying to watch.In that moment, I couldn''t help but relish the idea of taking things a step further, perhaps unting my rtionship with my subi in front of her, just to see the irritation on her face escte. The thought of making it even more explicit, almost like a challenge, stirred a sense of mischief within me. Maybe, I''d even consider having a contract with another subus, just to spite her even further. The idea of figuratively spitting in her face was tempting, to say the least. Didn''t stop there, Puriel''s irritation seemed to know no bounds today. The moment she realized that a multitude of students, particrly women, had their eyes on me, her expression soured further. It was as if my mere presence in the training arena had turned it into some kind of impromptu peep show. They couldn''t help but watch me, studying my move from a distance, and I was well aware of it. I decided to take things up a notch, letting my mischievous sidee to the forefront. I threw a few devilish smirks into the mix during our practice, not for the sake of the onlookers, but for the sheer thrill of it and to annoy Puriel even more. My reputation as the second lord of lust, thanks to Asmo, had given me plenty of tricks in my arsenal to seduce women. However, I was never one to overexert myself. I let my natural charm do the heavy lifting, usually acting aloof or distant, masking my true intentions. There was a reason I also held the title of the lord of wrath after all. It was all about striking a bnce between those two aspects of my nature. Maintaining that bnce, however, wasn''t always a walk in the park. Patience had never been my strong suit. In some cases, it felt as thin as a piece of tissue paper, ready to tear at any moment. The training session wrapped up, and just as I thought I could finally escape Puriel''s intense scrutiny, Fiona decided it was the perfect time to inquire about her schedule, right in front of Puriel. I could practically feel the tension thickening as Puriel''s gaze turned into a clear, icy warning. Well, that was all the motivation I needed to take matters into my own hands. I took Fiona aside and decided to give her a brief tutorial right there on the spot. It was my way of ensuring that Puriel didn''t tail me like some overzealous, crazy stalker. The sun gradually dipped below the horizon, casting shadows over the campus as everyone made their way back to their dorms. Yet, as expected, the day didn''t conclude without a follow-up from Puriel. Just like a broken record, she was there, stalking into my dorm, an unwee guest in my personal space. I couldn''t help but wonder if she had any hobbies aside from keeping an eye on me. It was almostical how relentless she could be, trailing after me with a determination that bordered on obsession. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 334: Two Kids Chapter 334: Two Kids Seven Sins System Chapter 334. Two Kids ''Oh Lord of Wrath, please answer my call¡­'' The words echoed through my mind, interrupting my morning exercise routine. It was barely six in the morning, and there it was ¨C a child''s voice reaching me in the midst of my push-ups. The voice sounded desperate, on the brink of tears. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes, keeping my annoyance contained within my thoughts.''Why do you have to summon me at a time like this?''I grumbled inwardly, the interruption breaking my concentration. It wasn''t the most ideal time to be called upon, especially in the middle of my workout. ncing around, I caught sight of Puriel, stretching right beside me. I didn''t invite her to join, but there she was, following me around like an overly dedicated fan. She was like my personal shadow, always lurking nearby, watching my every move. Three days had zipped by since the revtion of our true identities to each other. And I could say, things had taken a weird turn. Puriel was acting like this possessive, overprotective figure, giving the stink eye to every woman who dared to nce my way. Her stares were enough to send those curious eyes elsewhere, but it also fueled the rumors flying around about us. It didn''t bother me much, but it was both amusing and kind of annoying, to be honest. "What?" Puriel snapped curtly, catching me looking at her. Not that I wanted to, but she seemed to think otherwise. "I need to pee. Don''t follow unless you want to see my penis," I warned, trying to put a stop to her overbearing behavior. "Hmph! As if I want to see it," she retorted, clearly irked by the whole situation.I didn''t stick around for more of that banter. "Great," I replied with a half-grin, standing up and running to leave her behind. I bolted, aiming to reach the nearest bathroom, feeling like I was in some strange race with my newfound stalker hot on my heels. Quickly, I dashed through the corridors, dodging a few students and other teachers along the way. The bathroom was in sight, and I hurriedly made my way there. Without a second thought, I darted into the nearest empty stall and locked the door behind me. A long sigh escaped my lips, the weight of the situation hanging heavily in the air. "Now, let''s see what you want from me," I muttered under my breath. I made the choice and selected''Yes.''A dark aura enveloped me, shrouding my figure, but before I couldprehend what was happening, Puriel materialized by my side. Her sudden appearance caught me off guard, and before I could react, she grabbed my hand, her expression triumphant. "I knew you were up to something!" she eximed, shing a smug smile that grated on my nerves. I shot her a sharp re, not in the mood for her victorious attitude. Before I could say anything, the scene around us shifted. In an instant, both of us were engulfed by the same dark aura, and the world seemed to dissolve around us. In a sh, we materialized in a small, cramped room. Through the window nearby, I could see the surrounding area¡ªapartment buildings or dorms maybe. It felt suffocatingly close, and the sight of a bunk bed shoved to one side confirmed my suspicion. But the real shock hit when I spotted two children, a girl and a boy, lying nearby. They looked so small, so fragile, with their bodies marred by terrible bruises and wounds. The girl appeared to be around eight years old, while the boy couldn''t have been more than six. My gaze fixed on the summoning formation, an eerie, bloody sigil sprawled beside the boy. It was a disturbing sight, and the grim atmosphere of the room painted a dire picture. The children''s weakened forms and my summoning circle nearby raised an array of questions and confusions. "Oh, no..." Puriel gasped, her hand instinctively covering her mouth in shock as she surveyed the distressing scene. Devil summoning involving children typically aligned with heretical or misguided mortal cults aiming to utilize them as sacrifices. The thought alone was enough to make me cringe. The realization dawned upon me that this scenario wasn''t just an innocent summoning or a mere ident. Someone may have purposefully invoked this dark ritual using the children as a catalyst. However, theplexities surrounding such summonings were riddled with nuances. Devil summonings achieved through sacrifice and maniption didn''t abide by our rules or the code we followed. My understanding dictated that in these situations, any resultant sacrifices may have urred, but they were not made at my behest or request, thus absolving me of any obligation to intervene. Crouching beside the bloody summoning formation, I cautiously traced my index finger over its stained lines, investigating the source of the summoning. To my surprise, the summoner wasn''t another adult but the young girl herself. The situation grew even more harrowing as I detected the faint scent, identifying it as her doing. My gaze shifted to the girl, recognizing the determination in her half-open eyes. "You summoned me, kid. What do you need?" I asked, attempting to maintain a gentle tone, given the dire circumstance. Her voice trembled weakly, "S-Save my brother¡­" she managed to voice, her plea carrying a weight of desperation. "Okay," I acknowledged her request, fully aware of the customary procedure that needed to be followed. In these situations, a payment had to be negotiated and agreed upon for me to carry out any deed, no matter how noble or dire. It was the code that governed these transactions for a devil. "About the payment¡­" I began, poised to discuss the terms when Puriel unexpectedly cut in. "I will pay for her!" she dered firmly, her voice resolute, interrupting the negotiation before it even began. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 335: Moral And Ethical Dilemma Chapter 335: Moral And Ethical Dilemma Seven Sins System Chapter 335. Moral And Ethical Dilemma I pivoted towards her, and she met my gaze with a mix of concern and urgency etched on her face. "Angel''s tears, right?" she questioned, her voiceced with a quiver of worry as she sought confirmation. There was a desperation in her tone. "I''ll give it to you. Please, save both of them," she dered without a moment''s hesitation, her hand outstretched in an offering. "Deal," I agreed, taking her hand in mine. It was a swift and resolute decision. I summoned my six Pride tentacles. They appeared, swirling and undting. Taking a deep breath, I directed my attention toward the two children, lying there, weak and battered. My hands pulsed with a dark aura, exuding a mix of shadowy energy. With a calcted maneuver, I began to treat both of them simultaneously. Harnessing the demonic power within, I channeled my Dark Healing ability. The energy wrapped around the children. The tentacles moved swiftly, reaching out and touching the children in a synchronized, delicate manner. A blend of dark, almost sinister energy intertwined with a sense of urgency, pulsating with a healing force. "Can you save them?" she asked with an evident worry etched across her face. It was the same routine ¨C she couldn''t directly intervene since it was the kids who had called upon me.I found myself in a peculiar mix of emotions; her inability to act directly meant that in the end, I''d have the chance to acquire more Angel''s Tears from her. It was a twisted sort of irony, to derive benefit from such dire circumstances. "Of course," I assured her, my tone infused with confidence as I nced her way. I wanted to instill confidence in her. But despite my outward bravado, the children''s condition sobered me up quickly. Their wounds weren''t as severe as those of the girl from thest summoning. I couldn''t recall her name, which meant she was worth nothing to me. However, these kids were in a different kind of trouble. They were young, their bodies more fragile and susceptible to damage. It was evident that they suffered from malnutrition, their fragile frames bearing the signs of prolonged abuse. The severity of their condition became clearer as I examined them. There were signs of internal bleeding, likely caused by the persistent abuse they''d endured. It was no one-time urrence; this was a long-term ordeal. From what I could gauge, it seemed like it had been going on for roughly a year, which only added to the gravity of the situation. The boy, in particr, was in a worse state, his smaller frame making him weaker. "They need the Elixir of Health," I dered, making a quick assessment of the children''s condition. It was evident that the elixir wouldn''t be an immediate solution to their malnutrition, but it could certainly improve their health. I turned to Puriel, seeking her assistance in acquiring the necessary ingredients. "Can you get the ingredients?" I inquired, arching an eyebrow, hoping she could provide the support needed for this task. Puriel''s response was hesitant, her voice trembling slightly as she spoke. "I-I don''t have any money," she admitted, her concern for the children evident in her unwavering gaze. "Just steal them," I suggested casually. Puriel''s worry only seemed to deepen at my suggestion. "I-I can''t! They will me the shopkeeper for it," she reasoned, reluctant to resort to theft, even for the greater good. "Then from the suppliers, like from the factory, warehouse, or something," I proposed, trying to present an alternative route to procure the necessary ingredients. The situation seemed to present a moral and ethical dilemma for Puriel. Her concern for the children was evident, yet the methods I suggested shed with her principles. "They will me the guard or the warehouse staff for it," Puriel reiterated, her tone still tinged with panic. I heaved a sigh, feeling exasperated. "For my father''s sake! Can''t you put a bit of crime on the back burner for once?" I asked, frustrationcing my words. "No. Crime is crime!" she retorted firmly. "Useless," I muttered under my breath, a mix of irritation and disappointment filling my tone. I turned away from Puriel, trying to refocus on the children. One of my tentacles transformed into Greed mode, disconnecting itself from my form. The eerie, dark appendage shifted and contorted, altering its structure and texture. It detached, separating from my body to take on a new, distinct shape. It shifted into a form that resembled a mosquito. It hovered momentarily before darting off swiftly, moving with agility. "Did you order it to steal?" Puriel inquired, her voice filled with a mix of concern and curiosity. "Yeah, it''s going to steal," I confirmed, trying to exin my stance. "I''m not a goddess who''d just toss my money around for something like this," I rified, trying to convey that my methods weren''t governed by traditional moral norms. "But¡­" Puriel started, sounding hesitant. Her voice trailed off as she nervously bit her lip, unsure of how to proceed. "I won''t steal from the poor," I dered firmly, meeting her gaze. "Happy?" I added with a hint of sarcasm, snorting in disbelief. She could only respond with a silent nod. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 336: Untouched Chapter 336: Untouched Seven Sins System Chapter 336. Untouched The transformation was quick. Unlike the dire situation with Julia, these kids weren''t on death''s doorstep. They were just worn down, exhausted, and malnourished. My healing powers worked fast, mending cuts, soothing bruises, and easing the damage caused by their long-term abuse. Color slowly returned to their faces, and the signs of their suffering began to fade. The dark energy from my tentacles pulsed through them, restoring their frail bodies, bringing them back from the brink. Watching them recover, going from vulnerability to a slow, steady healing, was something else. "All done," I said with a smirk as my tentacles retracted and disappeared. Lately, healing mortals had be a regr gig for me, especially after I picked up the job as abat doctor. Not that I was thrilled about it¡ªdevils aren''t exactly known for theirpassion. But hey, the mortal medical knowledge I picked up? It''se in handy more times than I''d like to admit. Sometimes being a devil means I has to expand my skill set. Honestly, it was weird how naturally I slipped into the role of a healer. Things that used to confuse me now felt like second nature. Who would''ve thought ying doctor for humans could be this enlightening? Still, this wholebat doc thing wasn''t my first choice. I''d much rather be indulging in the sinful pleasures thate with being a devil. I nced at the two kids now fast asleep on the bed, their faces peaceful. It was my tentacles that had moved them, gently. Now all that was left was to wait for myst tentacle to return with the ingredients we needed. Despite the sessful healing, Puriel wasn''t reacting how I expected. There was no praise, no usualmentary. She just stood there, her eyes lingering on the kids, her expression sad. "Good job, Azrael," I said to myself, dripping with sarcasm. "You''re the coolest and the best devil ever."Puriel blinked, looking at me like I''d grown an extra head. "Huh?" Her frown deepened, clearly confused. I turned to her, feeling my irritation rising. "At least you could acknowledge my hard work," I snapped. "It''s not every day you see a devil helping mortals, especially two days in a row." Her expression didn''t change, but her sarcasm hit back just as hard. "Can apliment rece the payment?" I snorted. "No, of course not. You still owe me. A deal''s a deal." She sighed, clearly done with my attitude. "Then shut your mouth," she said, her voiceced with impatience. Her focus went back to the kids, her thoughts far away, wrapped in sadness. I rolled my eyes. "Rude," I muttered under my breath, half-expecting her to snap back. But she didn''t. She stayed quiet, staring at the sleeping kids like they held the answer to whatever was going on in her head. I couldn''t figure out what was bothering her. Sorrow? Regret? Maybe something else entirely. Her face was hard to read, but there was something deep there, something that looked close to tears. Or maybe that was just my overactive imagination. Then it hit me, like a sudden realization. Did she want kids? The thought nted itself in my mind, feeling oddly right. But then reality came crashing in. Puriel couldn''t have kids. She was the goddess of chastity, bound by a divine role that kept her from any kind of sexual experience. A weird unexpected sympathy washed over me as I thought about it. Her existence was locked in eternal chastity, never knowing the pleasures most beings took for granted. It was hard not to feel a little sorry for her. Maybe that was why she was always in a mood around me. After all, despite our status as future leaders of our respective realms, our paths couldn''t be more different. I indulged in the pleasures of the flesh whenever I wanted, while she was forever denied that part of life. I wondered if that yed a part in her irritation when she was around me. I gave her a pitiful look, shaking my head.''A life of eternal virginity¡­ that sounds like torture,''I thought to myself, incredulous. The idea of celibacy, especially for so long, was unimaginable to me. Sure, some mortals choose that path for religious or personal reasons, but as a devil, it was a foreign concept. Why would anyone willingly deny themselves such pleasure? And as the goddess of chastity, she didn''t have a choice. Her vow was irond, something that went beyond mortal limitations. She must''ve felt me staring because she suddenly turned to me, frowning. "What''s with that face? Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked, genuinely confused. Caught off guard, I quickly wiped the pity off my face. "Nothing," I replied, but the thought of her eternal, self-imposed istion from something so basic stayed with me. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 337: Abuse Chapter 337: Abuse Seven Sins System Chapter 337. Abuse I couldn''t help but chuckle, the irony of the situation too good to ignore. "Just thinking about the whole ''goddess of chastity'' thing. A life without any pleasure... it''s like eating nd food forever," I teased, my tone dripping with mischief. Puriel''s scowl deepened, but there was a flicker of amusement behind it. "You really can''t grasp the concept of self-restraint, can you?" she shot back, the yful glint in her eyes betraying the humor in her words. I shrugged, leaning into my devilish persona. "I just feel sorry for you, y''know," I said with mock sympathy. "No sex means no kids, right?" I added, my tone still teasing as I gave her a pitying look, like I was mourning some tragic fate. Her cringe was almost tangible. "Who told you that?" she retorted, clearly not entertained by my line of thinking. "Me," I replied smugly, waving a hand as if I were the authority on divine biology. To me, a life without intimacy seemed like the worst kind of deprivation. Puriel huffed, her hands on her hips as she squared off with me. "And what makes you think I can''t have sex and kids?" I smirked, loving the back-and-forth. "Uh, because you''re the goddess of chastity? That''s kind of your whole deal, right?" I gave her a mockingly sad shake of my head. "Such a pitiful existence." She rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the smile tugging at her lips. "I can still have children, you know. I could even get married. I just stay a virgin forever," she said, so casually it threw me off.I blinked, surprised. "Wait, what? You can do that? And what do you mean you''ll stay a virgin forever? Like, how does that even work?" Puriel clicked her tongue, clearly annoyed with my prying. "Tch! I don''t have to exin it to you," she scoffed, waving me off like I was an annoying fly. But my curiosity was piqued, so I pressed on. "If you can have kids, then why were you looking at those two like you were about to cry?" I gestured toward the kids, now sleeping peacefully on the bed. Puriel opened her mouth, about to answer, when a loud voice from outside interrupted us. The tone was sharp and angry, full of venom. Whoever it was, they wanted to be heard, and not in a good way. "I hope those useless brats are dead!" a woman''s voice rang out, filled with disgust. I rolled my eyes. "Well, looks like their mom''s home," I muttered, keeping my tone light despite the dark words. With a snap of my fingers, I turned invisible, fading into the shadows like I was never there. Puriel followed suit without a word, her expression somber. ''Ah, now I get it,''I thought. Her reaction made sense now. The heartless words, the hatred¡ªit hit her harder than it did me. I decided to hang back, curious to see if she''d intervene in this mess or just watch from the sidelines like I nned to. - Bang! The door swung open with a loud crash, and in walked a woman who looked ready to raise hell. She was neatly put together¡ªshort brown hair, clothes that screamed practicality¡ªbut her eyes were hard and cold. She scanned the room with barely contained irritation, her gaze locking on the kids who were still fast asleep. "So you two decided to nap, huh?" she muttered, her voice dripping with annoyance. She nced around and, without hesitation, grabbed a broom propped up against the wall. She marched over to the kids, her grip on the broom tightened, and it was clear she wasn''t nning to clean with it. I stayed silent, my eyes darting to Puriel. I wondered what she''d do now. Would she step in or just observe, bound by the limits of divine intervention? The woman raised the broom, ready to strike the boy without a second thought. But before the broom coulde down, Puriel snapped her fingers, freezing time itself. The room became eerily still, the woman frozen mid-swing, her angry face locked in a snarl. Everything was suspended, except for me and Puriel. It was surreal, like the world had been paused. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 338: A Psycho Chapter 338: A Psycho Seven Sins System Chapter 338. A Psycho ''Oh, she actually did it,'' I thought, still trying to wrap my head around what just happened. As far as I knew, goddesses weren''t usually into getting directly involved with mortal affairs. There was this unspoken rule about letting fate do its thing without divine interference. It was kind of the opposite of devils, who loved stirring the pot for fun. But Puriel? She totally just broke that expectation. "What are you gonna do to her?" I asked, ncing over at Puriel. "I mean, sure, you could threaten her, but what if she just pulls the same stunt when we''re not watching?" Puriel looked thrown off, her eyes darting around nervously. "I¡ª I''m not sure," she admitted, sounding uncertain. I exhaled, shaking my head. "Clueless as always," I said, a smirk creeping onto my face. It wasn''t just teasing; it was an observation. Puriel caught that and quickly shifted her focus to me. "But you can help me," she said, sounding a bit more hopeful. "Help you... kill her?" I asked, a little surprised. I didn''t expect Puriel to jump straight to murder. "To punish her, not kill her," she corrected quickly, like she was trying to hold onto her moral high ground. "Maybe mess with her memory, make her love the kids or something."I tilted my head, considering. "Memory maniption, huh? That''s risky... but hey, I could use some chaos. Maybe I can cripple her," I suggested, letting a little of my devilish side slip. "Just do it," she said, more forceful now. I clicked my tongue. "Tch. You think I''m doing this for free? You gotta pay up." "Fine, I agree," she replied without missing a beat. A grin spread across my face. "It''s my pleasure for doing business with you," I said, feeling that devilish satisfaction. "Envy," I muttered under my breath. One of Envy''s tendrils slithered out from my back, heading straight for the woman''s head. I dove into her mind, sorting through her memories like a twisted library. I gotta say, getting paid made this job almost enjoyable. But the deeper I went, the worse it got. My forehead creased as I started putting the pieces together. This woman was... messed up. She wasn''t the kids'' biological mom¡ªshe adopted them after neglecting a baby who died on her watch. She wanted to be a mom so badly, but every time she tried, she failed. These two kids? They were just recements for the baby she lost, and she treated them horribly. It wasn''t motherhood for her; it was some sad, desperate attempt to fill a void, and she was bad at it. Her husband? Completely in the dark, busy with his own life. He bought into her lies without a second thought. The whole thing was just a giant web of deceit, and she was tangled up in it with no way out. I turned to Puriel, looking at her like, "Are you sure you wanna give her another shot?" I asked, letting her feel the weight of what I just saw. This woman was a mess. She was driven by envy, by this twisted idea of what being a mother should be. Honestly, she didn''t seem redeemable. But Puriel didn''t flinch. "She deserves a second chance," she said firmly, her voice cutting through the doubt like a knife. Typical goddess¡ªalways believing in redemption, no matter how bad things get. "Just change her mind, and the kids will be fine," she added, totally confident in her n. I raised an eyebrow. "You really think giving someone like her another chance is a good idea? You''re ying with fire, Puriel," I warned. My instincts were screaming at me that this was a bad idea. Puriel stayed firm. "People can change. It''s my duty to help them find the right path," she said, her faith unshaken. I wasn''t convinced. "This woman''s got some serious issues. She''s a psycho," I said, trying to make her understand how bad the situation was. Puriel''s interest was piqued. "What do you mean?" I extended my hand toward her. "Take a look for yourself. I''ll show you what I saw," I offered, not really in the mood to exin the whole messed-up story. A glimpse into the woman''s mind would exin it better than any words could. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 339: More Than Punishment Chapter 339: More Than Punishment Seven Sins System Chapter 339. More Than Punishment Puriel stared at my outstretched hand, hesitating for a moment before locking eyes with me. "You better not mess with me," she warned, though she still took my hand. She dove into the woman''s memories, and it was like watching a twisted horror movie. Scenes of neglect, abuse, and straight-up evil yed out in front of her, all orchestrated by this woman. Puriel''s eyes widened as she realized how bad it really was. As a goddess, she could sense the state of someone''s heart¡ªwhether they were good or evil¡ªbut she couldn''t dig into their memories like I could. This was new territory for her. "Oh no..." she whispered, barely audible. She dropped my hand, looking pale, clearly shaken by what she''d just seen. The cruelty had hit her hard. Unfazed, I threw out a suggestion. "Maybe we should try something different. Something that''ll make sure she can''t hurt anyone else," I offered, letting Puriel mull it over. "You mean... kill her?" Puriel asked, worry stered across her face. I shot her a dry smile. "No, not kill her. But maybe we could go with something a bit more... creative. What do you think?" "What do you mean?" she asked, looking confused.I leaned back, propping myself on the table, my mind already spinning with ideas. "Well, there''s this all-male tribe in the shadow realm. They''re pretty close to going extinct, and they, uh, need a female to, you know... keep the tribe going. The problem is, they''re super picky," I said, grinning at the thought. Puriel frowned, still not quite getting it. "And your solution is...?" With a sweet smile, Iid it out. "Well, this woman here," I gestured towards the mortal, "is perfectly capable of reproduction. No issues there. So, why not help out this tribe by sending her their way? Seems like a win-win." Puriel''s face was a mix of concern and confusion. "Wait... you''re sending her to an all-male demon tribe for... reproduction?" She sounded like she couldn''t believe what I was saying. I shrugged, grinning. "Yep. Desperate times call for desperate measures, or in this case, desperate demons," I chuckled. Her frown deepened. "This feels... wrong. Are you sure this is an appropriate punishment?" she asked, clearly wrestling with her sense of justice. I waved it off. "Hey, it''s within the rules. I''m not breaking any deals here. Plus, it''ll keep her away from the kids," I pointed out. "Yes, but¡ª You want to take her to your realm?" she confirmed, looking more skeptical by the second. "Yeah, she''s destined for my realm eventually. Might as well fast-track it. She''ll meet her end when it''s time. Technically, I''m not breaking any rules," I said casually, gesturing toward the woman like it was no big deal. "But bringing a mortal into your realm...?" Puriel trailed off, clearly ufortable with the idea. Iughed at her hesitation. "That''s not against our deal either," I reminded her, a devilish grin spreading across my face. "Remember that whole ''what''s dark stays in the shadows, what''s pure stays in the light'' nonsense? Yeah, that went out the window the second we stepped into this realm. So technically, we''re already bending the rules. What''s one more little detour, huh?" I winked. "As long as you keep quiet, no one''s gonna know." Her response was quick and predictable. "I refuse!" she snapped, standing her ground, as usual. "Alright, then the deal''s off. I''ll just let her keep torturing those kids until they can''t take it anymore," I said with a shrug, knowing exactly how to push her buttons. I knew Puriel couldn''t turn her back on those kids, no matter how much she hated making deals with me. "Wait!" she blurted, the desperation clear in her voice. The moral conflict was tearing her apart, and I knew I had her. I turned to her with an exaggerated sigh. "Make up your mind, Puriel. Time''s ticking, and those kids are still stuck with her," I pushed,ying on the pressure. Her eyes flickered between me and the woman, torn between her sense of justice and the harsh reality of the situation. It was like watching a divine soap opera, and I had front-row seats. "I agree," Puriel finally said, her voice heavy with reluctance. A sly grin crept across my face. ''Well, that was fast,'' I thought to myself. Aloud, I added, "Great! Wish me luck. Hope the tribe''s not too picky this time¡ªthey''re harder to please than I am. But hey, can''t let them die out. They''re too important for the bnce in my realm." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 340: Consequences Chapter 340: Consequences Seven Sins System Chapter 340. Consequences Her silence said it all. She pouted, looking off to the side, her face showing an interesting mix of emotions¡ªdilemma, frustration, sadness, and anger all rolled into one. It was almost contradictory, and honestly, a little funny. A goddess stuck in her own emotions. I hadn''t seen anything quite like it. Unable to resist, I kept watching her, trying to read each flicker of emotion on her face. Sensing my stare, she turned to me with a sharp re. "If you''re going to do it, then just do it," she snapped. Her words made me smirk. "Such a whirlwind of emotions. Gotta say, it suits you," I teased, enjoying the sight of her caught in this unusual tangle. She rolled her eyes and huffed, clearly not amused. "I don''t need yourmentary. Just get it over with," she muttered, flicking her hand dismissively like she could brush off her own irritation. "Alright, alright, no need to get so touchy." My smirk widened as I added, "Just don''t report me to the divine authorities, okay?" I dropped my voice, leaning in with a mischievous tone, almost like we were partners in crime. After all, what we were about to do didn''t exactly fit into her holy rulebook. "Just make it quick," she grumbled, crossing her arms with an annoyed snort. She clearly wasn''t entertained by my antics, but she was in this now, whether she liked it or not. My two tentacles emerged, sliding silently toward the frozen woman nearby. They wrapped around her, securing her like a pair of living chains, ready to deliver the consequences of her actions. A snap of my fingers and a little Telekinesis sent the broom she''d been holding back to its ce. With a quick gesture, I summoned a swirling portal¡ªa gateway to the shadow realm. I got the ess after myst trial. The woman, still frozen in her angry stance, was about to get pulled into a ce that would give her plenty of time to regret her choices.Turning to Puriel, who had been watching with her usual holy-but-annoyed expression, I gave a quick nod. "I''ll leave the rest here to you." She just looked back at me, probably too focused on the fact that she was watching me handle things in the shadow realm, far from her usual environment. "These kids haven''t eaten, and school starts soon," I reminded her, tossing a hint of urgency into my words. "Since their mom''s out ofmission and dad''s nowhere in sight, how about you step in?" It was half a request, half a reminder, making sure someone would be looking after them. She nodded, and I could tell she''d take care of them. She wasn''t one to leave kids out in the cold. That ''golden heart'' of hers was probably already spinning ideas for breakfast. With a step back, I entered the portal, leaving Puriel to her duties while I returned to my domain. The portal closed behind me with a faint hum. Once I got out of the gate, I was in the portal room in shadow realm. Taking a deep breath, I took in the sulfur-tinged air, that thick, dark energy all around¡ªhome. Without Puriel''s presence, the woman trapped in my tentacles began toe to, her eyes fluttering open with a dazed, terrified look. Confusion mixed with fear as she took in the dark, unfamiliar surroundings. I gave her an indifferent smirk, enjoying her realization. Here, she was in my world now, subject to my rules, and I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t enjoying the shift in power. The room seemed to pulse with demonic energy, almost as if it was weing me back. For her, it was probably a nightmare. "Where am I?!" she shrieked, her voice tinged with panic. Her wide eyes locked onto my tentacles, and she immediately started wing at them, desperately trying to pry herself free. She had no idea how pointless that was. "HELP!" she screamed, her voice echoing through the empty space as she struggled. Her eyes darted around, looking for anything familiar, any way to escape. Meanwhile, I strolled casually, the faint whistle on my lips. With a simple thought, my clothes transformed. Now, I was dressed in the regal, dark attire that befitted the prince of the shadow realm. My demonic features emerged. Her screams grew louder as she watched the transformation. I rolled my eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Youmit all those sins, yet you''re scared of the consequences?" I muttered, shaking my head in disdain. "Pathetic." Her hysteria was grating on my nerves, so my tentacle moved to cover her mouth, reducing her desperate screams to muffled whimpers. Her eyes were still wide with terror, pleading. A quick thought activated my teleportation skill, transporting both of us to my father''s office in a blink. However, the scene that greeted me wasn''t what I had anticipated, causing an immediate furrow of my brow. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 341: Malifex Clan Chapter 341: Malifex n Seven Sins System Chapter 341. Malifex n I couldn''t believe my eyes when I stepped into my dad''s office. For a moment, I wondered if I''d identally walked into Asmo''s room instead. There he was, the king of the devils, caught in the middle of some... intimate activities with a subus right on his work desk. Papers were scattered everywhere, and the desk looked like it might copse under the enthusiasm. I shot him a t stare, incredulous at the unexpected sight. "Seriously?!" Iined in a cynical tone. "I thought you worked diligently!" I added, though, truth be told, my expectations were probably a bit too optimistic when it came to my devilish father. He didn''t even pause, just turned to me casually. The, um, background noises didn''t seem to bother him at all. "Oh, hey, Azrael. What brings you back home?" he asked nonchntly, continuing his business. His tone remained happy, as if discussing his day over dinner, and he didn''t miss a beat, quite literally. Trying to ignore the awkwardness, I started, "Do you remember about¡ª" Before I could finish, the subus interrupted with over-the-top enthusiasm. "Oh, yes, Your Majesty! You are so fucking big!" she moaned ecstatically, her expression filled with pleasure. The whole scene was beyond annoying. My patience wearing thin, I shot her an intense re. "Shut up, you lowly demon! Say another word, and I will blow your core!" I threatened with a level of seriousness that matched my irritation. It wasn''t just the inappropriate setting that bothered me; it was the tant disregard for priorities and status. Some demons just couldn''tprehend when to keep quiet and understand their ce.The threat seemed to work as the subus bit her lip, desperately trying to stifle her moans. Her body shivered, not out of fear, but rather anticipation. I could read her eyes, fixated on me, and her blushing face became even more pronounced. It was amon trait among subi, drawn to the arrogance and rudeness that defined devils, or rather, us¡ªLuci and me. Despite Asmo holding the title of the lord of lust, our attitudes and arrogant personas had earned us quite a reputation in the demonic realm. "Ew¡­ so cruel," my dad chimed in with a yful cringe, his nonchnt tone contrasting the indecent scenario. It was a bizarre family moment, to say the least. Despite the distraction, I pressed on with my inquiry. "Do you remember about the Malifex n?" I asked my dad, determined to discuss important matters. He snapped his fingers, momentarily freezing the subus and making the room silent. "That stubborn tribe? Yeah, I remember," he replied in between ragged breaths, his attention still partially upied with his ongoing activities. "I brought them a mortal bride," I announced, gesturing toward the woman beside me. "HMPH!!!" the woman''s muffled scream sounded. It added an awkward soundtrack to our conversation. Dad''s expression shifted to a frown, causing him to finally cease his movements. "Why did you kidnap her here? I mean, Puriel is following you, right? Wouldn''t that break the agreement?" he questioned, his tone shifting from casual to more serious. I shrugged nonchntly. "Nah, Puriel''s cool with it. She''s got her eyes on me, but she''s fine with a little extracurricr activity," I exined with a mischievous grin. I was confident in my ability to handle the situation. My dad, however, wasn''t as convinced. He nced back at me, raising an eyebrow. Chuckles beganing out of his mouth. "You never change, Azrael. Always causing a ruckus," he remarked, shaking his head in a mix of exasperation and amusement. I grinned, reveling in the shock I''d just delivered. "Just for your information, I managed to make her my partner in crime in the mortal realm," I dered proudly. "Are you serious?" my dad responded in genuine shock, his eyes widening. There was a subtle sense of pride in his tone, a fatherly satisfaction that I''d managed to stir up some chaos. "Yup," I confirmed, leaning back casually. "Anyway, you haven''t found any bride for the Malifex n, right?" I sought to redirect the conversation to more pressing matters. "Nope. As you can see, I''m too busy to think about that problem," he replied, offering a nonchnt shrug. His gaze shifted back to the subus, emphasizing his devilish duties as if he was the busiest devil in this realm. I nced at the subus with her legs still spread wide. "Yeah. Totally believe that," I sighed, rolling my eyes. "I will give this to them then. And alter that subus''s memory. Just make this case a secret between the two of us," I dered, my fingers working to open the portal leading to the Malifex n''s territory. "Don''t worry about that," my dad replied nonchntly, a devilish grin on his face as he resumed his business with the subus. "Just don''t cause too much trouble, alright?" he warned with a smirk. I smiled dryly. "No promises, Dad. But I will do my best," I said. With a final eye-roll and a thumbs up in response, I stepped through the portal. The transition through the portal was swift, and as I emerged on the other side, the atmosphere shifted drastically. I found myself standing in what the Malifex n deemed their mansion, although, to be honest, it looked more like a subterranean cave than any luxurious abode. The walls were rough-hewn stone, and the dim lighting emanated from mystical crystals embedded in the rock. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 342: The Dark Centaur Chapter 342: The Dark Centaur Seven Sins System Chapter 342. The Dark Centaur The Malifex n''s "mansion" was more like a massive, eerie cave, with winding passages twisting off into hidden rooms. If I could even call it "architecture," it reflected the unique taste of the Malifex demons. Crystals stuck into the walls glowed softly, casting a dim, ghostly light across everything. Strange symbols and markings covered the stone walls, adding to the weird vibe. Once I stepped into the central hall, I could hear voices and faint echoes from somewhere deep inside. The whole ce was this strange mix of ancient and oddly modern, a mashup of demonic ir and pure mystery. I couldn''t help but admire the dark aesthetics of the Malifex n''s "home." Sure, it didn''t look like a mansion by any normal standards, but for beings that thrived in shadows and dabbled in the arcane, it was a perfect fit. Navigating through the maze-like caves, I eventually ended up in what they considered their "living area." Though, to me, it looked more like a chaotic mix of rocks and some kind of pulsating, living slime. This wasn''t a typical cozy living room¡ªno couches or coffee tables here. It reflected the n''s bizarre taste. Even though the Malifex n controlled vast territories, they chose to hunker down in this secluded cavern. The n''s dwindling numbers had left most of theirnd unused, almost forgotten, as if waiting for something¡ªor maybe someone¡ªto bring them back to life. This "living room" served as a meeting spot, and from what I''d heard, it was where they held their strange rituals. The Malifex n, notorious for their twisted logic and odd traditions, had kept these ways alive for generations. The woman caught in my tentacle grip thrashed and struggled, clearly terrified. Her muffled screams bounced off the cavern walls, her eyes wide with fear as she took in the creepy, demonic decor. The stone walls, the slimy, pulsing stuff covering parts of the floor, and the dim glow from the crystals¡ªall of it felt disturbingly out of this world. "Xalgrim, I brought you a bride!" I called out. Usually, the word "bride" would stir up some excitement among the n, but this time, I got nothing. Silence.The room, dimly lit by those weird, pulsing crystals, seemed to absorb my words, like the ce itself was listening. The living slime on the walls twisted and moved. No matter how many times I called out, the chief, Xalgrim, didn''t show. His stubborn refusal toe out was starting to wear on my patience. Growing annoyed, I finally shouted, "Come on, show yourself already! I know you heard me! I''ve got things to do, you know!" Frustration was clear in my voice; dealing with the Malifex n always took a lot of persistence, and today was no exception. The shadows shifted around me, and a few faint voices echoed from hidden corners, murmuring in response to my presence. "It''s the prince," one voice whispered with respect. "Azrael. It''s Azrael," another confirmed, spreading the news through the cavern. Apparently, a visit from the prince of the realm was still a big deal for them. Amid the quiet excitement, a voice spoke up with a note of intrigue. "I smell a woman. A bride," it murmured, catching my attention. Thement lingered in the air, hinting at their odd obsession. With a roll of my eyes, I replied, "Yep. Brought you a beautiful bride," my voiceced with sarcasm and irritation. The woman dangled helplessly in my grip, still kicking and trying to break free. I adjusted my tentacles, making sure she was held firmly as her legs iled around. Then, I looked down at her with a casual smirk, tilting my head like I was sizing her up. "Give them a good scream," I suggested, lowering the tentacles covering her mouth. Without missing a beat, she let out a blood-curdling "AAAHHHHH!" Her scream echoed throughout the chamber, raw and full of terror. After a few seconds, I covered her mouth again, just to give her a breather. "There," I announced to the Malifex n with a smirk, a bit of satisfaction in my tone. "Nice voice¡­ Very nice¡­" a voice murmured from the shadows. They seemed to appreciate the intensity of her scream, oddly pleased by her disy of fear. Once her scream faded, the living slime on the floor seemed to pulse in response, almost like it was feeding off her fear. The woman, still trapped in my tentacles, was breathing heavily, her eyes darting around the room, clearly overwhelmed by the demonic atmosphere. The shadows in front of me began to gather and shift, taking form about ten meters away. The darkness twisted and condensed, until five figures emerged, their shapes gradually solidifying from the shadows themselves. Thest of the shadows faded. Their true forms were revealed. These weren''t ordinary demons¡ªthey were dark centaurs. The upper halves of these creatures were like muscr, dark-skinned demons, with powerful torsos and ominous goat-like horns curling from their heads, giving them an intimidating look. Their lower halves, however, were pure equine power, with the legs and hindquarters of horses. Their obsidian-ck hooves struck the stone floor with a rhythmic, echoing sound as they stepped closer. They closed in, their eyes fixed on the woman in my grip, their expressions a mix of curiosity and hunger. Check out my new story: Supreme Warlock System: From Zero to Ultimate With My /book/supreme-warlock-system-from-zero-to-ultimate-with-my-wives_30978612000603805 >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 343: Unholy Transaction Chapter 343: Unholy Transaction Seven Sins System Chapter 343. Unholy Transaction The leader, bigger and tougher-looking than the others, stepped forward. This was Xalgrim. His sharp, intelligent eyes locked onto the woman trapped in my tentacles, and I could see a mix of curiosity and a little too much interest in his gaze. The dark centaurs moved in closer. Their hooves echoed through the cavern. The woman''s eyes went wide, and she started struggling harder, but it was no use. Xalgrim''s red eyes narrowed, a wicked smile spreading across his face as he eyed her. "A bride," he hissed, his voice cold and chilling. The woman shivered under his hungry gaze, her fear obvious. "Yep, a mortal," I replied casually, throwing on my best salesman smile. "Remember the soul I brought youst time? Well, souls don''te with bodies. This time, you''re getting the full package." I gestured toward her, showing her off like a prized catch. "I think you guys are gonna love this one," I added, with a grin that suggested we were all in on the same joke. I leaned in, dropping my voice a bit. "This stays between us, alright? It''s a secret deal." The woman, catching on to what was happening, looked absolutely horrified. The five dark centaurs all grinned, eyes glowing with excitement as they looked her over. The cavern was filled with an eerie silence. Xalgrim, leading the pack, showed off his sharp teeth with a nasty grin. "Yes," he said, clearly pleased with the "gift."One of the centaurs, drawn in by her fear, got closer, circling her slowly. He lowered his head, sniffing her like he was sizing her up. I tightened my tentacles slightly, bringing her closer for inspection. Her whole body shook with fear, and tears began streaming down her face. It was a reaction I''d seen in many a poor soul over the years. "She smells nice," the centaur said, grinning wider. "Of course. And she''s always dreamed of bing a mother," I added smoothly. "Perfect for raising your kids, right?" Behind, I was crossing my fingers, hoping they''d ept her as their bride. If they did, their numbers would grow, giving them the strength to guard their territory better. The Malifex n, for all their intimidating looks, was a valuable demon n. Born from a single female, they were more like a tight-knit family than a regr tribe. They yed the role of protectors, like sheriffs, keeping their domain safe but fair. They allowed other demons to stay as long as they didn''t cause trouble. Thanks to them, things stayed bnced. But without a female breeder, their numbers had dropped drastically over the past two hundred years. With no way to reproduce, their n was on the verge of extinction. This woman was my shot at giving them a new start¡ªand saving myself a headache from dealing with all the wild demons messing up their turf. "But can she breed?" Xalgrim asked, scrutinizing me, clearly needing reassurance. Their pride wouldn''t take kindly to a bride who couldn''t bear children. "Hold on," I replied, using my Observation skill to double-check. From her memories, I knew she''d struggled with this before, but herst check-up showed she should be able to conceive. The issue seemed to be a gic mismatch with her mortal partner. No luck with humans, but demons? Different story, especially for the Malifex n. "Yup. Turns out, the issue wasn''t on her end," I confirmed. "And I''ll make sure she has tonics to keep her in top shape. You won''t have any problems with her." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 344: No Repentance Chapter 344: No Repentance Seven Sins System Chapter 344. No Repentance The Malifex n, especially their leader, Xalgrim, looked pleased with my answer. "Good. I''ll take her as our bride, then," he said with a satisfied smile. ''Finally! One problem off my list!'' I celebrated inside. I''d been hunting down a suitable bride for them for ages, and now, they''d finally epted. "So, what''s next?" I asked, my excitement bubbling over. Xalgrim''s eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief. "We celebrate, of course. The union of our n with a mortal bride is a rare asion. Tonight, even the shadows will dance in joy." I chuckled at his dramatic ir. "Sounds like a n. I''ll leave you to your festivities. Just¡­ take good care of her, alright? And maybe¡­ be gentle?" He grinned, shing those sharp teeth. "Don''t worry. We know our ways." I loosened my tentacles from around the woman, careful not to hurt her fragile mortal frame. Before I handed her over, though, I couldn''t resistying down a few ground rules. "Oh, and just a reminder. She''s a mortal, not a demon, so she''s a bit¡­ fragile," I said seriously. I gestured with my tentacles, emphasizing how delicate she waspared to them. "If things get too overwhelming, she might lose her mind or even try to end things herself. If that happens, keep her detained and feed her directly if you have to. Make sure she''s clean so she doesn''t get sick, keep the temperature just right, and don''t forget to give her enough water," I instructed. Mortals were so much like ss ornamentspared to demons; they needed all kinds of careful handling. I leaned in closer, locking eyes with Xalgrim. "One more thing," I added, my tone dropping to a more serious note. "Mortals don''t have a long lifespan. Most don''t make it past a hundred years. So¡­ use her well. If something goes wrong, I can''t promise another mortal for you." "Understood," Xalgrim nodded. He reached out, gently taking the woman''s trembling form from my tentacles. They knew they were getting a rare prize, and they fully understood the responsibility. The rest of the Malifex n stared at her with a mix of curiosity and excitement, knowing she was the key to saving their n. Once Xalgrim cradled her, her terror was written all over her face. Her eyes darted around, taking in the demonic creatures surrounding her. The moment my tentacles let go of her mouth, she let out a scream. It was raw and full of fear. She tried to struggle, but against Xalgrim''s strength, it was pointless. He held her firmly but carefully, almost like she was some delicate artifact. The other n members watched, curious, as she squirmed and kicked, doing everything she could to break free. Her wide, frightened eyes darted around, seeing nothing but dark shapes and sharp teeth all around her. Xalgrim''s grin stretched wider, showing off his sharp teeth as he soaked in her fear. His red eyes locked onto her, clearly enjoying the scent of her fear like it was a fine wine. "It''s alright, mortal. You''re in Malifex hands now, and you have a special role to y," he said, mixing a bit of reassurance with a hefty dose of control. Her screams didn''t stop. "Ahhh! Nooo! Please, let me go! I swear I''ll take good care of the kids! Please, let me go!" she begged. Her tear-streaked face turned toward me, pleading for some shred of mercy, for a way to escape what was about to happen. But I just kept my pleasant smile, ignoring her desperation like it was background noise. Her promises to take care of the children? The deal was sealed, and repentance had no ce here. "It''s toote for that," I said, my voice smooth but cold, like a velvet-covered dagger. My sweet smile stayed in ce. "You should be thanking me," I added, pretending like I was doing her a favor. "You wanted kids, right? Now, you''ll have them¡ªyour own, not adopted. Quite the deal, don''t you think? No more words needed." Her frustration hit a peak. "Human children!" she yelled, her tone drenched in despair. "I wanted human children, not demons!" I stayed casual, shrugging off herints like they were minor inconveniences. "They''ll look human, for the most part. Just ignore the lower half and the horns," I said with a dismissive wave. "Besides, you have five strong husbands now. Isn''t that better than cheating or hiring a gigolo, like you used to?" I couldn''t help but smirk at her, the irony delicious. Her expression didn''t change; she was still desperate, still clinging to a life she''d never get back. Her constant pleas andints were wearing thin on my patience. Mortal drama was never my thing, and her begging was starting to get on my nerves. Turning back to Xalgrim, I let out an exasperated sigh. "I''ll have my servant send over the tonics you''ll need," I said, my tone clipped. Without even thinking, I covered one ear with my pinky. With the final details in ce, I felt relief. The Malifex n had what they needed, and I could finally move on from this particr headache. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 345: Like Father, Like Son Chapter 345: Like Father, Like Son Seven Sins System Chapter 345. Like Father, Like Son "Alright then," Xalgrim confirmed, sealing our little agreement with a grin that matched mine. "Okay, bye then," I said, practically bolting out of there. The sooner I got away from the grating wails of that mortal, the better. Her voice was like nails on a chalkboard, and I''d had enough for one day. With a flick of my hand, I made a portal and stepped into it. The portal dropped me right into my office. This ce was my sanctuary. But the sight waiting for me? Anything but the norm. Sitting behind my desk was¡­ well, me. Or rather, my doppelganger¡ªmy idiotic double, spinning around in my high-backed, expensive chair like a kid on a sugar high. Ivy stood beside him with a stack of paperwork, looking about as done with life as anyone could be. I cringed, rubbing my temples. "What in the abyss is going on here?" I muttered under my breath, the wordsced with sheer disbelief. My double, clearly having the time of his life, finally noticed me standing there. He stopped spinning and shot me a cheeky grin. "Well, look who finally decided to show up," he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "Ivy here was trying to get me to enjoy paperwork, but I figured your fancy chair was a lot more entertaining." I sighed, equal parts annoyed and amused. "You''re supposed to manage the realm, not turn my office into a yground." He shrugged, not missing a beat. "Rx, I''ve got it all under control. Besides, a little fun never hurt anyone, right?" He gave me a wink, like that was somehow supposed to reassure me.Ivy''s eyes met mine, and in an instant, her expression shifted from exhaustion to pure relief. "Your Highness!" she cried with joy as she hurried over to me, pulling me into a warm hug. I returned the embrace. Ivy had been keeping everything in order, even managing my ridiculous double, and honestly, I was grateful. She''d been holding down the fort, ensuring the realm didn''t go up in mes in my absence. We pulled away. Ivy looked up at me with a mix of hope and desperation. "Please tell me you''re back for good," she said, her voice carrying the endless long days. "Tell me your mission is finally over." I took a deep breath. "Not quite," I admitted. "I just came back for a moment¡ªI actually need your help. I need you to arrange for some servants to prepare and deliver a special tonic to the Malifex n. One hundred bottles, as fast as possible." Ivy''s brows furrowed, taking it all in. "A hundred bottles? What kind of tonic are we talking about, and why so many?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. "It''s for their new bride," I exined, keeping it short. "The tonics are essential to keep her healthy and ensure the union''s¡­ sess." I figured Ivy didn''t need all the messy details; she knew the ins and outs of demon politics better than anyone. "What should I send?" she asked, quill ready over a parchment. "Fertility tonic, vitality tonic, and elixir of health," I answered, leaning on the desk. "And add a note with instructions for when and how she should take them. Mention that if they need more, they can send a request to us." I could feel the urgency of the situation, and it wasn''t lost on Ivy either. She scribbled down the details quickly, her mind already working ahead. But as she wrote, her gaze flicked up at me, curiosity still burning in her eyes. "So, did they find a bride, or¡­ did you find one for them?" she asked, casting me a sidelong nce. "Yeah, I gave them one," I said, trying to keep my tone casual. I cringed, though, realizing just how out of the ordinary this situation was. "She''s¡­ fragile, let''s just say. I need to make sure she can handle her part in all this. Those tonics will help keep her strong." Ivy''s frown deepened, clearly absorbing the less-than-ideal setup. "Did you¡­ force her?" she asked, looking at me with that familiar blend of concern and curiosity. I shrugged, feeling zero remorse. "Yup," I confirmed simply. She raised an eyebrow, giving me a t look. "Is she from the mortal realm?" she pressed. "Yup," I repeated, my response as short as possible. Ivy''s skepticism was practically tangible. "And the king is okay with this, right?" she asked, her tone suggesting she already knew the answer but wanted to hear it from me. "I''ve got his permission, don''t worry," I replied, stepping closer to her. Still, I could tell Ivy was worried, and honestly, I couldn''t me her. "There''s just onest thing I haven''t done," I said, a mischievous smile creeping onto my face. Before she could question me further, I took her by the waist and gently guided her onto the desk, pressing her down so she was lying there with wide eyes. A glint of mischief shed in my gaze as I parted her legs slightly, my smirk turning devilish. "Time for your reward for putting up with my idiot double," I dered, my voice low and teasing. Ivy''s eyes sparkled with a mix of surprise and anticipation, her expression shifting as she took in the moment. I leaned in closer, my fingers brushing along her thigh as I grinned down at her. She let out a softugh, finally allowing herself to rx after dealing with my double''s chaos. "You know, I think I''ve earned this," she murmured, her voice soft yet filled with a yful challenge. "Definitely," I replied, my smirk widening. After all, a reward was long overdue. Like father, like son, I guess. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 346: Huge D Chapter 346: Huge D Seven Sins System Chapter 346. Huge D As soon as I stepped out of the portal, Puriel spoke. "What took you so long?" She stood there with her hands on her hips, looking like a wife waiting impatiently for her husband to get home from work. The irony of it made me chuckle¡ªour partnership had an oddly domestic vibe. I couldn''t help but smirk, especially considering the "reward" I''d just given Ivy. Timing, as they say, is everything. I gave Puriel a shrug, ying it cool. "Had some devilish business to handle," I replied. Being the Lord of Wrath wasn''t exactly an average day job, especially when it involves matchmaking for demon ns. But hey, just another day at the office. "Dealing with demons is like trying to find your way through a maze blindfolded. Not just your usual incubi looking for fun¡ªthey''ve got standards, you know?" I continued. My demonic attire faded. I nced around, noting the breakfast scene outside the room, with the kids taken care of by one of Puriel''s puppet doppelgangers. I scratched my head. "It''s not just about handing them a bride. It''s like serving a gourmet who only eats the best. And that woman¡­" I gestured vaguely, referring to the mortal bride I''d found for them, "She''s a bit¡­ fragilepared to their usual choices. Not exactly their typical demon fare." Puriel raised an eyebrow. "Who do you mean by ''them''?" "The Malifex n," I replied, already using my Devil''s Craft skills, assembling ingredients for two Elixir of Health. I didn''t have much time; the academy and the infirmary were waiting on me."Malifex n?" she echoed, still confused. I nced at her, deciding to give her a bit more context. "Yeah, the picky demon centaurs with goat horns? Those guys. They''re notorious for being particr about their brides, and, well, I just delivered them a ''package,''" I said, referring to the mortal woman I''d just handed over. Her eyes went wide in shock. "D-Demon Centaur?!" She looked as if a bad memory had resurfaced from the war three hundred years ago. We''d been allies back then, and she hadn''t forgotten. Before I could react, she grabbed my cor, pulling me close until our faces were inches apart. "You gave her to them?" she practically shouted, disbelief and regret mixed in her voice. I frowned, annoyed. "Yes," I said tly, brushing her hand off me. "Rx. It''s not that dramatic. They needed a bride, and she met their ''special'' requirements. Besides, you agreed to this, remember?" She crossed her arms, eyes zing with indignation. "I didn''t know it was them!" she snapped. I narrowed my eyes. "Is there a problem with them?" "Yes, there''s a problem with them!" she burst out. "They have a huge¡­ D, you know that! How is she supposed to survive that?" I couldn''t hold back myughter. Seriously, who would''ve thought Puriel, goddess of chastity, of all beings, would be worried about the Dark Centaurs''¡­ cock? "I''m not joking!" she hissed, looking at me with an expression that was all disapproval and no humor. I managed to stifle myughter, giving her an amused look. "Puriel, we''re talking about demons, not angels. Modesty isn''t exactly their thing," I said with a sigh. "Besides, they''re Dark Centaurs. That''s just how they''re built. And let''s be real¡ªdemons don''t y by mortal standards. She''ll be fine, trust me. She''s tougher than she looks." "Tougher?" Puriel repeated, grimacing at the word. I grinned. "Yeah! She was kicking and fighting the whole time. Full of life, that one," I replied, leaning back with a casual shrug. Puriel crossed her arms, her stance all disapproval and doubt. "I don''t know, Azrael¡­ This just seems excessive." I raised an eyebrow, a smirk creeping onto my face. "Look, I deal with all kinds of demons, each with their quirks. And yes, Dark Centaurs are, let''s say, ''well-equipped''. But I assure you, she''ll manage." Puriel shook her head, still looking unconvinced. "I don''t believe you. That sounds like absolute bullshit!" I covered my mouth, trying to suppress anotherugh as Puriel stared at me, dead serious. After a moment, I took a deep breath and regained myposure. "Listen," I began, leaning in, "the Malifex n is a lot more civilized than you think. Sure, they''re, uh, ''huge,'' given the centaur thing. But here''s the deal¡ªthey don''t go around hurting their brides. They can actually control the size and length to ensure everything goes smoothly. How do you think theirst bride survived for centuries, popping out demon kids left and right?" Puriel stared at me, dumbfounded. For a second, she was silent, as if trying to process that bizarre bit of information. Finally, she spoke, her voice tinged with disbelief. "They can¡­ control¡­ the size?" >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 347: The Devils Got A Date With His Workload Chapter 347: The Devil''s Got A Date With His Workload Seven Sins System 347. The Devil''s Got A Date With His Workload Puriel''s eyes widened once again, clearly struggling to process the information. "Once a month?" she eximed, her disbelief palpable. "Yeah," I replied casually, leaning against the wall. "They''re demons, not mortals. What makes you think it takes a full nine months for a little demon bundle of joy to be born perfectly?" I raised an eyebrow, amused by her reaction. With a snap of my fingers, two Elixirs of Life flew into my hands. "But¡ª!" she started to protest, only to be interrupted as I handed her the elixirs. "Less talking, more work. We''ve got to get back to the academy," I said with a hint of annoyance, shooting her a pointed re. Puriel, still wearing that sour expression, reluctantly took the elixirs from me. A sharp whistle escaped her lips, and in no time, her magical puppet-like creation approached. "Give these to the kids and take them to school. Then, escort them back to the orphanage, stating that you''re incapable of caring for them due to a severe illness." The puppet acknowledged the order with a nod and promptly set off to carry out Puriel''s deceptive n. ''Wow... nice lies,''I thought. I couldn''t help but be amused. A goddess resorting to lies and maniptions to manage the situation¡ªnow, that''s a sight I don''t witness every day. I suppressed a chuckle. With a mischievous grin, I turned to Puriel. "You''ve got the rest under control, right? The devil''s got a date with his workload," I dered, apanied by an annoyingly cheery wave. The portal to my dormitory materialized behind me.Before Puriel could react, I swiftly stepped into the portal, disappearing in an instant. My voice echoed from the other side, "And don''t forget about my payment!" I called out, my steps not slowing down. Frankly, I wasn''t concerned about the aftermath¡ªI was confident she could manage the situation without my presence. Slipping through the portal, I found myself back in my dormitory. Taking a moment to catch my breath, I nced back, a smirk ying on my lips. As expected, Puriel hadn''t followed me through the portal. It made sense; a goddess of her stature wouldn''t abandon her responsibilities, especially when it involved a couple of kids in need. Satisfied that I had sessfully dodged further responsibilities, I closed the portal behind me. A smile appeared on my lips. "Perfect!" I said. In a swift move, I headed to the bathroom. Drying off quickly, I discarded the damp towel and donned my attire with ease. Less than fifteen minutester, I found myself striding through the halls of the academy. Thanks to the power bestowed upon me, I arrived at the academy infirmary in no time. Seated at my desk, the familiar surroundings of my office in the academy greeted me. Before diving into the day''s responsibilities, I knew I had to attend to my servants'' needs. Today''s recipients of my demonic prowess were Rachel and Evie, and it was to be a swift encounter, given the constraints of time. Rachel and Evie approached willingly. My tentacles unfurled. In a synchronized, the tentacles reached out, ensnaring both Rachel and Evie. The encounters were designed to be efficient, a fusion of pleasure andpulsion that only I could deliver. The room echoed with subdued moans, the sounds of satisfaction mingling with the suppressed excitement of the ndestine activities. Despite my yearning for more extended encounters, time was a constraint. Three quickies this morning would have to suffice. With the quick and satisfying sexual encounters with Rachel and Evie behind me, I found myself sitting in my chair again. I took a moment to relish the extra food they had brought. Rachel, now loaded with a share of gold, was finally free from the grind of everyday work. She could kick back and enjoy the kind of life I''d given her. That gold wasn''t just money; it was a bond, a reminder she was mine and mine alone. We sat there, rxed, still in the messy clothes. Naturally, the conversation drifted to Puriel. "Is she still stalking you?" Evie asked, her tone curious as she broke thefortable silence. I smirked, leaning back in my chair, savoring the lingering warmth of our time together. "Oh, definitely. That goddess can''t seem to stop keeping tabs on her ''rebellious devil,''" I replied, amused. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 348: Partners in Crime Chapter 348: Partners in Crime Seven Sins System Chapter 348. Partners in Crime "But why do you look like you don''t mind that? I mean, you look rxed and unbothered by it," Rachel questioned, her forehead creased in confusion. I chuckled at her perplexity, gesturing to the vacant space on myp. "Well, take a seat, and I''ll spill the beans," I invited, patting myp a couple of times. As if seizing an opportunity, Evie swiftly imed the offered spot on myp. Her casual ease mirrored my own nonchnt demeanor. Her hands naturally found their ce around my neck. "Hmm," I began, considering Rachel''s inquiry. "I can''t say that I''m not bothered by it, though. But we have be partners in crime," I admitted with a casual tone. Rachel, still standing, shot us a bemused nce. "Partners in crime?" she echoed, her curiosity piqued. Since Evie had imed her position on myp, Rachel adjusted, deciding to stand on my other side. Leaning against my shoulder, she wore a pout of disappointment. Unfazed, my hand found its ce on her buttock, its touch gradually creeping upward along her thighs. "Simply, we''re on the same annoying mission. We already know each other and decided to help each other since we wanted to solve this problem quickly," I exined, keeping my tone casual as I addressed the question that had piqued Evie''s curiosity. I shot nces at Evie and Rachel. Evie''s innocent inquiry followed, "Does she also have servants like you? I mean something like us, but males?" I couldn''t help but chuckle at the notion. "No. She is a goddess of chastity. She had never had sex before. Let alone have a bunch of male harem," I remarked, infusing a touch of mocking tone into my words. The mental image of a chaste goddess managing a group of lustful minions struck me."I can''t imagine how boring her life was," I added, the humor still present in my voice. "Goddess of chastity? What is her task? Protect mortals from sexual abusers?" Rachel''s curious question hung in the air. The word ''chastity'' had seemingly piqued her interest, likely tapping into her past traumas surrounding sexual abuse. I responded with a nonchnt shrug. "The title of each goddess is simply because of their personality. But I don''t know her duties in detail," I admitted. The divine hierarchy was abyrinthine structure, with each deity shouldering responsibilities aligned with their inherent qualities. Puriel, the goddess of chastity, was basically the poster child for divine devotion to all things pure. Whether her duties extended to protecting mortals from sexual abusers or not was a mystery. "What about you? What''s your job?" Evie''s curiosity was evident in the tightening of her hand around my neck. I grinned. "The devils'' tasks are torturing corrupted souls and managing our territory and the demons in it. Also, defending our power from demons who try to throw the bnce," I exined with a rxed yet confident tone. "The goddess¡­" I began, a frown creasing my forehead as uncertainty lingered in my voice. I paused, realizing I wasn''t entirely sure what I was going to say. "Maybe make sure the pure souls are happy and in peace?" I suggested with a tinge of disbelief. The idea of fostering contentment and peace seemed foreign to my understanding. My realm was one of torment and darkness, where I wielded the tools of suffering with expertise. The notion of providing sce and joy to souls was a puzzling concept, and I struggled to grasp how it could be achieved. In my world, I knew the methods to plunge souls into pain, to elicit their darkest fears and regrets. However, the mechanism of creating perpetual happiness and peace remained elusive. Did the goddess employ brainwashing techniques, weaving illusions to transport souls to their happiest moments? "You''re not sure about that either?" Evie asked in confusion, raising one of her eyebrows. I leaned back in my chair, contemting the question. "Nope," I admitted with a nonchnt shrug. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 349: Good Old Days Chapter 349: Good Old Days Seven Sins System Chapter 349. Good Old Days I turned to her with a half-smile and shrugged. "I''m not a goddess, so I''ve got no idea what their realm''s like." My voice dipped with disdain as I cleared my throat. "Though¡­ I did visit the entrance once. And let me tell you, it wasn''t exactly a warm wee." The memory crept up on me like a bad dream. The celestial realm, all pure and righteous, shing against my very essence. It was like the ce itself wanted me dead, screaming at me that I didn''t belong there. The air was thick, suffocating, pressing down on me like it had a personal vendetta. "Yeah, it wasn''t great," I continued, my voice tinged with sarcasm. "It happened during the war, about three hundred years ago. Thought I''d be smart and take out their base by sneaking in. Guess what? Total failure." I chuckled bitterly. "I managed to blow up the entrance and their precious heavenly gate, though. That''s gotta count for something." I leaned back, smirking. "Crashing a demonic party in angelnd? Not my best idea. But hey, at least I left a little reminder of my visit." ''Ha, those were the good old days,'' I thought, my mind drifting to the chaos and freedom of the past. Back then, demons didn''t have rules, pacts, or alliances to tie them down. It was open season on mortals and angels alike¡ªa time when we could raise hell without caring about the consequences. Evie''s voice pulled me out of my reverie. "Tell us!" she said, her tone dripping with curiosity. She wasn''t the timid girl she used to be; now she carried herself with the kind of confidence that came from being one of mypanions. Rachel, standing nearby, didn''t say much, but her eyes flicked between us. Her silence spoke volumes¡ªshe wanted the story too. I gave them a smug grin. "I don''t mind telling you, but¡­" I pointed at the clock. "I don''t think you''ve got time for it." Their heads whipped toward the clock just as the bell rang out. *Ring!* The sharp sound echoed through the room, and Evie let out an exaggerated sigh. Rachel shot me a yful re. "You owe us a storyter," Evie dered, pouting like a child denied dessert. "Deal," I said, motioning toward the door. "Now get moving before your professors start breathing down your necks." Both of them bolted, their footsteps ttering against the floor as they disappeared down the hallway. The chaos of students rushing to ss filled the air. Once the door swung shut behind them, the infirmary fell silent. I leaned back in my chair, the quiet hum of the clock suddenly loud in the absence of their voices. "This ce is way too calm," I muttered, smirking at the absurdity of a devil hanging out in an infirmary. My fingers drummed against the armrest. "Maybe I should spice things up¡ªbuild a pce here, bring them over. Pce might be too much, though. A mansion would be more my style." The thought of a devil setting up a luxurious crib in the middle of campus made me chuckle. With a shake of my head, I turned my attention to the tasks at hand. Tentacles slid out from my back, slithering through the room like well-trained assistants. One reached for the medicine list, another grabbed a pen, and the rest began sorting through the shelves with practiced ease. It was almost meditative, this routine. But, of course, peace neversted long. A sudden presence disrupted the calm, and I nced to my side. There she was¡ªPuriel, sitting gracefully like she owned the ce. I let out a long breath, trying to shake off the surprise. "Couldn''t you show up like a normal person for once?" I asked, not bothering to hide my irritation. My tentacles continued their work, moving bottles around and checkingbels as if nothing had happened. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 350: With LOVE Chapter 350: With LOVE Seven Sins System Chapter 350. With LOVE "I thought appearing out of nowhere was normal for us," Puriel said with a smirk, her tone dripping with mockery. She sat there, acting like her popping into the infirmary without warning wasn''t a big deal. I groaned inwardly. She''d clearly gotten toofortable being here, forgetting that the mortal realm wasn''t as forgiving as ours. These humans had CCTV cameras everywhere, and if anyone caught a glimpse of her little disappearing act, we''d be all over the news in no time. Her smug attitude made me grimace. "Us?" I repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Did I hear that right?" It was ridiculous, honestly. Puriel, the self-righteous goddess of chastity, lumping me¡ªa devil¡ªinto the same category as her? I couldn''t decide if it was insulting or hrious. She narrowed her eyes at me. "Yes, us. We might live in different realms, but we''re still not mortals. So, I stand by what I said," she replied firmly, her tone as prickly as ever. I snorted, shaking my head as I returned my focus to the medicine list in my hand. "Whatever," I muttered, brushing off herment. Dealing with Puriel was nothing new¡ªsame old tension, same old attitude. The room fell quiet after that, save for the faint rustling of my tentacles as they moved through the shelves, organizing bottles and supplies. It wasn''t an awkward silence, more like the usual truce we fell into when neither of us felt like pushing the other''s buttons too much. Still, the quiet didn''tst forever. It never did. "I''ve got extra breakfast if you want it," I finally said, breaking the silence as my tentacles retracted. I ced thepleted list on the desk and turned to her. "Take the one in my bag, though. Not the stuff on the table." Puriel nced at me, her expression skeptical. "Why not?" she asked. I smirked. "The food on the table is from Evie and Rachel. They made it for me." I paused for effect, letting the grin spread across my face. "With LOVE," I added, emphasizing thest word as if it were some grand revtion. Her reaction was priceless. She rolled her eyes so hard I thought they might get stuck. "Love, huh? That''s a bold wording from you," she said, her toneced with irritation. "Thank you," I replied smugly. "Everyone loves a handsome devil like me." "Not me, Azrael," she shot back, shaking her head with a dryugh. "Not me." I couldn''t help it¡ªI let out augh, snorting as I tried to keep it together. Her deadpan delivery only made it funnier. "What''s so funny?" she snapped, clearly annoyed by my reaction. "You, Puriel," I said, still chuckling. "You''ve fallen for me once, don''t deny it." Her re sharpened. "Twisting the truth again, are we?" she retorted, arms crossed and tone brimming with defiance. "It''s the truth," I said with a shrug, leaning back in my chair. "You fell for me when I was a kid. Back when you only knew me as El, the human child¡ªnot Azrael, the devil." That made her pause. The room grew heavier. I could see the conflict flicker across her face, a brief sh of emotion she couldn''t quite hide. "And," I continued, pressing my advantage, "I''m pretty sure I''ve got you hooked again as Dr. Allen. I bet it broke your heart when you found out I was your nemesis." Her jaw tightened, and she turned her head away, refusing to meet my gaze. "Say whatever you want," she muttered through gritted teeth. "You know that''s not true. We''re only connected by chance¡ªnothing more." "Denial isn''t a good look on you, Puriel," I teased, a mischievous smirk tugging at my lips. "No," she said tly, but her tonecked conviction. "You know as well as I do," I said, leaning forward, "the thread of fate doesn''t just show up without reason." >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 351: Degeneration Chapter 351: Degeneration Seven Sins System Chapter 351. Degeneration "It appeared for no reason," she stubbornly asserted. I let out a long exhale, my patience wearing thin. Without uttering a word, I activated my Teleport skill. In an instant, I vanished from my seat and materialized right in front of her. My hands leaned on the back of her seat, effectively trapping her head between them. Our eyes locked, and she couldn''t escape the intensity of the moment. Unyielding, she didn''t flinch. "Say that again. In my face. That you don''t love me," I demanded, the challenge in my tone cutting through the air like a razor. It was more than a request; it was an order. "I don''t love you and never will," she asserted firmly. Her eyes locked onto mine, a seriousness reflecting in her gaze. "That''s sad," I responded, my tone devoid of disappointment or sadness. I stated it tly, emphasizing the indifference I felt. Teleporting back to my chair, I continued, "And disappointing." She shot a nce my way, a smirk ying on her lips. "Please don''t say you''re the one who fell in love with me," she retorted in an annoying tone.Once again, I turned to her, sporting my trademark annoying smile. "So you believe a devil can fall in love now? Great. Next time you have to believe that we have empathy andpassion," I shot back, not one to shy away from a challenge. Well, we did have empathy andpassion. It was just that our standards were a little different. Okay, correction. Our standards were very different. She snorted condescendingly. "I forgot you guys are just heartless creatures who know nothing but to torture and destroy," she sneered in a displeased tone. "Pftt!" I held back myughter. "I fell in love with a subus once, ya know. But it didn''t go well," I confessed. The subtle shift in my tone hinted at theplexities beneath my devilish exterior. "What happened then?" she asked in obvious curiosity. I raised my eyebrows and shed an annoying smile once again. "Now you want to know? Ahahahaha," I teased, reveling in the chance to get under her skin. "Khhh!" she gritted her teeth in annoyance and stood up from her seat, just about to leave. "Wait!" I said, a sudden urgency in my tone. That stopped her in her tracks and made her turn to me. Without waiting for her answer, I used my Telekinesis. My invisible power brought the paper bag containing myme sandwich and threw it at her. It was like it had be a habit for me to share my morning food with her, and she caught it with practiced ease. "Here, you forgot that," I reminded her with a smirk. "We are two entities in this foreign realm. No one understands us here except each other. So, I need you to keep my sanity and remind me of my identity. I don''t want to be degenerated into those lowly mortals," I exined with a hint of seriousness beneath my usual yful tone. Her eyes flicked to mine. "You really think sharing a sandwich will keep you sane in this realm?" she asked, skepticismcing her words. I chuckled. "Kinda. It''s a bribe so I can tease you around," I said, my tone light but the truth behind the words lingering. She rolled her eyes but a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "You''re delusional if you think it keeps you sane." I leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms. "Maybe I am. But hey, at least it''s entertaining. I don''t want to degenerate into those lowly mortals ya know. I''m serious here," I replied, smirking as if I had just cracked the best joke in the world. "That''s another fancy statement from you. You don''t want to turn into them, but you slept with them," she reminded me, her tone holding a hint of disapproval. I leaned back in my chair, a smirk ying on my lips. " didn''t just sleep with them. I made them my servants," I teased, knowing it would irk her. She rolled her eyes at my response. "That''s not the point. You''re already living among them, doing their mundane tasks and having sex with some of them. Isn''t that degeneration enough?" I chuckled. "You''re missing the point here, Puriel. It''s not about what I do. As long as I can retain my devilish charm and superiority, it doesn''t matter." She raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced. "Like you, oh mighty goddess, helping mortals with their issues. That''s pretty hands-on for a deity, don''t you think? But you won''t be one of them, will you?" I threw back, enjoying the banter. She fell silent, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Exactly. That''s the point. I don''t want to think or act like them," I stated with a serious tone, my smirk fading. "It''s about maintaining the bnce without losing ourselves. We''re in this realm for a reason, and that reason is not to be mortal." She sighed, acknowledging the truth in my words. "Bnce, huh? Sometimes I wonder if we''re maintaining it or just toying with it." I shrugged. "Who knows?" Puriel examined the paper bag, finding the same oldme sandwich. She shot me an irritated look. "Is this a joke? I appreciate the gesture, but seriously, can''t you get something more¡­ edible?" I chuckled, leaning forward. "Hey, beggar can''t be chooser. Consider it a unique mortal experience. They often have to endure the mundane and tasteless, and it builds character, or so they say." She sighed, clearly unamused. "I''m not here to build character." I smirked. "At least you have your breakfast. Consider it a win. Besides¡­. Maybe it''s a special devil sandwich, designed to test the resilience of goddesses. I should patent that." She rolled her eyes, finishing the sandwich with mild disdain. "You and your sense of humor." "I need that or I will turn into a boring devil," I remarked annoyingly. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 352: Im Here to Ruin Your Day! Chapter 352: I''m Here to Ruin Your Day! Seven Sins System Chapter 352. I''m Here to Ruin Your Day! She was about to leave, and I was just about to return to my boring routine, but before I managed to take my eyes off her, I could catch a change in her expression. She seemed a little surprised, but only for a moment; then, a smile bloomed on her face. I was sure it wasn''t because of myme sandwich, for sure. ''Do a mortal summon her?'' I tried to guess. If yes, I wouldn''t mind going with her since I was bored. So, secretly, I summoned one of my greed tentacles from my fingertips and separated it from my body. I let the tentacles, which were no longer than a worm, writhe on the floor and hid near the foot of the desk. I would leave it here, in case I needed a clone. Puriel''s eyes flickered across the room, as if she sensed something. I held my breath, hoping she wouldn''t detect my little trick. The tentacle remained motionless, blending in with the shadows. She shook her head slightly, dismissing whatever thought crossed her mind. "I''ll see youter, Azrael," she said, her voice a mix of formality and a hint of something else. "Until then, Puriel," I replied, giving her a nonchnt wave. Without uttering more words, Puriel kept striding away, but instead of making her grand exit, she plunked the paper bag down on the table near the door and mumbled, "I epted your summon," in this hushed tone. A smirk hijacked my face. ''Bingo!'' I thought. Without skipping a beat, I whipped out my Teleportation skills and materialized right by her side. ying the part of the annoying devil, I snagged her shoulder. "Don''t forget about me," I chimed in, adding that extrayer of annoyance to my tone.She swiveled to face me, grinding her teeth, but I countered with a grin that practically screamed, ''I''m here to ruin your day.'' As our bodies faded, a bright red announcement box popped up. [ Warning! A goddess has taken you with her!] Well, I couldn''t me my system; this was sort of like willingly letting her kidnap me. The moment we materialized, the grip of summoning spat us out into an opulent room that seemed to have been carved from the dreams of royalty. The air was tinged with the scent ofvender, and the soft glow of a crystal chandelier, hanging majestically from the ceiling, cast prismatic hues across the room. The illumination was gentle, ying on the walls adorned with exquisite tapestries. The bed, a regal expanse of cushions and silken sheets. It dominated the room. The furniture, intricately carved and upholstered in fabrics that felt like a caress against the skin, adorned the room with a refinement I rarely associated with mortal summonings. The carpet underfoot cradled our steps. It was a contrast to the usual grim settings mortals chose to invoke me ¨C dimly lit and abandoned buildings or chaotic messes that mirrored their own disordered lives. Mortals had a knack for conjuring me in the most inhospitable ces, but this time, the script seemed to have taken a whimsical turn. "What kind of injustice is this?! Why do they summon the goddess in a ce like this when they always summon me in a messy ce?! Do you think I have no sense of art or aesthetics?" Iined in annoyance. I shot a disgruntled nce at the summoner, a girl kneeling in a white robe, her eyes fixated on Puriel. That girl wouldn''t hear me since she summoned Puriel not me. Also, both of our forms were abstract. Puriel, with her celestial poise, seemed equally taken aback by the unexpected opulence. "Huh?" I muttered, a mixture of confusion and irritation clouding my features. "Is this not a normal sight for you either?" I asked, genuinely surprised. Puriel, regaining herposure, shot me a nce that said, ''Not in a million celestial years.'' "No, of course," she said in a low voice, gesturing toward the bed. "Didn''t you see the three guys sleeping there? They must have raped her," she said, her tone heavy with sorrow. It was amusing to see the goddess out of her element, and for once, I wasn''t the cause of divine disarray. I followed her gesture and, sure enough, there they were¡ªthree guys sprawled out on the bed, snoring away in peaceful oblivion. Naked. I scratched my head, realizing I''d overlooked that tiny detail. As a devil, I had grown ustomed to scenes like this in the demoness''ir, so I guessed I''d be a bit desensitized. "Yeah, I noticed them," I admitted, trying to keep my tone casual. "Kinda hard to miss, but I''m more used to this sort of thing in, you know, the underworld." "They must have done awful things to her," said Puriel again in sadness. I gave her an uncertain look. ''Hold up. It doesn''t add up. Something''s fishy here. If those guys raped the girl, shouldn''t she summon one of the devils for revenge or something? Why is she going through the trouble of fasting for 30 days and bringing holy water to summon a goddess?'' I raised an eyebrow, pondering the logic of it all. ''Summoning a goddess seems a bit over the top for a revenge plot. I''m all for chaos and mischief, but if I''m a mortal and someone wronged me, I''d probably go for a devil. We''re specialists in that department.'' "Ya know¡­ Something isn''t right," I stated my confusion, furrowing my eyebrows. But before she answered me, the girl prayed again. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 353: Naive Chapter 353: Naive Seven Sins System Chapter 353. Naive "Goddess of Chastity, please hear my prayer¡­" the girl prayed again fervently. She looked around 20, wrapped up in a white bathrobe. Her hair was damp, and the lingering scent of soap hung in the air. A strange contradiction, really. If she''d been a victim of something as heinous as rape, logic dictated she''d be running for the hills or at least hiding out somewhere. Yet here she was, post-shower, rocking a fancy bathrobe, and summoning a goddess. Definitely not typical victim behavior. Puriel seemed to be buying into the damsel-in-distress scenario, her divine empathy in full gear. But me? I was the devil, and something about this situation just didn''t add up. I mean, I got summoned to all sorts of messed-up scenes, but this one took the cake. The usual scorn in Puriel''s gaze softened, as if she had seamlessly stepped into the role of the goddess she was summoned to be. "Lift your head, my child," she said, her voice a delicate mix of softness and politeness. The girl obeyed, raising her head with all the obedience I''d expect when a goddess talks to a mortal. Her blue eyes sparkled like a serene ocean, and her slightly curly blonde hair framed her face, giving her an almost angelic appearance. Cute, too. Couldn''t deny that. "Oh damn. She is pretty. I would do her if she offered herself to me," I couldn''t help but grin.Puriel, however, shot me a death re that could have frozen the hottest corner of hell. "What is wrong with you?" she hissed under her breath, her eyes narrowing in disapproval. I shrugged, unapologetic. "Just stating the obvious. No need to get all divine judgment on me." The girl looked up at Puriel with a mixture of awe and hope. It was like she expected divine intervention or a cosmic solution to whatever had brought her to summon the goddess of chastity. "Child, speak your troubles. The goddess hears your plea," Puriel intoned. I leaned against the fancy dresser, my devilish grin not fading. "This should be interesting," I muttered to myself, fully aware that Puriel was shooting me another one of those "you''re not helping" res. The girl took a deep breath. "I wish... I would be a virgin again," she wished earnestly. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in confusion. ''Guess she''s not a rape victim,'' I thought, my devilish instincts sharp as ever. If she were, she''d probably be asking for justice or some heavenly retribution. But hey, who was I to judge? Mortals and their wishes were a never-ending source of amusement. Shooting a nce at Puriel, I waited for her to react. I wondered if she had caught onto the peculiar nature of this wish or if she was too wrapped up in her divine demeanor to notice. Puriel, however, surprised me. Without missing a beat, she nodded with a solemn expression, as if granting wishes of this nature was just another Tuesday for her. "I will fulfill your wish," she dered. I let out a long, exaggerated exhale, shaking my head from side to side. ''Yup, she is stupid as usual,'' I thought, the word "na?ve" shing in my mind like a neon sign. It was a specific kind of innocence that both intrigued and exasperated me. I mean, she''s a goddess, right? She''s got the cosmic cheat code to peek into people''s hearts, to see the good and the bad. And yet, there she was, choosing to trust this mortal at face value. Puriel had this power¡ªthis divine radar. She could sift through the moral maze of a person''s soul, distinguishing the saints from the sinners. But did she use it? Nah. Instead, she opted to trust the mortal as is, no background check needed. ''Why?'' I muttered to myself, amused and slightly annoyed by her unwavering faith in the goodness of mortals. It wasn''t like I hadn''t taken advantage of that before. I mean, she believed every word I said before she found out I was the devil in disguise. ssic case of divine gullibility. Puriel extended her hand towards the girl, and in an instant, a soft glow emanated from her divine touch. The radiant light seemed to dance around Puriel''s fingertips. As her hand connected with the mortal, the light expanded, wrapping the girl''s form in a warm, celestial embrace. I watched with keen interest as the glow enveloped the girl''s body. The air itself seemed to shimmer with the divine energy at y. It was a purification in progress. In just a moment, the luminous disy faded away, leaving the room in its usual ambiance. To the mortal''s eyes, nothing might have seemed different about her physical form. Her appearance remained unchanged, yet I sensed an invisible shift. Puriel had just performed a purification. She was a virgin once more. "Now tell me, my child, what happened? Have they tainted you?" Puriel inquired, her gaze shifting toward the three naked guys. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes; I was pretty sure she was gearing up to assign me another celestial cleanup duty. But the girl''s response was anything but what we expected. "No. They are my exes. We had so much funst night. But I''m getting married in two days. Because my future husband is kinda a bit conventional and believes that virginity must be maintained until the wedding day, and I have lied to him, so I decided to summon you," the girl admitted with a nonchnt shrug. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 354: Lie And Greed Chapter 354: Lie And Greed Seven Sins System Chapter 354. Lie And Greed I wasughing like crazy. Tears were practically streaming down my face, and my stomach felt like it had gone through a spin cycle. Puriel thought she had a naive maiden with a pure heart on her hands¡ªa damsel in distress who needed saving. But nope, turns out the girl was more of a ygirl who knew how to have a good time. ssic mix-up, and I was thoroughly entertained. Between my fits ofughter, I managed to choke out, "Okay, that''s so messed up! Hahahahaha!" My scorn for the situation was unmistakable. Puriel had probably envisioned herself saving a virtuous soul from the clutches of three viinous dudes, but reality had other ns. It was like a si, and I was reveling in the absurdity of it all. But, credit where it''s due, that girl had some serious game. Not every beautiful woman would go for the triple-y with three rather sizable guys. I couldn''t help but appreciate the sheer audacity of her n. "Not many women can pull off a move like that," Imented, wiping away tears ofughter. "And those guys? They''re like just hitting the jackpot," I said between myughter. "Wet jackpot!" I fixed it, referring to the girl''s pussy. Since one versus three, I bet her hole was so wetst night. The subi in my realm would probably give this girl a nod of approval for her daring antics. I could almost picture them raising imaginary scorecards, judging the performance like it was some kind of interdimensional reality show. Myughter didn''t sit well with Puriel. She shot me a re that could have melted ciers and delivered a death stare that practically screamed, "Shut up, devil!" But obedience and devilry didn''t usually go hand in hand. "Close your mouth and stopughing," shemanded. Easy for her to say. I''d love toply, butughter has a way of taking on a life of its own.I tried, really. I did. But the more I tried to suppress it, the more myughter bubbled up. Puriel, seemingly unamused, turned her attention back to the girl who had managed to create this divine mess. Puriel stared at the girl as if trying to process the unexpected plot twist. "You summoned me to fix a lie about your virginity?" she asked, disbeliefcing her voice. The girl nodded, seemingly unapologetic. "Yeah, you know, he''s a bit old-fashioned. And I really love him. So, I thought, why not give him the full package? You know, a pure, unspoiled bride for his big day," she said. "Why did you do that? You are getting married soon. Why did you taint your pure body?" Puriel inquired, her tone calm and measured. I couldn''t help but find the whole situation absurdly entertaining. The girl, standing on her feet with a nonchnt demeanor, fired back with a shrug and a slightly defiant tone. "I lost it like years ago, to my first boyfriend. So, it''s not a big deal." Her defense hung in the air like a mic drop, and I couldn''t help but nod in approval. The girl had a point. Who cared about virginity and stuff? Puriel leaned in and offered some advice to the girl. "But everything happened in the past, then you should let it happen in the past. You may still be naive when you do that. But you are an adult now. Regardless of what happens to your body, at least you shouldn''t cheat. You should not allow anyone else to enjoy your body except your partner," she advised, her tone earnest as if she were giving a counseling Talk. The girl, however, didn''t seem too thrilled with the celestial counsel. She shot Puriel a frown, a mix of disapproval and defiance. "This is my body, so this is my right. If it weren''t for my future husband who wants everything pure, I also wouldn''t want to painfully call you. But since he is rich, I can''t say no to that," she retorted, clearly objecting to all the celestial judgments being tossed her way. I couldn''t help but burst into even louderughter. The girl couldn''t hear me anyway, only Puriel could, so why not? "For my father''s sake, this is so hrious!" I managed to squeeze out between fits ofughter. The absurdity of the situation was like aedy that just kept getting better. The girl wasn''t just trying to justify her actions; she was also throwing in a dash of honesty and a sprinkle of greed. The whole "rich future husband" card added an extrayer of absurdity to the mix. Puriel, clearly not amused by myughter, shot me the ssic cold shoulder and redirected her celestial fury at the girl. Her luminous form expanded, radiating an aura of celestial displeasure. It was like watching a divine storm brewing, and I braced myself for the impending cosmic scolding. "You summoned me, yet you have shown your bad side to me! That is thest wish that you will receive from the goddesses! Next time, none of us will listen to your prayer again or help you!" Puriel thundered. It was a threat that enough to make the girl gasp in realization of the gravity of her actions. The girl stammered out an apology. But Puriel, her divine stance unyielding, had spoken her piece. In an instant, Puriel''s celestial fury reached its zenith. Her luminous form expanded even further, and with a speed that defied mortalprehension, her erged hand lunged towards me. The glow intensified, casting an ethereal radiance that enveloped us both. I barely had time to register the celestial whirlwind as Puriel''s hand closed around me. The room seemed to warp and twist, reality itself bending to the will of the goddess. In the blink of an eye, we were gone, the surroundings dissolving into a blur. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 355: Temptation And Choice Seven Sins System Chapter 355. Temptation And Choice In the blink of an eye, we found ourselves back in the infirmary. My clone, wearing the guise of a diligent doctor, sat calmly in a chair, twirling a pen between his fingers. His gaze was fixed on a book resting on the table before him, mirroring the image of a meticulous physician engrossed in his duties. As for me, my form had shifted from its devilish essence to a more human appearance. Likewise, Puriel stood beside me. "Ah, you should let meugh a little longer. What a party pooper," I grumbled in disappointment, trying to suppress thest bursts ofughter. But hey, seeing a mortal''s ns unravel right in front of her? Pure entertainment for me. I made a mental note: definitely joining her again if she decided to pull another summoning stunt. "Told ya, not all mortals are good," I added, shooting my clone a smirk as I extended my hand. The clone, now putting the pen, reciprocated, and as we made contact, he seamlessly morphed into my own tentacle. "All mortals are born pure and kind," Puriel defended her stance, her gaze meeting mine. "It was the demons and devils who made them fall into sin," she insisted, a hint of divine righteousness in her tone. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Oh,e on, Puriel. You''ve been down here enough times to know that mortals are quite capable of messing things up all on their own," I retorted, my devilish grin widening. "We might nudge them a bit, but the credit for the chaos they create is all on them."Puriel crossed her arms, disapproval etched on her face. "They have the capacity for redemption," she countered. I chuckled. "Sure, sure. But where''s the fun in that? Redemption is overrated. The real spectacle is watching them navigate the mess they make," I teased, knowing it would irk the goddess. I scoffed and nonchntly plopped down in the seat. "Besides," I began, my gaze locking onto Puriel, "don''t you think it''s so unfair that when mortals do good things, they get full ountability for it? But when they mess up, let''s saymit a crime, most of them are quick to pull the ''the devil made me do it'' card. It''s like, me or my kin do nothing, and those mortals do it in full consciousness, but they still use us of being the mastermind behind all the chaos. Isn''t that just hrious?" I argued, a sly grin ying on my lips. Puriel shot me a t stare, arms folded across her chest. "But you guys did tempt them into doing it, right? Not always, but once in a while," she countered, her voice carrying a hint of skepticism. I leaned back in the chair, a thoughtful frown etching my features. "If we need that mortal to do something for us. Then yes. But we won''t bother for those regr folks. There''s no benefit for us," I exined. "I mean, really, the devils are the ones who deal with the corrupted souls and dish out the punishment. We''ve got more than enough going on down there in the fiery pit." Puriel raised an eyebrow, seemingly unconvinced. "But surely, you can''t deny that temptation ys a part in their choices," she pressed, her gaze unwavering. A devilish twinkled in my eyes. "Oh, temptation is like our middle name. But the choice, my dear, that''s all on them. We might dangle the carrot, but whether they take a bite or not is entirely up to those mortals. And trust me, mortals are excellent at making their own bad choices. No devilish intervention needed for that." I grinned triumphantly as Puriel conceded with a dry smile. "You have a point there," she admitted, turning around to retrieve the paper bag containing her breakfast. But being the curious devil that I am, I couldn''t let the opportunity slip away. "One question, Puriel," I interjected before she could make her exit. My devilish charm dialed up. "You can detect mortal''s hearts, right? Tell me, why don''t you use that skill?" I fired away, seizing the chance to poke at the divine mystery that was Puriel. Despite myughter and mischievous demeanor, I had caught on to the oddity of her choices. The question seemed to catch her off guard, and a subtle twitch betrayed her usualposed demeanor. "It''s none of your business," she shot back, a hint of defensivenesscing her words. I raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "That is my business. Because what you just did was really stupid to the point, it insulted me as another creature of this realm, and I know you have your reasons," I stated firmly, my gaze locking onto Puriel. "After all, we''re practically work buddies right now. You can spill the beans," I teased, pushing for an answer to my curiosity. She turned sharply, her eyes meeting mine with a piercing intensity. "I don''t share my secrets with a devil," she dered, a hint of defiance in her voice. A smug smile yed on my lips. "Okay. I''m not going to force it. Doesn''t do me any favors either. But I won''t share my secrets with you either, and I bet you know what I mean," I replied in a challenging tone. Puriel gave me an exasperated look, her patience visibly tested. "You are so childish," she sighed, a hint of disappointment in her tone. I crossed my arms, feigning innocence. "No, I''m not. All I asked is still rted to our mission. An information for an information. That''s how teamwork works, right?" I countered, my devilish grin betraying the mischievous delight I took in our banter. >Read the original on https://m.NovelBin/book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 356: An Exception Seven Sins System Chapter 356. An Exception "I can''t," she said, her voice steady, but there was a sadness there I couldn''t ignore. It was like she was stuck, caught between a choice she didn''t entirely own. My curiosity red. ''Hmm¡­ Is this tied to her condition? '' The thought churned in my mind, and I couldn''t help but think back to her past rants about her uncontroble powers. It clicked¡ªthis had to be about that. ''Do you also have something inside you? '' The question teased my lips, but I held it back. Revealing my suspicions about the legendary demon trapped within me wasn''t exactly on the agenda. It was tempting to ask, but I decided to keep my cards close. Instead, I reminded myself ''Not my problem. If she wants to be naive, let her.'' A sly grin tugged at my lips. Her naivety wasn''t a weakness¡ªit was leverage. But still, it made trusting her judgment a gamble. "Alright, I won''t push you. Just eat your breakfast," I said, shifting to a calmer tone. She didn''t say a word, just grabbed her sandwich and left the room. It was weird seeing her so obedient, especially for a goddess who usually carried herself like royalty. But I couldn''t shake the nagging thoughts about her struggle¡ªwhat could make a goddess lose control of her divine abilities? Once the door closed behind her, I stared at the spot she''d just exited, my mind spinning. ''What could drive her powers to spiral like that? Is she hiding it from her mother? '' The idea made me chuckle¡ªironic and hrious at the same time. -----Puriel''s PoV Puriel walked briskly toward the cafeteria, her steps sharp and focused, but her mind was a mess. ''I can''t let him know,'' she thought, gripping onto herposure like it was herst lifeline. The chaos of her powers¡ªand her inability to control them¡ªwas a secret she couldn''t afford to let slip. Her thoughts spiraled, reying every moment where Azrael, disguised as Dr. Allen, had fooled her. It stung. Her powers now felt like a cosmic prank gone wrong. Her ability to read mortals'' hearts used to be wless. She could tune in on their emotions, intentions¡ªgood or bad. It was a power of divine. Buttely? It had been doing its own thing, stretching its reach up to five hundred kilometers and bombarding her with the emotions of random mortals. It was like opening a floodgate of human chaos¡ªlove, anger, despair, joy¡ªall rushing at her at once. It wasn''t just overwhelming; it was torture. A power that should have been her strongest weapon had turned into a cosmic version of emotional overdrive. She felt like an empath on steroids, drowning in the feelings and intentions of countless souls. And then there were the glitches¡ªmoments when her radar just went nk. No readings, no heartbeats, nothing. It was like her powers had clocked out, leaving her fumbling in the dark. The biggest curveball? Dr. Allen. Her powers didn''t work on him. At first, she thought it meant he was special¡ªone of those mortals who stood out in the crowd, meant for something greater. She''d even started piecing together theories about him, thinking he might be some divine exception. But no. The reality was far more humiliating. Her powers weren''t being selective; they were being fooled. Dr. Allen wasn''t a special mortal. He was Azrael, her nemesis, in a clever disguise. So, there she was, thinking she had stumbled upon an exception to the celestial rules, only to find out it was her arch-enemy ying mortal dress-up. >Read the original on https://m.NovelBin/book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 357: Stupid Devil Chapter 357: Stupid Devil Seven Sins System Chapter 357. Stupid Devil Puriel''s PoV Puriel''s head was a mess. Her thoughts were a scrambled puzzle, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t make sense of them. All she really knew was that she felt... dumb. Weak. It was the kind of feeling that clung to her, heavy and suffocating. She was a goddess, for heaven''s sake. Understanding mortals¡ªtheir emotions, their messy little lives¡ªwas supposed to be her thing. Her birthright. Yet here she was, stumbling over it like a clumsy mortal herself. It pissed her off. She hated feeling this way, hated that the pride she carried as a divine being was constantly being gnawed away by this... this inadequacy. Worse, she couldn''t tell anyone about it. Not her mom, not her sisters, not the other angels or goddesses. Nobody. In her world, everyone expected perfection. Vulnerability? Yeah, no thanks. And as the future queen of the light realm, showing even a crack in her armor wasn''t an option. She had to keep up the act, pretend she had it all together. So she locked it all up inside, kept the smile stered on her face, and soldiered on. But it was eating her alive. Her mind kept drifting back, tracing the roots of this problem. Three hundred years ago, everything had been fine. She was at the top of her game, untouchable, wielding her powers like the badass she was. But then came the war¡ªthe big one. The war that turned everything upside down. It was a brutal, chaotic mess, with three realms tearing each other apart. And smack in the middle of it? Azrael. The Lord of Wrath. The thorn in her side. The absolute worst. They shed a lot during the war. Too much, honestly. But there was one battle¡ªthe battle¡ªthat really screwed things up for her. It was epic, a cataclysmic showdown that almost split an entire continent in half. Azrael had gone full crazy mode, letting his wrath spiral out of control. She barely held her own against him, but somehow, she survived. Battered, bruised, but still standing.She thought she''de out of it okay. Turns out, not so much. Something had shifted inside her after that fight. Her power¡ªthe one that let her understand mortal hearts¡ªstopped working the way it was supposed to. Sometimes it would overload, bombarding her with way too much emotion. Other times, it just... didn''t work at all. Silence. Nothing. It was like trying to tune into a radio station and only getting static. And it killed her. Puriel stared at her wrist, her fingers brushing lightly over the skin. There was no visible mark, but she felt it¡ªan invisible thread, pulling her toward Azrael. She didn''t know if it was fate or some cruel cosmic joke, but part of her wondered if that battle had tied them together somehow. Maybe even before that. She thought back to their childhood¡ªback when neither of them knew who the other really was. Could it have started then? Was it possible they''d been connected all along? "Maybe..." she muttered, her voice barely audible. But she didn''t have an answer. Just more questions. She sighed and let her hand drop. Standing in the empty corridor, she felt smaller than she ever had before. Weak. Stupid. Stuck. How was she supposed to fix this? She couldn''t keep going like this, stumbling around in the dark. But what was she supposed to do? The thought that he¡ªAzrael¡ªmight somehow be the answer to her problem crossed her mind. But then, almost immediately, she shut it down. No way. No chance. She couldn''t trust him. Letting him in, showing him her weakness? That''d be suicide. Azrael might act like an annoying idiot half the time, but he was still dangerous. He''d find a way to use it against her. If not directly, then indirectly. What if he told the other Lords of Sin? Or worse, what if he told his dad? "Yeah, no," she decided, shaking her head. "Not happening." Eventually, she made her way to the cafeteria. Her usual spot was empty¡ªno surprise there. She sat down with a heavy sigh, pulling out the crinkly paper bag waiting for her. The daily sandwich. Of course. She already knew what was inside: nothing special. Just the standard Azrael-brandme sandwich. But hey, it was better than starving. As she unwrapped it, though, something felt off. The bag was heavier than usual. Curious, she dug deeper, her fingers brushing against something cold and rectangr. A small carton of milk. Her brows shot up in surprise, and before she could stop herself, a smile crept onto her face. "Stupid devil," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head. It was such a small thing¡ªbarely worth noticing, really. But for some reason, it hit her. Azrael might be the most annoying guy in the realms, but he had his moments. His weird, random acts of kindness. She''d never admit it out loud, but they meant something. Even if he was her nemesis, even if she wanted to throttle him half the time, there was... something there. Something she couldn''t quite put into words. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 358: Culinary Adventure of The Vampiric Kind Chapter 358: Culinary Adventure of The Vampiric Kind Seven Sins System Chapter 358. Culinary Adventure of The Vampiric Kind Azrael''s PoV I let my head slump onto the desk, staring out the window at the dull, unchanging view outside. The room buzzed with the unfulfilled to-do lists and abandoned ns. My brain, ever the overachiever, kept chanting the same thing on loop, like some motivational mantra gone wrong. "I need to be productive. I need to be productive. I need to be productive." And yet... here I was, doing absolutely nothing. What used to feel like the ultimate luxuryzing around without a care¡ªnow gnawed at me with this weird, creeping guilt. Boredom wasn''t just tapping me on the shoulder anymore; it was wing at my brain, leaving scratch marks that wouldn''t go away. Maybe it wasn''t just the boredom, though. Maybe it was this deep, nagging urge to go back¡ªto the mansion, to my realm, to my life. The one where I could bend thews of reality to my whims. This whole mortal charade? It started out as an extended vacation. But now? Now it felt like a trap. The longer I stayed here, pretending to be one of them, the more I felt like I might actually be one of them. And that? That was a fate worse than death. I sighed, dragging my hand down my face. Stagnation was the real enemy here, slowly eating away at whatever gears kept my mind turning. Responsibilities loomed in the background, even in this borrowed human form, was slipping through my fingers. The idea of going on a hunt briefly crossed my mind, tickling at the edges of my senses. But then the sun ring through the window reminded me why that wasn''t an option. Daylight and I weren''t exactly best friends, and thest thing I needed was some nosy mortal catching me mid-extracurricr activity."I wonder when the cult will finally catch up to me," I muttered, half to myself, half to the empty room. There was a strange kind of thrill to it, like some messed-up game of cat and mouse. Only, in this game, the mouse would probably eat the cat if given the chance. For a second, I entertained the idea of strolling around like some clueless idiot, baiting them into making a move. It had a certain appeal¡ªlure them out, turn the tables, and call it a day. Efficient and entertaining. But I wasn''t about to underestimate their intelligence. No one dumb enough to chase abat doctor holed up in a battle academy would''ve survived this long. They''d probably wait for me to leave the academy grounds before trying anything. I groaned and let my forehead thump against the desk again. "Maybe I should ask Puriel to hang out in the infirmary," I mumbled, half-joking. The thought of willingly spending time with her? Absolutely ridiculous. But desperate times called for desperate measures. The irony of it all hit me like a bad punchline. Me, considering chit-chatting with the goddess of chastity for somepany? It was almostughable. Still, I couldn''t entirely dismiss the idea. Maybe she''d let something slip about her realm that I could file away forter. Besides, who knew? She might even be entertaining in her own self-righteous way. A quiet knock and the creak of the door pulled me out of my thoughts. "Dr. Allen," came a familiar voice, soft but with that unmistakable edge of mischief. I straightened up, stering on a polite smile before swiveling in my chair to see who it was. "Yeah?" I said casually. Standing in the doorway was Penelope. She hadn''t exactly been a frequent visitortely¡ªnot since Theo''s drama had escted. Between her and Katrina, their drop-ins had be rare, and I''d kind of gotten used to the solitude. So, seeing her now was... unexpected. She walked in with that signature saunter of hers. "Busy, are we?" she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. I raised an eyebrow, leaning back in my chair. "Oh, yeah. Swamped. Can''t you tell by my thriving desk nap routine?" She smirked, pulling a piece of paper from her bag and handing it to me. I took it, recognizing it immediately as my updated schedule. Fantastic. More things to not look forward to. But before I could even skim through it, she dropped a little bombshell. "This weekend," she said with a teasing glint in her eye, "you''reing over to our ce. We''ll cook dinner for you." I blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Are you cooking dinner for me, or am I the dinner?" I asked, half-joking but also half-serious. With these twin vampires, I never really knew. Her smirk widened, and she tilted her head, pretending to think. "We''ll see," she said cryptically, the glint in her eyes bordering on dangerous. "Comforting," I deadpanned, folding my arms. "If this ends with me as the main course, I''m going to be very disappointed." Sheughed, a light, melodic sound that only added to the mockery. "Rx, Dr. Allen. It''s just dinner. No hidden agendas, no ulterior motives. Maybe a little garlic-freesagna, some blood wine¡ªyou know, a culinary adventure of the vampiric kind." "Define ''culinary adventure of the vampiric kind,''" I said, narrowing my eyes. "Because that sounds suspiciously like a euphemism for something I''m not going to enjoy." Her grin turned wicked, and she leaned in slightly, as if to share a secret. "Let''s just say... it''ll be an experience you won''t forget." I sighed, shaking my head. "Well, if you manage to outdo my expectations, I might consider making this a regr urrence," I replied, ying along with the banter. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 359: Assessment Seven Sins System Chapter 359. Assessment A frustrated sigh slipped out as I reluctantly looked away from the schedule and focused on Penelope. The idea of handing over my blood didn''t exactly thrill me. My blood wasn''t just any ordinary stuff; it had value¡ªserious value. No way was I about to treat it like some free sample at a corner store. Unless someone was bound to me by a contract, my life essence wasn''t up for grabs. Call it pride or status, but the thought of casually giving it away felt downright humiliating. Shoving that annoyance aside, I nced back at the schedule, a confused frown taking over. "I thought we had another hunting mission lined up. What''s with the sudden switch?" I asked, not bothering to hide the skepticism in my voice. Penelope''s exnation came quick and straight. "We were nning on it, but Theo''s team just got a new mentor. The academy wants to test their team dynamics¡ªmake sure they''re actuallypatible. With all the recent mishaps, they''re focusing more on preventing casualties. Guess they''re ying it safe," she said, her toneced with concern. I fought the urge to roll my eyes at what I saw as the academy''s overly cautious approach. Real experience made warriors, not this padded, hand-holding nonsense. But hey, I was here as Dr. Allen, the cooperativebat doc, not Azrael the devil. So, I nodded like I understood. "Makes sense. Gotta be careful," I said, forcing a diplomatic tone even as my mind screamed otherwise. "Exactly. That''s why we need your help assessing theirpatibility and Aria''s leadership skills," Penelope added with a smile, clearly pleased with her n. I couldn''t stop the smirk that crept onto my face. "So¡­ I''m like a judge now?" I asked, my interest piqued. The idea wasn''t half-bad¡ªit had potential for some fun. "Yep, it''s on the schedule," she confirmed, looking satisfied. "Nice!" The excitement slipped out before I could stop it, and my grin turned downright evil. Catching myself, I quickly cleared my throat and put on a more formal act. "I mean, uh, it''ll be an honor."Inwardly, I was already scheming. If Puriel wanted a passing grade, she''d have to bribe me. And I wasn''t talking about any half-hearted attempt¡ªonly artifacts from her realm would do. Penelope''s nod pulled me out of my thoughts. "Great. I already told Aria you''d be one of the judges." ''This just keeps getting better,'' I thought, a wicked grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. Evaluating Puriel? Oh, this was going to be entertaining. "But," Penelope added, her tone shifting to something more serious, "don''t even think about giving her a biased review. I''ve noticed how close you two are¡ªand the morning exercises? Yeah, I''ve seen it." I raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Hey, I''m a professional," I shot back, leaning hard into the sarcasm. Not my fault Puriel was obsessed with tagging along every morning. She wasn''t buying it. "I mean it. If you pull any stunts or overhype her abilities, I''ll throw out your evaluation. It needs to be objective," she warned, her gaze sharp enough to cut. "Fair enough," I said with mock seriousness, though inside I wasughing. Judging a goddess'' leadership objectively? Sure, why not. The whole thing was already ridiculous, so I might as well y along. "Good," she said, her tone shifting again. This time, her voice dropped into something softer, almost predatory. She stepped closer, invading my space. Slowly, she tilted her head, inhaling deeply as if savoring my scent. It was so deliberate it almost felt like she was tasting the air around me. When her eyes finally met mine, there was a spark of mischief in them. "See youter, Dr. Allen," she purred, her voice dripping with yful menace. I just shrugged, smirking as she turned to leave. "Yeah, see ya," I said, acting unfazed. At this point, I was used to the weirdness that came with Penelope and Katrina. It was just part of the package. And with that, she walked off, leaving me with the schedule¡ªand the start of some very entertaining ns. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 360: Be Careful What You Wish For Seven Sins System Chapter 360. Be Careful What You Wish For The day wrapped up with yet another round of bickering with Puriel. This time, it was over her refusal to hand over the crystal tears she owed me as payment. Her excuse? Apparently, I hadn''t handled thest mortal woman "properly." What did she even expect? I''m the devil, not some fairytale matchmaker. Did she really think I''d set the woman up with a charming demon husband and let them skip off to my realm for a happily-ever-after? Yeah, right. The argument dragged on for what felt like forever. Puriel''s high-and-mighty ideals shed with my devilish instincts in an exhausting tug of war. After half an hour of back-and-forth, she finally gave in and handed over the crystal tears. But, of course, she''d prepared them ahead of time, denying me the satisfaction of seeing her cry in person. I had hoped for a show¡ªmaybe a tear rolling down her cheek or a crack in her pristine goddess fa?ade. Instead, I got a pre-packaged offering, like a cheap takeout version of what I really wanted. It was efficient, sure, but alsopletely anticlimactic. It''s like she went out of her way to make sure I couldn''t enjoy even a sliver of victory. Typical Puriel. The next few days passed in their usual chaotic rhythm. By night, I prowled the shadows, hunting and reveling in my devilish escapades. By day, I yed the part of Dr. Allen, thebat doctor. Bncing these two lives wasn''t easy, but hey, I made it work. Between all that, I asionally entertained mortal summons. These humans always wanted something¡ªusually money, power, or, on rare asions, revenge. They were predictable but still amusing.Take this one guy, for example. He wanted wealth, so I whipped out my Demon Crafting skill and turned some random junk into gold. Easy enough. Another guy had a more twisted request. He wanted to make a woman fall head-over-heels in love with him, to the point of obsession. I granted his wish using my Envy tentacles, weaving illusions and tweaking memories until the woman was hopelessly infatuated. Of course, things went sideways pretty fast. The woman''s husband caught on that something was off, and instead of confronting his wife, he straight-up murdered the guy. That was the end of that deal. The illusion shattered, and the woman snapped back to reality, eventually reconciling with her husband. ssic mortal drama. As for the dead guy, well, he had promised to serve me in exchange for his wish. Too bad he got himself killed before I could even put him to work. I wasn''t about to let a perfectly good corpse go to waste, though. So, I devoured his body¡ªwaste not, want not, right? As for his soul? Even if it didn''t willinglye to me, it was bound for my realm anyway. I could already picture him in the Envy domain, tormented by his own greed and regrets. And the irony. I could almost hear Envy mocking him. "You should''ve summoned me, not the Prince of Wrath." The guy''s soul was probably getting chewed up in some twisted yground of torment, stuck reying all his bad decisions. It was a fitting end, really. Then there was the teenager. This kid had watched way too many superhero movies and convinced himself he was destined for greatness. He summoned me, thinking I''d make him the next big hero. Poor guy didn''t realize he''d just invited the devil to the party. I decided to humor him. Using my Blood Curse skill, I gave him exactly what he wanted¡ªsuperhuman strength. For a moment, he probably felt like the main character in his own little action movie. But here''s the thing about making deals with devils, there''s always a catch. Power doesn''te free, and in his case, the cost was his own life energy. Every time he used his shiny new powers, it drained a bit of his essence. At first, he didn''t notice. He was probably too busy flexing in front of a mirror, imagining himself as some invincible hero. But the truth caught up with him soon enough. Every punch, every feat of strength, was eating away at his lifespan. It was like burning through a candle at both ends¡ªspectacr but short-lived. He didn''t stop, though. Mortals never do. They''re too caught up in the moment to see the bigger picture. By the time he realized what was happening, it was toote. His body gave out, and he dropped dead, leaving behind nothing but a cautionary tale about reading the fine print. Not that I minded. His soul was mine now, and honestly, the whole situation had been pretty entertaining. Watching humans chase after their dreams, blind to the cost, never got old. It was a perfect example of the ssic "be careful what you wish for" scenario. Of course, I didn''t let him off the hook that easily. His soul went to my realm. Maybe Envy would have fun with him too. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 361: Personal Cheerleader Seven Sins System Chapter 361. Personal Cheerleader For sure, I didn''t find any summoning formation that called me the Ancient One again. That nickname vanished quicker than a superhero disappearing act. So, there I was, thinking I could dig up some more intel on this whole power mess in the library. Tried to scout around for my summoning formations, the ones that got me into this mayhem. But guess what? Nada. Zilch. Couldn''t find a single trace of those new summoning circles. It was like they ghosted on me. Sure, there were a couple of summoning formations lying around, but they were old-school. Talking about me as the Lord of Wrath and all that jazz. It felt like stumbling onto a relic from the past ¨C a normal summoning thingamajig, not the shy, life-sucking extravaganza I''d identally signed up for. Anyway, it was like a wild goose chase in the library, and all I got were some outdated summoning circles. Not exactly the breakthrough I was hoping for, but hey, at least it wasn''t another round of being called the Ancient One. Small victories, right? My other activities rolled on like they always did. The usual grind ¨C training my team, dealing with the absurdity of the infirmary, and enduring the antics of the idiotic trio who couldn''t resist a visit to the infirmary. Those guys, always fooling around, teasing me mercilessly. Why? Oh, just the small matter of my plicated'' rtionship with Puriel. It was like they couldn''t resist stirring the pot. But hey, I was always up for banter. Shot back at them with yful retorts, putting on this mentor act like I was some wise old sage guiding them through the chaos. And then there were my subi. They needed their ''nourishment.'' Gave them what they needed ¨C they had to stay strong if they wanted to roll with me. Now, Fiona, she was a different story. I took it upon myself to train her every once in a while. Puriel wasn''t exactly thrilled when she found out. She practically screamed in horror, thinking I was corrupting the poor girl. Reality check, though ¨C I was just trying to turn Fiona into a kickassbat doctor. But Puriel''s reaction? It was off the charts. The students, they ate it up. Started spreading rumors that Puriel was all jealous, and couldn''t handle the idea of me spending time with another girl. It was like a high school drama on steroids. Seriously, who knew training someone could lead to such chaos? It was 05:00 PM, the training ground serving as our daily battlefield. My team and I had just wrapped up our usual routine, beads of sweat and exhaustion blending seamlessly into the familiar training ground. Over there were Julia and her crew, doing their own post-training powwow. And, of course, Puriel and her team were in the mix.Puriel could''ve chosen any day or time for her team''s training, but nope. She stuck to the same schedule as ours. Why? Well, ording to the grapevine, she just had to keep her eyes on me truly. The rumors, they were like wildfire ¨C spreading faster than a cat video on the inte. People were convinced she was head over heels for me. At this point, I''d decided to embrace it; might as well consider her my biggest fan. "Tell me, doc. If that''s not love, then what?" Barry, perched on the bench like he was the king of wisdom, teased me with that signature shitty grin. His water bottle was clutched in hand, sweat creating rivulets down his face and body. Darren and Ion, standing on either side, joined in with the most annoying grins stered on their faces. Meanwhile, Evie and ire, off to the side, could only manage a restrained smile, trying to cover it up. Those girls, well, they were used to Puriel''s perpetual presence in my orbit. "Obsession and love are different things, Barry," I dered, a hint of frustration in my tone, eyes rolling skyward for added effect. I took a defiant sip from my water bottle, the cool liquid doing little to ease my annoyance. Barry couldn''t resist adding his two cents. "Well, but the source is still love," he teased, a mischievous glint in his eye. Ion chimed in, riding the teasing wave, "Come on, you should be happy. Having a fan like her is not a bad deal. It''s like having your own personal cheering squad." I shot them both a mock re. "Guys, seriously? She is stalking me. It''s not like I''m enjoying a loyal following me ¨C it''s just me, trying to survive another day in this world''s chaotic circus." Darren decided to inject a dose of positivity into the conversation. "True. But seriously, Doc, having a prodigy like her interested in you isn''t a small thing. It''s like having a stamp of approval from someone who knows their stuff. You must be doing something right. Besides, she''s like your personal cheerleader. Always there, cheering you on from the sidelines." Ion added, "It''s true. I''ve seen her with those binocrs of hers. Like she''s at a rock concert, and you''re the headliner." I couldn''t help but chuckle at their absurd theories. Puriel, my ''cheerleader'' with binocrs ¨C now that was an image. "You know I don''t really like attention," I deadpanned, shooting them a t stare apanied by a dry smile. Attention, in my human form, was like unwanted baggage. Utterly useless. Sure, maybe it had its perks, especially if it could draw out the cult or whatever trouble was brewing in the mortal realm. Still, I wasn''t exactly a fan of being in the spotlight in my human guise. If we were talking about my real form, my devil form, well, that''s a whole different story. In that form, attention was my currency. I thrived on it. In fact, I reveled in it. Who wouldn''t want mortals bowing at their feet, worshiping the ground they walked on? But, s, being a devil came with its own set of rules. Mortals only danced to your tune when they wanted something from me. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 362: Overconfident Seven Sins System Chapter 362. Overconfident "I don''t like attention," Barry parroted, punctuating the words with air quotes. "That sounds like a pathetic protagonist from a clich¨¦ fantasy story will say," he added, his tone dripping with cynicism as he shook his head in mock disapproval. Darren decided to be my personal cheerleader. He gave my shoulder an encouraging pat. "You have to be more confident, doc," he offered in a motivational tone. I couldn''t help but cringe at the suggestion. Confidence and attention ¨C did they really think they were a package deal? In my mind, confident people didn''t necessarily crave the spotlight; they were secure enough in themselves to not need constant external validation. It should be the other way around, right? The corrupted souls that ended up in my realm painted a clear picture. Those with severe insecurities were the ones desperate for attention and validation from others. They were the kind who would go to extremes, evenmitting crimes, just to feel seen and acknowledged The world seemed to have it backward. People assumed that seeking attention equated to confidence, but in reality, it often stemmed from deep-rooted insecurity. It was like society had concocted this bizarre recipe that linked self-worth with external recognition. They were caught in the crossfire of their well-intentioned but misguided advice. I sighed, realizing that navigating theplexities of human behavior was like untangling a web of contradictions. Maybe I was better off enjoying my devil form''s authority, where attention wasn''t just a byproduct but a rightful tribute to my power. The mortal realm, however, had its own set of rules, and I was stuck ying along, even if it left me scratching my head at their peculiar logic. "I don''t like attention because I know I don''t have to try to get it. I''ve got enough of it," I stated in a nonchnt tone, as if discussing the weather. And I wasn''t kidding. In the span of just a few months, I''d gone from being the academy''s ck sheep and its unexpected celebrity at the same time. Sure, the attention had its perks, but there was a method to my madness. The more I basked in the spotlight as a mere human, the higher the chances of it influencing my thoughts as my true self ¨C a devil. I couldn''t afford to get toofortable in this mortal form, to the point where returning to my shadow realm seemed like a downgrade. It might sound far-fetched, but stranger things had happened.I reflected on the tales of a few demons from the past who fell head over heels for mortals, mostly witches and necromancers. Their exceptional powers stemmed from these twisted love affairs. It served as a cautionary tale, a reminder that even the mightiest beings could sumb to the allure of the mortal world. I wasn''t immune to the possibilities. So, as the attention swirled around me like a double-edged sword, I yed the game cautiously. It was a delicate dance between embracing the perks of mortal admiration and maintaining the boundaries that kept me tethered to my true nature. After all, the mortal realm was a captivating stage, but it was my devil form that held the true power. I couldn''t let myself forget that, no matter how tempting the mortal spotlight became. "Wow, wow, wow! Now that''s overconfident," Ion eximed, both hands shooting up like he was trying to physically block me frommitting more crimes against modesty. "Now you said that I''m overconfident. Make up your mind," I retorted with a hint of irritation. "Also, you know it''s true," I added, raising an eyebrow at Ion''s sudden change of heart. "You could have said it better," Barry chimed in, a mischievous grin on his face. "Like?" I demanded their exnation, crossing my arms in mock defiance. "Like ''Since I''m an extraordinarybat doctor, everyone needs me''," Barry suggested, still grinning like he had just cracked the code to world peace. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Seriously, Barry? That sounds like I''m auditioning for the lead role in an overly dramatic medical drama. I''m trying to keep it real here." Evie nodded in agreement. "He''s got a point. The ''extraordinarybat doctor'' angle sounds like a bad soap opera." ire jumped into the conversation, her eyebrows furrowed in disapproval. "That sounds like a narcissist. He will get more enemies if he says that," she stated matter-of-factly, not holding back on her critique. "Definitely a turn-off," Evie chimed in, shaking her head from side to side, her expression echoing ire''s sentiment. Barry, who had been riding high on his suggestion, deted a bit at the collective disapproval. His confident smile faded, reced by a disappointed frown. "I thought that was better," he muttered under his breath. Ion added his two cents. "I also thought the same," he said, nodding in agreement with Barry. "You guys surely something," I sneered, unable to contain a soft chuckle that escaped my mouth. It was a mix of finding their input either amusing, ironic, or just downright dumb. Darren jumped in with a rapid response. "Hey, at least if you make enemies by saying that, then you deserve it. People understand why. You give them a reason to hate you. Not like this. Why do people like Mr. Theo hate you? Because of your healing skills and fighting skills?" he said, emphasizing his point with animated hand gestures. "Pfft! That sounds stupid, right?" he added, stifling augh. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Darren''s impassioned defense. "Oh, so I''m hated for my skills? I thought it was my charming personality," I quipped, the corner of my mouth twitching with a sarcastic smile. "And you guys want me to make them look smarter by saying that?" I shot back in a sarcastic tone, eyebrows raised in mock disbelief. "Ha. Ha. Ha," I added with a scornfulugh, but my smile quickly vanished. "No," I stated firmly. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 363: What’s Her Problem? Seven Sins System Chapter 363. What''s Her Problem? "Ugh¡­ sounds boring," Barry grunted in disappointment. Darren and Ion joined in, shaking their heads from side to side. "Right, I knew it. You guys just want drama. Don''t you get enough drama from all the rumors?" I eximed in an annoying tone, unable to resist a theatrical eye roll. "If the academy fires me because I''m too controversial, you''ll miss me," I added with a sly grin, teasing them. "That''s super ultra overconfident," Ion interjected with a hiss, a cringe etching across his face as if my words had physically pained him. I shot them a t stare, the kind that said, "Seriously?" because, well, seriously? "Really, Ion?" ire said, voicing the collective sentiment with a hint of annoyance. Darren raised his hands to shoulder height and grinned innocently. "Okay, we were kidding. We will miss you. I mean, you''ve taught us a lot," he finally admitted, surrendering to the truth. Barry, always ready with a cheeky remark, nudged my arm and grinned. "Don''t be mad, doc. Or you will get more wrinkles," he teased, earning an eye roll from me. As if I needed more reasons to contemte the aging process."You guys better appreciate me," I quipped, a yful smirk forming on my face. "Because let''s face it, no one else would put up with your shenanigans." ire rolled her eyes. "We do, Doc. Somehow, we do," she said with a hint of a smile. And in that moment, I realized that maybe, just maybe, their theatrics weren''t that intolerable. "Well, ourst mentor almost went crazy because of Barry''s stupidity. Only you can handle him. So don''t leave us," added Ion, throwing a pointed look at Barry. "Hey! I''m not stupid!" Barry retorted with a pout, crossing his arms defensively. Once again, they dove headfirst into their exchange of insults and jokes, bantering with enthusiasm. Evie and ire decided to join this time. I could feel the energy in the room escte, but instead of jumping into the verbal jousting, I opted for a long exhale and a well-practiced eye roll. This kind of banter felt a tad too childish for my taste, so I chose to observe from the sidelines. It was funny, really. Despite the eons behind me, I found myself engaged in these seemingly trivial arguments more often than not. The other Lords of Sins and I would bicker about the most absurd things, proving that age didn''t necessarily bring wisdom; sometimes, it just brought more opportunities to argue about who misced a mortal''s soul. Then... I couldn''t help but notice Puriel on the other bench. She was with her team, diligently cleaning up, but her gaze remained fixed on me. There was a curiosity in those eyes, a hunger for understanding, and maybe a hint of displeasure. It wasn''t unusual for her to observe, but today, there was an intensity that I couldn''t quite decipher. I caught her eye, and for a brief moment, our gazes locked. There was something unspoken in that exchange ¨C a silent dialogue between two beings who had seen more than their fair share of centuries. It was curiosity and lingering emotions that neither of us openly acknowledged. ''What''s her problem?'' I thought, a perplexed frown etching my face. I stood there, engaged in a casual chat with my team. Nothing out of the ordinary ¨C just the usual banter andughter that apanied our downtime. Yet, Puriel shot me a look, a look that hinted at disapproval or maybe annoyance. Hadn''t she witnessed my leadership in action multiple times before? It felt like an unnecessary scrutiny for a simple conversation. I caught her eyes widening as our gazes met. But before I could dwell on it further, a woman''s voice chimed in from the other side of me. "Doc, do you have time to teach me for a bit?" she said. I turned to the source of the voice and found Fiona standing there, her usual shyness evident in the hesitant way she spoke. A faint blush adorned her cheeks, giving away her nervousness. "Sure," I responded with a warm smile, instantly switching gears from the casual banter with my team to the potential mentorship with Fiona. Still¡­ I couldn''t shake off the feeling of Puriel''s lingering gaze. It left me with a lingering sense of curiosity ¨C a puzzle yet to be solved. What was it about a simple conversation with my team that triggered such a reaction? Fiona, oblivious to the undercurrents, looked up at me with gratitude in her eyes. "Thanks, Doc. I really appreciate it," she said. Somehow, I could practically feel the hot gaze drilling into my back, a sensation akin to an oven on bread. No need to guess; it was Puriel. "But it will be a short session," I quipped, refusing to let the intensity disrupt the easy smile on my face. I nced back at Puriel, and there it was ¨C displeasure etched clearer on her face. "Somebody doesn''t seem to like that very much," I continued, my tone tinged with just a hint of disgust. Fiona, caught in the crossfire of our tension, nervously nced at Puriel. Sensing the unspoken disapproval, she immediately jumped in. "Should I tell her that I just want to train? I didn''t mean anything," she stammered. I redirected my gaze back to Fiona, offering her a reassuring smile. "That won''t work, and it''s not because she''s jealous of you," I stated. It wasn''t about jealousy. I knew it was because of the fear that I might somehow corrupt Fiona. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ Chapter 364: Crazy Mentor Mode Seven Sins System Chapter 364. Crazy Mentor Mode "So, what is it?" Fiona asked. Rather than me, it was Barry who decided to take the lead on this one. "That''s because she fell in love with Doc, of course," he dered with a mischievous grin. "Obsession. We are talking about a woman with a crazy obsession," Ion chimed in, adding a touch of hyperbole to emphasize the situation, as if dealing with Puriel''s infatuation was akin to handling a ticking time bomb. "A prodigy with a crazy obsession," Darren echoed, mirroring Barry''s tone, emphasizing the urgency. Fiona''s eyes darted from one boy to the next, disbelief etching her features. The boys seemed to revel in the revtion, enjoying the suspense they''d created. ire and Evie shared a quick, knowing nce, the kind that spoke volumes without uttering a single word. "Don''t listen to them," I chimed in, offering a wry smile to Fiona. "Simply," I began, adopting a nonchnt tone. "Me and her have a past. But I can''t exin what it is. You don''t need to worry," I exined briefly, trying to downy theplexity of the situation. ''Yeah, I can''t train you for too long since she''ll think that I''m nning to corrupt you and she will use me of this and that as usual,'' I thought. Being a devil came with its own set of challenges, chief among them the constant suspicion and skepticism from both light and mortal realms. No matter my intentions, the goddess always assumed I was up to mischief, and mortals were quick to dismiss my words as lies. The trio shot me a collective judgmental look. "You have a past with her yet you didn''t tell us?" Barryined, not holding back his frustration. A distinct frown etched across his forehead, signaling his discontent. "What kind of mentor are you? Why did you never say that?" Ion chipped in, pulling off a dramatic act as if he were a character in some daytime soap opera who just caught his partner cheating. Darren, standing by, shook his head from side to side, his disappointment clear. "Let''s forget about it, okay? I don''t have time for this," I interjected, attempting to steer the conversation away from the brewing drama. I gestured for them to drop it, hoping to avoid unnecessaryplications. "C''mon, say something. Entertain us," Darren teased with a smirk, the mischievous glint in his eyes suggesting he was enjoying the unfolding theatrics. Ion and Barry, nking him on either side, shot me pleading looks, their gaze practically screaming, "Spill it out, spill it out!" I cringed in disgust at the notion of being their entertainment. "Uh¡­ No," I stated tly, a clear frown on my face. Why should I, a devil, be at their beck and call, ready to entertain like some circus act? It irked me that they assumed I''d y along with their whims just for a goodugh. The trio exchanged disappointed nces, seemingly let down by my refusal to be the star of their impromptu show. I could almost hear their collective sigh, as if they were thinking, "Well, there goes our entertainment for the day." But I wasn''t about to y the clown for their amusement. Sometimes, being the devil meant maintaining a certain level of dignity, even when dealing with the antics of mortals. However, a secondter, their hopeful gaze returned to me. A sudden p disrupted the air, and ire took center stage. "Okay, you guys should stop being a bother. Don''t waste his time," she asserted, a firmness in her voice matching the displeased frown on her face. ? "Ugh, why do you always destroy our happiness?" Ion hissed, a deep frown etched across his face, clearly displeased with ire''s intervention. "Even though you are our team leader, that doesn''t mean you have the right to control us outside of battle, you know," Barry chimed in with a pout. "Yeah! This is our right!" Darren dered with a defiant tone. Evie added her perspective, "If you guys keep going like that, Dr. Allen might decide to switch to his crazy mentor mode next time. He will torture all of you," she said, delivering the warning with a calm demeanor that only heightened its impact. "Well, that''s my n," I chimed in with an evil smirk, enjoying the momentary shudder that ran through the trio. Their eyes widened, and a collective gasp escaped their lips, as if the mere thought of my "crazy mentor mode" was enough to send a chill down their spines. >Read the original on /book/seven-sins-system_23117939105028405 Author note: If you want to support me and read advanced tier currently more than 90 chapters My Pat*reo*n-page: pat*reon./nanakawaichan (erase the *) My ko-fi page: ko-fi./nanakawaichan My Discord: discord.gg/mSRHyMVhnG for more images. Like it? Add it to your collection XD Don''t forget to vote ~ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!